liiiiiijiiiiiii^
.mm
m iiiiiilii*,
"''*iiiiiiiin!!ii!
m
mm
r) c,
I
K>\JL
LIBKA^R Y
OF THE
Theological Seminary,
PRINCETON, N. J.
Case Division .'i^-V, .~.^i^^
f^'o, V, 2.
SheJf,
Booh,
«-A%aAM
t
2
v'*^-
ii««o.
AN EXPOSITION
OF
THE FOUR GOSPELS.
VOL. II.
^»'
AN EXPOSITION
THE FOUR GOSPELS,
OF WHICH THOSK BY
ST. MARK, ST. LUKE, AND ST. JOHN, HAVE NEVER BEFORE
BEEN PUBLISHED.
BY ^
THE REV. THOMAS ADAM, B.A.
HECTOR OP WINTRINGHAM ;
AUTHOR OF "private THOUGHTS ON RELIGION," &:C.
EDITED BY
THE REV. A. WESTOBY, M.A.
CURATE OF STAGSDEN, BEDS, AND CHAPLAIN TO THE RIGHT HON.
THE EARL OF GLASGOW.
WITH A MEMOIR OF THE AUTHOR, BY THE EDITOR.
' hiroQaviiiv «ti KaXurai. — Heh. xi. 4.
IN TWO VOLUMES.
VOL. II.
LONDON :
J. HATCHARD AND SON, 187, PICCADILLY
1837.
LONDON:
IBOTSON AND PAI.JIER, PRINTERS, SAVOY STREET, STRAND.
EXPOSITION, &c.
ST. MARK.
SECTION I.
Chap. i. ver. 1 — 8.
THE OFFICE OF JOHN THE BAPTIST.
] . The beginning of the gospel
In Judea, seventeen, or eighteen hundred years ago ;
and at all times, and in all places to the end of the world.
To every one of us now, when we are laid low enough
in our own eyes to seek after Jesus Christ, know our own
want of him, and that we must be undone without him.
Let us ask ourselves what progress we have made in the
knowledge, love, and power of it ?
" Of the gospel," viz. : — peace with God, forgiveness of
sins, release from condemnation, acceptance to a state of
sonship, and inheritance by Jesus Christ. What says the
heart to all this ?
1. Of .Jesus Christ,
Let us not separate Jesus from Christ. He is Jesus^ a
Saviour, as the name imports ; but then he is only so to
those who receive him as the Christ, the Anointed of God,
to be tlieir king, priest, and propliet.
1. The Son of God;
VOL. 11. - ^
2 ST. MARK. [chap. I.
Himself God, as the Son of man is a man ; perfectly
acquainted witii the will of God, sent from him to declare
it, and able to save to the uttermost all that come unto
God by him. — Lord, help the writer to speak concerning
this blessed gospel of glad tidings, and you to receive it in
love I Alas ! what are we when we stand off from it in un-
belief; think coldly of it, prefer our own lost state in the
world to it, or do not receive it into our hearts !
2. As it is written in the prophets. Behold, I send my messen-
ger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way before thee.
The messenger and preacher of repentance. The way
to Christ is through the doctrine of John the Baptist.
3. The voice of one crying in the wilderness,
Aloud to every man in the wilderness of sin, and the
world.
3. Prepare }'e the way of the Lord,
All the impediments to his coming, and presence in your
souls, must be removed. — Do thou, O Lord, enable us to
discover and remove them.
3. Make his paths straight.
The ways of all flesh are crooked before his com-
ing.
4. John did baptize in the wilderness, and preach the bajitism
of repentance for the remission of sins.
Viz. — By Christ, for whom John prepared the way by
his baptism of repentance. Repentance therefore is the
way, and only the way, to Christ ; as there is no coming to
him without it, so it has no efficacy of itself for the remis-
sion of sins, without bringing us to Christ. How plain is
this! Without repentance there is no remission. When did
we see our sin, so as to be pricked in our hearts for it ?
When did we repent ? When did we come to Christ for
remission .''
5. And there went out unto him all the land of .fiidcea, and they
VER. 1 — 8.] ST. MARK. 3
of Jerusalem, and were all baptized of him in the river of Jordan,
confessing their sins.
It is to be feared they did these things more in hypocrisy
than from the heart. Outward baptism, and the confession
of the lips, are easy things, but tlic truth of repentance,
and inward cleansing, are painful work.
6. And John was clothed with camel's hair, and with a girdle of
a skin about his loins ; and he did eat locusts and wild honey ;
His habit and manner of living were suitable to his
preaching.
7. And preached, saying. There cometli one mightier than I
after me, the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down
and unloose.
Without whom John's baptism, preaching, and exhorta-
tions, would be of no effect ; repentance not being available
to pardon, but through him. He works, that which both
he and I preach, viz. repentance ; and also faith, and new-
ness of life, by baptizing with the Spirit. Let him come
in his might to us, let us expect it, pray for it, and assure
ourselves that nothing less than the grace and power of his
Godhead can be our remedy.
8. I indeed have baptized you with water : but he shall baptize
you with the Holy Ghost.
The meaning is, he must, it is his prerogative, the pecu-
liar glory of his dispensation, and our great happiness
under him. If we stop short of this baptism, we lose all
faith, love, and obedience, and do not know him in the very
thing which makes him greater than John the Baptist, or
all that went before him.
B 2
4 ST, MARK. [chap. [.
SECTION II.
Chap. i. ver. 9 — 15.
THE BAPTISM, TEMPTi^TION, AND I'REACHIXG OF
CHRIST.
9. And it came to pass in those days, that Jesus came from
Nazareth of Galilee, and was baptized of John in Jordan.
Jesus needed not baptism unto repentance for himself ;
but being in the place of sinners, to show what was neces-
sary to them.
10. And straightway coming np out of the water, he saw the
heavens opened, and the Spirit like a dove descending upon
him :
The same happens to all who are rightly baptized,
though they do not see it. But our infant baptism will be
lost, if we do not take it upon ourselves, and answer the
end of it in ourselves.*
11. And there came a voice from heaven, saying, Thou a^t my
beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.
And for his sake, with all who are in him by faith.
12. And immediately the spirit driveth him into the wilder-
ness.
He drove him into the wilderness that he might undergo
all trials, to perfect his obedience as our pattern. This was
a state of great humiliation Let the children of God look
for trials. Christ was their pattern herein. Let them not
fear ; for they too have angels ministering to them.
13. And he was there in the wilderness forty days, tem])ted of
Satan ;
* A pen is run over this sentence, and the words, " Never to
depart till they force him from them," inserted after baptised : the
ink is not the same, I think the hand is. — Ed.
VER. 9 — 15.] ST. MARK. 5
As sure as ever we enter into Christ's process, we have
the same enemy to encounter with.
13. And was wiih the wild beasts;
This was a state of great humiliation for the Son of God.
His servants in the lowest condition of poverty, distress,
and desertion, may derive support and comfort from
hence.
13. And the angels ministered unto him.
At the end of the temptation, and when he had passed
happily through it. If thou art an heir of salvation,
bravely enduring thy trials, they likewise minister to thee,
in God's time ; and thou wilt one day know what service
thou hast received from them.
14. Now after that John was put in prison,
As John was to be the forerunner of Christ, and is so
prophesied of, his ministry must of necessity end, before
that of Christ began.
14. Jesus came into Galilee,
This too was according to prophecy ; and if Christ had
not confined his ministry and teaching to Galilee, he
would have wanted one mark or proof of his being the
Messiah.
14. Prcacliing the gospel of the kingdom of God,
In which God receives us to grace and favour by the
remission of sins, rules over us by .lesus Clirist, and pre-
pares us by the Spirit for his everlasting kingdom of glory.
Do you understand this, and is it glad tidings, and sweet
preaching to you, in your undone state ? Have you entered
or are you willing to enter into the kingdom of God for
this end '^ Do you know, and believe that it must be set up
in your souls, and come to you with power and blessings
now, whilst you live, and that if you die out of it you
perish eternally ? Tiiink of these things before you again
go to slcej) ; and beseech God to awaken vou to a sense of
6 ST. MARK. [chap. I.
your condition, in the want of the gospel, and the great
mercy of deliverance, therein offered you.
1 5. And saying, The time is fulfilled.
That of life with you, if it pleases God. Be no longer
hardened and unbelieving. Think what it is to die before
this time comes.
15. And the kingdom of God is at hand :
To you, if you will hear your call, and see your day.
God's kingdom of grace, as preparatory to his kingdom of
glory. And no one comes to the latter, but by the
former.
1 5. Repent ye, and believe the gospel.
Repent first, and then believe. We are saved by faith ;
but repentance must pave the way for it ; and faith, when
we have it, carries on and perfects our repentance.
SECTION III.
Chap. i. ver. 16— '28.
CHRIST CALLETH PETEK, ANDREW, JAMES, ANB JOHN,
AND HEALETH ONE THAT HAD A DEVIL.
16. Now as he walked by the sea of Galilee, he saw Simoji
and Andrew his brother casting a net into the sea : for they were
fishers.
17. And Jesus said unto them. Come ye after me.
To be employed under him for the good of their fellow
creatures, laying themselves out wholly upon the office of
saving souls after his example, and receiving his instruc-
tions for that purpose. Has he any other method of call-
ing and qualifying his ministers ? No, his rule is always
VER. 16 — 28.] ST. MARK. 7
the same ; renounce all other pursuits, know your business
in the world, study your pattern, behold, Jesus saith,
" Come ye after me !"
17. And I will make you to become fishers of men.
At all times, and in all places ; to catch you in the net of
the gospel, if you will hear Christ speaking by them.
18. And straightway they forsook their nets, and followed
him.
His call was accompanied with a divine power: and no
doubt this first miraculous touch of it upon their hearts
would be remembered by tliem ever after, and be a means
of keeping them steady to him. We too are called to
follow him, though not as Apostles, and to forsake all as
they did, yet to receive salvation from him, and to know
Avhat we must do for liim. Take notice that Simon and
Andrew, James and John, did not desire a moment's delay ;
if they had, ])erhaps he would never liave called them
more. Think then whether you are following Christ, and
what is your condition at this time.
19. And when he liad gone a little farther thence, he saw James
the son of Zebedce, and John his hiullirr, who also were in the
ship mending their nets.
20. And straightway he called them : and they left their father
Zebedee in the ship with the hired servants, and went after
him.
21. And they went into Capernaum ; and straightway on the
sabbath day he entered into the synagogue^ and taught.
How hard would have been our condition, if nothinsr of
wiiat he taught had been left upon record ! And yet how
many who call themselves his disciples, live and die in great
ignorance of it !
22. And they were astonished at his doctrine : for he taught
lluni as one that had authority, and not as the scribes.
It seems as if this was chiefly to be understood of some-
thing extraordinary in his appearance, and niamier of
8 ST. MARK. [chap. 1.
speijking: for Capernaum still continued a hardened place,
and though his doctrine caused astonishment, we do not
read that it was effectual to the conversion of many of his
hearers. Let the teaching of Christ be authoritative to our
iiearts, and we shall experience the power of his doctrine
in our conversion.
23. And there was in their synagogue a man with an unclean
spirit : and he cried out,
24. Saying, Let us alone ; what have we to do with thee, thou
Jesus of Nazareth ? art thou come to destroy us ? I know thee who
thou art, the Holy One of God.
He asks our Lord, saying. Art thou come to put an
end to our power over mankind, or to punish us out of
hand ?
2-5. And Jesus rebuked him, saying. Hold thy peace, and come
out of him.
26. And when the unclean spirit had torn him, and cried with
a loud voice, he came out of him.
It is no great matter what we suffer in our healing by
Christ, if we are but healed.
27. And they were all amazed.
Wonder at Jesus and all his miracles, is not conver-
sion.
27. Insomuch that they questioned among themselves, saying,
What thing is this ? what new doctrine is this ? for with authority
commandeth he even the unclean spirits, and they do obey him.
It is a happy thing when we can say this from our own
knowledge and experience of the power of Christ in our-
selves. Let us look to him for nothing less ; otherwise all
scripture will be lost upon us.
28. And immediately his fame spread abroad throughout all the
region round about Galilee.
The fame of Jesus, and his miracles, is the ground of
our faith in him, and the gospels were written to spread
and establish it.
VER. 29—45.] ST. MARK. 9
SECTION IV.
Chap. i. ver. 29—45.
CHRIST HKALETH MANY OF DISEASES, AND CLEANSETH
A LEPER.
29. And forlhwilh, when they were come out of the synagogue,
they entered into the house of Simon and Andrew, with James
and Jolm.
30. But Simon's wife's mother lay sick of a fever, and anon they
tell him of her.
31. And he came and took her hy the hand, and lifted her up;
and immediately the fever left her, and she ministered unto them.
The cure which Jesus wrought on Peter's mother-
in-law, was miraculous in some of its circumstances; it
was instant, and complete, and attended with immediate
ability in the patient to minister to Christ, and to his dis-
ciples. In these particulars it serves to shadow out the
healing of the soul from the guilt of sin : Christ speaks
pardon, he heals the soul, and imparts strength to serve
him in newness of life.*
32. And at even, when the sun did set, they hrought unto
him all that were diseased, and them that were possessed with
devils.
They would not stay till the next day, for the cure of
their bodies. We are in no such haste for our souLs.
33. And all the city was gathered together at the door.
Happy are those who are drawn to tlie doors of God's
house, by the report of his mercy in Christ Jesus to
sinners.f
• The M.S. is here defective, and the Editor has supplied a
note,
t Idem.
10 ST. MARK. [chap. I.
34. And he healed many that were sick of divers diseases, and
cast out many devils ; and suffered not tlie devils to speak, because
they knew him.
The devils owning him could be no credit to him, nor
advantage to the truth, and therefore he would not suffer
it.
35. And in the morning, rising up a great while before day, he
went out, and departed into a solitary place, and there prayed.
Was he so concerned for a blessing on his work, and so
dihgent in the use of the best means, and have we not one
prayer for our souls ? Hear especially, O minister !
36. And Simon and they that were with him followed after
him.
37. And when they had found him, they said unto him. All men
seek for thee.
Nevertheless, he left them . they had as much of his time
as he could spare, and might have made a saving use of
his presence. He is always present with us, by his word
and Spirit, until we provoke him to leave us. O that it
could be said of us, all seek for thee !
38. And he said unto them, Let us go into the next towns,
that I may preach there also : for therefore came I forth.
39. And he preached in their synagogues throughout all Galilee,
and cast out devils.
The labours of Christ were incessant : his miracles were
intended to conciliate regard to his doctrines ; by these he
olorified God his Father, and removed his wrath from those
who repented and believed in him, and by those jhe
demonstrated his good-will to men. — Ed.
40. And there came a leper to him, beseeching him, and kneel-
ing down to him, and saying unlo him. If thou wilt, thou canst
make me clean.
We have all a worse leprosy cleaving to us, and are de-
fded and spotted all over with sin, till we receive our cure
from Christ. This we shall do whenever we come to
VEU. 29 — 45.] ST. MARK. 11
Christ, with tliis saying in our mouths, and with earnest de-
sire to be healed by him.
41. And .Jesus, moved with compassion, put fonli liis hand, and
touched him, and saitli unlo him, I will ; be thou clean.
42. And as soon as he had spoken, immediately the leprosy de-
l^arted from him, and he was cleansed.
Perhaps in no miracle of healing did Christ more clearly
point out his will and power to remove the guilt and pollu-
tion of sin from those who should come to him by faith,
for the healing of their souls. Let us go to him with this
prayer, and we shall not be sent empty away. — Ed.
43. And he straitly charged him, and forthwith sent him
away ;
44. And saith unto him. See thou say nothing to any man :
This was to avoid ostentation, and to set us a pat-
tern of humility ; as well as for the reason mentioned in
verse 45. Not that we are forbidden to speak of Christ at
all times, to one another as we are able.
44. But go thy way, show thyself to the priest, and offer for thy
cleansing those things which Moses commanded, for a testimony
unto them-
Tiie cleansed man would thus yield obedience to
a divine ordinance ; and he would exhibit a mark of the
finger of God in his cure : the leprosy being supposed in-
curable by human means.
45. But he wen«; out, and began to publish it much, and to blaze
abroad the matter, insomuch that Jesus could no more openly
enter into the city, but was without in desert places : and they
came to him from every quarter.
We see here that the most serious inconvenience may
arise to the usefulness of the ministers of the gospel of
Christ, from the indiscreet zeal of those who have re-
ceived mercy, through their means. — Ed.
12 ST. xMAIlK. [chap. II.
SECTION V.
Chap. ii. ver. 1 — 12,
CHRIST HEALS THK SICK OF THE PALSY.
1. And again he entered into Capernaum after some days ; and
it was noised that he was in the house.
Is he not here now, in this house, by his word, and
Spirit? O that we were with him in will and desire for
his blessings !
2. And straightway many were gathered together, insomuch that
there was no room to receive them, no, not so much as about the
door : and he preached the word unto them.
Whatever they came to him for he knew his own busi-
ness, and what they wanted. " Herein he is an example
to all ministers to the end of time." — Ed.
3. And they come unto him, bringing one sick of the palsy,
which was borne of four.
But who can bring us to iiim ? Christ himself, in the
preaching of his gospel, and by his Spirit within us. But
then while he is willing, bring thyself to him, O sinful, and
diseased man, who art sick of a deadly distemper. Thou
canst not please him better.
4. And when they could not come nigh unto him for the press,
they uncovered the roof where he was : and when they had broken
it up, they let down the bed wherein the sick of the palsy lay.
Sense and feeling of sin will put us upon trying every
method to come at Jesus. And come at him we shall, if
we are in earnest.
5. When Jesus saw their faith, he said unto the sick of the
palsy. Son, thy sins be forgiven thee.
Jesus saw the faith of those who brought the man, and
also the faith of the person himself for his bodily cure.
Vlill. 1—12.] ST. MARK. 13
But he here reveals himself to them, and to all, in his
better capacity of physician to the soul, and in such a
manner as to show what he chiefly aimed at in his mira-
culous cures, namely, the spiritual recovery of man-
kind.
The paralytic had faith in Christ's power, and therefore
the Saviour graciously extended it to the i-elief of all his
wants; and when he healed him of one distemper, would
not leave him under a worse. " Son, thy sins are forgiven
thee," are sweet words to a fainting soul, and here spoken,
once for all, to every believer. When a sense of sin presses
hard upon thee, and thou art looking out every way for
belp, be not so inuch thy own enemy as to think ihey are
not spoken to thee : thou mayest be taught by some to wait
for a personal call, grant, or inward testimony, particularly
assuring thee of it. But remember " Faith cometh by
hearing, and hearing by the word of God;" Rom. x. 17;
and it may never come to thee, if thou wilt receive it upon
no other evidence than that of thy own feeling.
6. But there were certain of the scribes sitting there, and rea-
soning in their hearts,
7. Why doth this man thus speak blasphemies ? who can for-
give sins but God only ?
8. And immediately when Jesus perceived in his spirit that they
so reasoned within themselves.
This Jesus could not have done, if he had not been God
as well as man. And observe from hence how clearly the
hearts of all men lie open to him.
8. He said unto them. Why reason ye these things in your
hearts ?
9. Whether is it easier to say to the sick of tlie jmlsv. Thy
sins be forgiven thee; or to say, Arise, and take up thy bed, and
walk ?
Both were alike im])ossible to men, and both alike easy
to Christ. Note from hence, that sin is more at the bottom
of all our sicknesses than we tliink of. We cannot be
mistaken in scarchinff for it as the cause of them.
14 ST. MARK. [chap. II.
10. But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power on
earth to forgive sins.
This miracle was wrought and recorded, that ye might
know and believe this. And take especial notice that your
sin must be forgiven you upon earth. As the tree falls, so
it lies. When did you think of this ? When did your sins
give you any concern ? When did you ever come with
them to Christ for pardon ?
10. (He saith to the sick of the palsy,)
11. I say unto thee. Arise, and take up thy bed, and go thy
way into thine house.
12. And immediately he arose, took up the bed, and v\'ent forth
before them all ; insomuch that they were all amazed, and glorified
God, saying, We never saw it on this fashion.
We now hear this that we may so wonder at Christ, in
the power of his miracles, as to glorify God for our own
conversion by him.
In reading the Scripture, do not let one story, or one
miracle pass, without some application to yourselves. For
instance, in the case of the paralytic ; had he lost the use
of his limbs.'* and am not I in a worse condition, and stand
as much in need of healing ? Yes, I am helpless and weak
in my soul, my heart is insensible to God, my will is mo-
tionless, my affections are dead to heavenly things, till
Christ restores them. Have I sins to be forgiven .? Yes,
more than the hairs of my head. Will they be forgiven .?
Yes, Christ wrought this, and all his miracles, that we
might believe in him as the Saviour of sinners. Will he
heal me, if I do not see, and confess my sin, and come to
him for that purpose.? No, I must desire it of him, with
the same earnestness and concern, as if I wanted healing
in my body, and knew that he would, and that he alone
could, cure me.
VEIL 13—22.] ST. MARK. 15
SECTION VI.
Chap. ii. ver. 13—22.
LEVI IS CALLED, AND (JIVETII A FEAST : WHY CHRISt's
DISCIPLES DO NOT FAST.
13. And he went forth again hy the sea side ; and all the mul-
titude resorted unto him, and he taught them.
Your coming hither to hear his word, is resorting to him.
If it is in sincerity, for a blessing. He is wherever his
word is, and will make you know the power of his teach-
ing.
14. And as he passed hy, he saw Levi the son of Alphajus sit-
ting at the receipt of custom.
This was Matthew himself, attending upon the profit-
able trade of a publican, farmer, or collector of the public
taxes.
14. And said unto him. Follow me. And he arose and followed
him.
Be astonished here. This was a greater miracle than the
former. Matthew, who was such a worldling as to prefer gain
to credit, (for the employment in which he was engaged was
hateful among the Jews, more especially in a Jew,) at the
call of Christ, had a new heart given him, and was changed
into another man. Nevertheless, the same miracle must be
wrought in every one of us. Neither do we want our call,
yea many calls, but alas ! the world, and for the most part,
a little of it, — a bare livelihood in it, effectually stops our
ears, and hardens our hearts against it.
15. And it came to pass, that, as Jesus sat at meat in his house,
many publicans and sinners sat also together with Jesus and his
discijjles : for there were many, and they followed him.
Sometimes the more open and notorious sinners come
to true repentance, faith in Christ, obedience to the gospel.
JG ST- MARK. [chap, JI.
and to a godly, righteous, and sober life, when the out-
wardly decent, in the pride of their hearts, turn from
Christ and his pardoned disciples, with disdain. Beware,
lest you dash against this rock, and so make shipwreck of
your salvation. — Ed.
16. And when the scribes and Pharisees saw him eat wilhpubh-
cans and sinners, they said unto his disciples, How is it that he
eateth and drinketh with publicans and sinners ?
If he was not thus condescending to sinners, what would
become of us all ? Shut him not out of your hearts your-
selves, and the foulness of them will not. No way tc do
it so effectually as thinking them clean, as tiie Pharisees did.
To the question they put, he in effect returns answer, be-
cause he came into the world to save sinners, and his busi-
ness was, and always is, with sinners. He disdains none as
being sinners, if they are not so righteous in their own eyes
as to despise him, and reject his help.
17. When Jesus heard it, he saith unto them, They that are
whole have no need of the physician.
Who is there amongst us so whole ? Or who is so srreat
a sinner, as that Christ cannot make him whole ? that is,
by cleansing him from the guilt of sin, and turning his will
against it. No power however, even in God, can make an
unrelenting sinner whole, so as to save him from punish-
ment.
17. But they that are sick : I came not to call the righteous,
but sinners to repentance.
The self-righteous, as such, cannot hear this call ; and
therefore it is the same thing to them, as if they had it not.
If you are ever so great a sinner, you have it in these words,
and you may hear it : but then mark, it is to repentance.
Never think of coming to Clirist without a sense of sin,
and a purpose to forsake it. Suppose any of you should
hear him saying, I came not to call thee, would it strike
cold to your hearts ? You do hoar it now from his own
VEIL 9— 22. J ST. MARK. 17
mouth, if you will not repent. And oh ! what mercy,
what love, that he should come himself from heaven to
teach, and require it ; and to make it effectual to our salva-
tion !
18. And the disciples of John and of the Pharisees used to
fast: and they come and say unto him, Why do the discijdes ut"
John and of the Pharisees fast, but thy disci})les fast not P
Probably they laid a great stress upon it, and made it a
considerable part of their religion, in the room of better
things.
19. And Jesus said unto them, Can the children of the bride-
chamber fast, while the bridegroom is with them ? as long as they
have the bridegroom with them, they cannot fast.
20. But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be
taken away from them, and then shall they fast in those days.
Fasting is good ; and verily there is a time for it. Christ
says, When the bridegroom is taken from us. In the time of
sickness and calamities ; and especially when sin takes hold
of us, we shall not make so light of this way of humbling
ourselves before God, as we are wont to do.
21. No man also seweth a piece of new cloth on an old gar-
ment ; else the new piece that filled it up, taketh away from the
old, and the rent is made worse.
A piece of new, stiff cloth, if put on a garment old and
thin, would tear itself out, and so the rent would be made
worse.
22. And no man ])utteth new wine into old bottles : else the
new wine doth burst the bottles, and the wine is spilled, and the
bottles will be marred : but new wine must be put into new
bottles.
Bottles, made of skins, which being old and stiff,would be
apt to burst with the fermenting liquor. Christ knows per-
fectly how to condescend to our weakness, and here teaches us
to suit our instructions to the condition and capacity of our
hearers. But then he does not intend we should always
continue weak.
VOL. II. c
18 ST. MARK. [CIIAP. IT.
SECTION VII.
Chap. ii. vcr. 23—28.
CHRIST TREATS OF THE SABBATH-DAY.
23. And it came to pass, tliat he went through the corn fields
on the sabbath day ; and his disciples began, as they went, to pluck
the ears of corn.
The act of Christ's disciples was sanctioned by the divine
law, and therefore could not be found fault with ; for so
it is written, Deut. xxiii. 25, " When thou comest into
the standing corn of thy neighbour, then thou mayest pluck
the ears with thine hand ; but thou shalt not move a sickle
into thy neighbour's standing corn." — Ed.
24. And the Pharisees said unto him. Behold, why do they on
the sabbath day that which is not lawful ?
This was man"'s law, and one of those traditions which
the Jews had invented to help them to a high conceit of
themselves.
25. And he said unto them, Have ye never read what David did
when he had need, and was an hungred, he, and they that were
with him ?
26. How he went into the house of God in the days of Abia-
thar the high priest, and did eat the shewbread, which is not law-
ful to eat but for the priests, and gave also to them which were
with him ?
The whole relation is given in 1 Sam. xxi. 1 — 9. " Ahime-
lech wa.fi high priest when David took the shew-bread ; but
Abiathar his son, was cMe/priest under him, and probably
superintended the tabernacle and its stated concerns."" —
Scott.— Ed.
27. And he said unto them. The sabbath was made for man,
and not man for the sabbath :
For man's use and benefit, as a day of bodily rest, and of
VER. '23—28.] ST. MARK. 10
spiritual labour ; but not intended to bind him up to any
such strictness as would be hurtful to health or life.
28. Therefore the Son of man is Lord also of the sabbatli.
Certainly Christ had as good a right as David, or any
other man, to dispense with it in cases of necessity. And
farther, as God, who first appointed it, he had power to
make what alteration he pleased concerning it.*
The Pharisees charge the disciples with breach of the
sabbath in a small matter, Christ reproves them for it ; and
withal establishes this rule in the case, that the sabbath
may give way to necessity. But then let the necessity be
evident. Christ has not here laid in any excuse for need-
less journeys, visiting, or sports, or any other way of
idly or unprofitably spending the sabbath. We are not apt
to overdo in point of strictness ; but need more to be cau-
tioned against breai<ing or neglecting it. The sabbatli was
appointed not only that we might rest from bodily labour,
but to be a day of sacred employment ; that we might be
at leisuie to worship God in public, to read his word and
pray in private, to improve ourselves and families in reli-
gious knowledge, to take off our minds and wean our hearts
from the world, to think upon and prepare for heavenly
rest. Did you ever keep one such sabbath ? If you have
not kept many such, what have you been doing in the
world .'' and what must convince you of sin, and bring you
to God in repentance, if the notorious breach of this com-
mandment does not .''
* The law of the sabbath is obligatory because of the author of
it : that which commands love to God is founded in the nature of
things, the former may be altered, not the latter.— i'^f/.
20 ST. MARK. [chap. HI.
SECTION VIII.
Chap. iii. ver. 1 — 5.
THE WITHERED HAND HEALED.
1. Audhe entered again into the synagogue; and there was
a man there which had a withered hand.
Verily it is our own condition in spiritual things, and our
help is before us; but never comes till we know our want
of it. The miracles of Christ can signify nothing to lis, if
we do not see them in this light, and look to have them
verified in ourselves.
2. And they watched him, whether he would heal him on the
sahhath day ; that they might accuse him.
So it is at all times ; Christ's servants have ahvays spies
upon them, who are ready to take exception, watch for
occasions of speaking evil of them, and cavil at the very
best things which they do.
3. And he saith unto the man which had the withered hand.
Stand forth.
That seeing the condition he was in, they might abate
of their malice and prejudice against Christ, for healing
him, though on the sabbath-day. Stand thou forth, O sin-
ner ; present thyself before him with a true sense of thy
condition, and desire to be healed, and doubt not of thy
cure.
4. And he saith unto them. Is it lawful to do good on the sab-
bath days, or to do evil ?
Observe, that in Christ''s account, not to do good at all
times when it is in our power, is to do evil. Not saving
life or limb when we can, is maiming and killing.
4. To save life, or to kill ? But they held their peace.
They could make no reply to his question, and yet would
not feel the force of it, but continued the same men. How
VEIL 1 5.] ST. MARK. 21
often is this our case ? to be silenced by Christ, without
being converted by him.
5. And when he had looked round about on them with anger,
being grieved for the hardness of their hearts.
You see that the root and cause of Christ's anger was
not pride or malice, as it is of ours, but divine compassion
for their souls. O how dreadful it would be to think that
he is now casting such a look of anger and sorrow upon
any one of us ! And yet so it is, while we harden our hearts
aoainst him ; as we all do till we come to him under the
influence of repentance for healing in his blood.
5. He saith unto the man, Stretch forth thine hand. And he
stretched it out : and his hand was restored whole as the other.
This is an exact picture of our healing by Christ ; and
thus he, in effect, says to every one of zis, Bring thyself, thy
weakness, thy corrupt nature to me. And so we must and
can do, at his bidding. But deliverance from the guilt of
sin, and a new heart, are his work.
Hypocrites are strict in outward things, and so are good
men too : they must not be neglected. A sliovv of religion
often covers an evil heart ; but wherever there is inward
soundness, the form of a nian''s life will certainly be answer-
able to it. The greatest exactness, indeed, in outward
things does not make a Christian, but the want of them
infallibly proves him to be none.
SECTION IX.
Chap. iii. vcr. C — 19-
CHRIST CUlllCS MANY, AND APPOINTS IHS TWELVE
APOSTLES.
(i. And the Pharisees went furlli, and siraiglitway took counsel
with the llerudians against him, how they might destroy liiui.
22 ST. MARK. [chap. 111.
If what we hear and know of Christ does not excite our
belief in him, it will cause hatred of him.
7. But Jesus withdrew himself with his disciples to the sea: and
a great multitude hom Galilee followed him, and from Judaea,
8. And from Jersusalem, and from Idumtea, and from bc^'ond
Jordan ; and they about Tyre and Sidon, a great multitude, when
they had heard what great things he did, came unto him.
He did great things then, that he might be trusted in for
great things always ; and the Gospels were written on pur-
pose that we might all hear of him and come to him.
Think for what ; and if you do not discover that it is to
do for you what you can never do for yourselves, de-
pend upon it you have not yet found it out. Mock him
not with the empty name of a Saviour^ when you think that
you have little or no need of him as your Saviour. Confess
the truth ; that smooth life and goodly appearance are but
the work of your own hands ; Christ was never called
in to change the leopard's spots in your hearts, or to season
them with the spirit of the ten commandments, and especi-
ally he was never called in to merit heaven for you.
9. And he spake to his disciples, that a small ship should wait
on him because of the multitude, lest they should throng him.
10. For he healed many ; insomuch that they pressed upon him
for to toucli him, as many as had plagues.
Christ was not offended at their boldness, and eagerness
to be healed : no more he will with ours. We cannot dis-
please him more than by keeping ourselves at a distance
from him.
1 1. And unclean spirits,
These were in the persons of those whom they possessed.
11. When they saw him, fell down before him, and cried, say-
ing, Thou art the Son of God.
What could they be but real devils who said this ? Surely
not diseases, under that name, as some have fancied. This
confession did not help them, but nothing else will do us
VEU. G — 19.] ST. MARK. 23
any good; and it is the fidfilling of all scripture in us,
when \vc can speak it from the heart.
12. Aiidhestraitly charged them that they should not make liim
known.
That his enemies might not say that he was in league
with them, and to avoid po])ularity. Both these reasons
have now ceased : therefore speak of him as thou canst,
and what thou knowest.
14. And he goeth up into a mountain, and callcth unto him
whom he would : and they came to him.
14. And he ordained twelve.
These he appointed to be eye-witnesses of his miracles,
to receive his instructions, and to copy his life ; that they
might be qualified for the work to which he was going to
appoint them.
13. That they should be with him, and that he might send
ihem forth to preach.
To preach Christ, and to send us to him. These are
the men chosen of Christ to carry his name into all nations,
to preach the glad tidings of salvation to a world dead in
trespasses and sins, to plant his church, and to water it
with their blood. How glorious and honourable are they
now wlierever the gospel is known, and what thanks do wc
owe to God for them !
15. And to have power to heal sicknesses, and to cast out devils :
Observe, the power was given them by Christ, and did
not die with them. It is still in the same hands, and we
always have it to go to for every spiritual want, or distem-
per. And farther, if we never came to liim with our sick-
nesses, feeling the plague of them, and imploring his help,
we may be assured they are not yet healed.
IG. And Simon he surnamed Peter;
Not now first, but some time before, when he was brought
to him by his brother Andrew. John i. 42.
17. And James the son ol Zcbcdci-, and .folui llir brother of
24 ST. MARK. [chap. III.
James ; anJ he suvnaiiied tlieiii Boanerges, which is. The sons of
thunder :
18. And Andrew, and Philip, and Bartholomew, and Matthew,
and Thomas, and James the son of Alphaeus, and Thaddseus, and
Simon the Canaanite,
19. And Judas Iscariot which also betrayed him :
Alas ! who can read the last name here mentioned, with-
out trembling for himself, and praying, Hold thou me up,
O Lord, and I shall be safe. — Edit.
SECTION X.
Chap. iii. ver. 19—35.
CHKIST REFUTES CALUMNIES, AND SHOWS WHO ARE HIS
BRETHREN.
19. And they went into an house.
20. And the multitude cometh together again, so that tliey could
jiiot so much as eat bread.
21. And when his friends heard of it, they went out to lay hold
on him : for they said. He is beside himself.
Christ far outstripped all in his compassionate sense of
men's wants, and did not regard what inconveniences he
suffered, so they might have the benefit of his preaching
the word, and his healing them. His nearest friends could
not keep pace with him in his zeal, and seem to have put a
wrong construction upon his conduct.
22. And the scribes which came down from Jerusalem said. He
hath Beelzebub, and by the prince of devils casteth he out devils.
Behold the force of prejudice, and observe what pretences
men can invent against the truth, when they will not own
it. They would not be convinced that he had this power
from God. Tiiis they had resolved upon beforehand ; and
VER. 19 -35.] ST. MARK. 25
yet not being able to deny that it was more tlian human,
with most astonishing absurdity they ascribed it to the
devil himself.
23. And be called them unto him, and said unto them in para-
bles, How can Satan cast out Satan ?
24. Au(\ if a kingdom be divided against itself, that kingdom
cannot stand.
25. And if a house be divided against itself, tliat house cannot
stand.
26. And if Satan rise up against himself, and be divided, he
cannot stand, but hath an end.
27. No man can enter into a strong man's house, and spoil his
goods, except he will first bind the strong man ; and then he will
sj)()il his house.
Who is it that must first bind the strong man in us all ?
When you come to grapple with this enemy, and strive in
earnest to cast him out of possession, you will soon find
that you cannot do it of yourselves. The Scripture never
fulfils God's design in you till you know this, know who
will bind the evil spirit, and cast him out, and have grace
given you to resolve that he shall.
28. Verily I say unto you. All sins shall be forgiven unto the
sons of men, and blasphemies wherewith soever they shall blas-
pheme :
" All sins," upon repentance for Christ's sake.
29. But he that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost hath
never forgiveness, but is in danger of eternal damnation :
30. Because they said. He hath an unclean spirit.
The miracles of Jesus were the strongest proofs of his
being sent of God, which could be given. And they who
resist this proof, and what is more, ascribe his miracles to
Satan, are past conviction. Either they will not, or by the
just judgment of God, shall not repent. Some are apt to
fear in their despairing moods, that they have comnn'tted
this sin against the Holy Ghost. I^et them consider what
it is, namelv, ascribing Christ's miracles, wrought bv the
26 ST. MARK. [chap. III.
power of the Spirit, to the devil, and they will perceive at
once that they have not.
31. There came then his brethren and his mother, and, standing
without, sent unto him, calling him.
32. And the multitude sat about him, and they said unto him,
Behold, thy mother and thy brethren without seek for thee.
33. And he answered them, saying, Who is my mother, or my
brethren ?
34. And he looked round about on them which sat about him,
and said. Behold my mother and my brethren !
What! we poor worms of the earth! sinful dust and
ashes ! — ^yes, if it is not our own fault. And he tells us how
we may beconne so dear to him.
35. For whosoever shall do the will of God^ the same is my
brother, and my sister, and mother.
Think not to claim kindred with Christ in any other
way than that which is here mentioned, namely, by doing
the will of God. If Christ does not bring us to this
prayer, " Thy will be done on earth as it is in heaven,"
we do not belono; to him. Observe the order and manner
of our salvation. We are first dead in trespasses and sins:
the knowledge of this brings us to God, in repentance for
the mercy of forgiveness by Jesus Christ. Faith in Christ
purifies the heart, turns our wills against sin, and inclines
us to do the will of God. And if our faith has not this
effect, it is a dead faith ; we are yet in our sins. You
have it now put to your choice, whether you will be
Christ's brethren, or the bond-slaves of Satan. Let him
not put out your eyes : look, turn, come to Christ, and be
saved.
CHAP. IV. j ST. MAllK. 27
SECTION XI.
Chap. iv. ver. 1 — 9.
THE PARABLE OF THE SOWER.
1. Ami he began again to teach by the sea side : and there was
gathered unto hiin a great multitude, so that he entered into a
ship, and sat in the sea ; and the whole multitude was by the sea
on the land.
A happy gathering ! And yet you will see presently, in
the parable of the sower, that all hearers are not doers.
Whether there be many or few who gather themselves to
Christ, to hear liim speaking now, in his word, be 1/071 of
the number ; and whatever you read or hear, do it in sin-
cerity, to the end that you may profit by it : you will if
you pray for a blessing-
2. And he taught them many things by parables, and said unto
them in his doctrine.
He taught them by similitudes, which convey instruction
with the greater force ; because by a discovery of their
hidden meaning we have in part the pleasure of teaching
ourselves.
3. Hearken;
Think yourselves present at the scene ; imagine that 3'ou
see the divine teacher sit down in the ship, and the multi-
tude standing before him in awful silence to receive his
instructions. Da you besides listen with eager attention.
That which Jesus taught them, is, by the good providence
of God, before us ; and he says now, this moment, to every
one of us, with a voice of authority, whicli should pierce
our souls, — Hearken !
3. Behold, there went out a sower to sow :
4. And it came to pass, as he sowed, some fell by (he way side,
and the fowls of the air came and devoured it up.
28 ST. MARK. [chap. IV.
5. And some fell on stony ground, where it had not nuicli
earth ; and immediately it sprang up, because it had no depth of
earth :
6. But when the sun was up, it was scorched ; and because it
had no root, it withered away.
7. And some fell among thorns, and the thorns grew up and
choked it, and it yielded no fruit.
8. And other fell on good ground, and did yield fruit that sprang
up and increased ; and brought forth, some thirty, some sixty, and
some an hundred.
The beauty and simplicity of the parable before us are
suited to arrest our attention, and to employ our thoughts.
When we can contemplate the employments of the husband-
men, and keep out of our minds the depravity of those
who pursue them, we find a sweet pleasure and satisfac-
tion. And we do well to remember that the desis^n of our
Lord, in this parable, and in all his teaching, was to ex-
tract the poison of sin and depravity out of the hearts of
all who hear of his miracles, and who learn his doctrine.
—Edit.
9. And he said unto them, He that hath ears to hear, let him
hear.
The words of Christ ; the sweetest of all words, and what
it concerns every man, above all things in the world, to
hear and understand, and to lay to heart. What are we
when we do not hear Christ? What will become of us if
we do not receive his instructions with the undisputing
simplicity of little children, and without a murmuring or
opposing thought ; knowing it to be the will of God for
our salvation .''
VEU. 10—20.] ST. MARK. 29
SECTION XII.
Chap. iv. ver. 10—20.
THE INTERPRETATION OF THE PARABLE.
10. And when he was alone, they that were about him with
the twelve asked of him the parable.
We cannot be too inquisitive in the things of Christ ;
and it is a sure sign of a dead state when we are not.
11. And he said unto them. Unto you it is given to know the
mystery of the kingdom of God :
He afterwards explained all to them, as he knew they
would profit by it. His explanation is before us, and to us
likewise it is given to know the mystery of the kingdom of
God ; both what we could not know without its beino- re-
vealed, and what we are required to know upon the peril of
our own souls, now it is revealed. Let us resolve to know
what the kingdom of God is, what are its blessings, and
what we must do to belong to it, and then all will be plain
and easy.
11. But unto them that are without, all these things are done in
parables :
To men whose hearts are in the world, and not with
Christ, he can never speak plain enough. Parables are
parables to them. All is hidden from them. What they
do know is useless, because they do not understand with
the heart. And besides, God leaves them to themselves,
and says they shall not see. This is a sad condition : the
Lord deliver us from it !
12. That seeing they may see, and not perceive ; and hearing
they may hear, and not understand ; lest at any time they should
be converted.
This is the case of great numbers, who see the truth,
and value themselves upon knowing it, but without any
30 ST. MARK. [CIIAP. IV.
saving effect, or impression. None but those who are con-
verted, know what it is to perceive and understand. They
know too, that once they did not.
12. And iheir sins should be forgiven them.
Remission of sins, through the blood of Christ, is one of
the o-reat mysteries of the kingdom of God, which is hap-
pily opened to us ; and it is the great end of his teaching,
and of our hearing, that we may see and consider our
dano-er and misery in sin, and come to Jesus, in repent-
ance, for forgiveness.
13. And he said unto them, Know ye not this parable ? and
how then will ye know all parables ?
He in effect says to us, this parable is comparatively
easy ; and withal so necessary to be known, that if we do
not enter into the true spirit of it, so as to become obedient
hearers, we shall hardly understand anything else.
14. The sower soweth the word.
Christ, and his ministers under him.
15. And these are they by the way-side, where the word is
sown ; but when they have heard, Satan cometh immediately, and
taketh away the word that was sown in their hearts.
In the turn of a thought ; it may be while I am speaking
it. He knows what all hearts are without the word. Do
you know it too ? Be upon your guard against Satan ; and
hold it fast, as you love your souls. He has no power to
take it away, but just so far as you are willing to let it go,
IG. And these are they likewise which are sown on stony
ground ; who, when they have heard the word, immediately re-
ceive it with gladness ;
AVc may have nothing to say against the word ; nay, be
pleased with it, and think well of our state because we hear
it with some degree of delight, and yet have no soundness
or root of a true life in us. If it enters deep into our
hearts, lays us low in our own eyes, and brings us to faith
VER. 10—22.] ST. MARK. 31
ill Christ, this is a good foundation, and will abide the
trial.
17. Aiul have no root in thenisehes, and so endure but for
a time: afterward, when affliction or persecution ariselh (or the
word's sake, immediately they are offended.
These observations show the influence of religion, which
obtains wherever the gospel is preached with success. These
persons bid fair, while supported by the influence arising
from riches, power, and worldly success; but when these
are withdrawn from the church, those who seemed to love
religion for its own sake are offended, and forsake the
martyrs and confessors of the Saviour. Such seasons of
trial will come upon the church in every age and place ;
and then the thoughts of many hearts will be revealed. —
Edit.
18. And these are ibey which are sown among thorns ; such as
hear the word,
19. And the cai'es of this world, anJ the deceit fulness of riches,
and the lusts of other things entering in, choke the word, and it
becometli unfruitful.
Here is ruin and destruction plainly set before us ; and
the most general and fatal cause of men's not profiting by
the word : the world chokes it. Not only the sinful plea-
sures of it, but its cares and occupations. How many are
caught in this snare ! how common is it for men to make
their business an excuse for not saving their souls ! and how
few set themselves in good earnest to root out these choking
thorns !
20. And these are they which are sown on good ground ; such
as bear the word, and receive it, and bring forth fruit, some thirty -
fold, some sixty, and some an. hundred.
Awakened, believing, steady souls, who have discovered
the natural deceitfulness and desperate wickedness of tlicir
hearts, come to Christ for healing by his blood, and in the
Holy Spirit's power keep close to him in obedience. These
are the hearers whom God approves.
32 ST. MARK. [chap. IV.
All true believers do not bring forth the same measure
of fruit, yet all according to their capacities and opportu-
nities; and the measure of the Spirit given unto them.
Inquire not whether others have more or less fruit than
yourself, but consider what you can and ought to do.
SECTION XIII.
Chap. iv. ver. 21—29-
DIVINE KNOWLEDGE IS TO BE COMMUNICATED: PARABLE
OF THE GROWING SEED, AND ITS FULL MATURITY.
21. And he said unto them. Is a candle brought to be put under
a bushel, or under a bed ? and not to be set on a candlestick ?
22. For there is nothing bid, which shall not be manifested ;
neither was any thing kept secret, but that it should come abroad.
As if he had said, you have now the explanation of the
parable ; hide it not within yourselves, but let others have
the benefit of your knowledge : and moreover let it not lie
dead within you, without some fruit appearing, but let
your light shine out, for the benefit of those among whom
you live.
23. If any man have ears to hear, let him hear.
Let him hear with profit to himself, and in order to im-
part to others what he hears and knows.
24. And he saith unto them, Take heed what ye hear : witli
what measure ye mete, it shall be measured to you : and unto you
that hear shall more be given.
Do not let that you hear lie useless or unimproved for
your own and others'* benefit.
The increase of gifts and grace will be according to the
improvement we make of our attainments and opportuni-
ties of benefiting the souls of others. In these things,
" he that withholdeth more than is meet, it tcndeth to
VER. 21—29.] ST. MARK. 33
poverty :" but he who layeth himself out to serve the Lord
Christ, shall have more ability to help forward his king-
dom, and to secure his own salvation. — Edit.
25. For he that hath,
He that uses and diligently labours to improve what he
possesses, for the good of himself and his fellow- creatures,
25. To him shall be given :
A greater abundance now, and in the world to come
much more than he can conceive.
25. And he that halh not, from him shall be taken even that
which he hath.
That which he hath had given him, but lets it lie idle, and
contrary to the design of its being given him. The man
who keeps it to himself, shall not long have it for himself,
to any saving purpose : what he hath shall be taken from
him. It is a very important lesson which is taught in these
verses, namely, that the way to keep and increase what we
learn in the school of Christ, is to communicate it to others.
26. And he said, So is the kingdom of God,
This is plainly not his eternal kingdom in heaven, but
his kingdom of grace upon earth ; which embraces his
power and work in the souls of men. The parable teaches
us that we must sow the seed, or receive it into our hearts
when Christ sows it ; and that is all we can do, the rest is
God's work.
26. As if a man should cast seed into the ground ;
In hopes of a crop, and with earnest desire to see his
work prosper. Sow thus for your souls ; and sow you
must, or else nothing is to be looked for. Those who do
not sow will never reap.
27. And should sleep, and rise night and day, and the seed
should spring and grow up, iie knowctli not liow.
Leave all quietly, and securely to God. So it is in our
spiritual husbandry. Till and sow, hear the word, and
VOL. II. J)
34 ST. MARK. [chap. IV.
open and prepare your hearts to receive it, and you may
rise up and lie down in peace. If your wills and prayers
are with God, for the growth of it, the harvest will cer-
tainly follow in his appointed time.
28. For the earth bringeth forth fruit o( herself ; first the blade,
then the ear, after that the full corn in the ear.
This is brought to pass, not without man's endeavours ;
but without his power, and in a way unknown to him. So
is grace in the heart, the work is going forward in God's
hands, but in a manner secret to us as the growth of the
corn. Blast it not thyself, and God surely will not. It
may have many a stop, and perish at the last ; but whose
fault is it.''*
29. But when the fruit is brought forth, immediately he put-
tetli in the sickle, because the harvest is come.
God knows his time of reaping, and will not stay a day
too long. Let us but be fit for it, and then we need not
care how soon it comes. In the book of the Revelation, xiv.
18, there is mention made of two sickles, one to reap the
harvest, namely, God's children ; the other to reap the
vintage, namely, the wicked, for condemnation. You have
the choice of the two sickles : may God prepare you for
the right one !
* This sentence shows the opinion of Mr. Adam in the year 1757.
I am inclined to think that Mr. Adam did not altogether maintain
the abstract doctrine of the final extinction of grace in the heart
where it had been implanted by the Holy Spirit. The Rev. R.
Storry says, Mr. Adam held both " election and perseverance in a
way of his own." — Edit.
VEIL 30—41.] ST. MARK. 35
SECTION XIV.
Chap. iv. ver. 30 — 41.
TAUAHLE OF THK MUSTAKD SEED : CHRIST STIl.LETH THE
TEMPEST.
30. And he said, Whereuiito shall we liken the kingdom of
God ? or with what comparison shall we compare it ?
31. It is like a grain of mustard seed, which, when it is sown
in the earth, is less than all the seeds that be in the earth :
Our beginnin^^ in grace is small, and next to nothing;
but if there be the life and virtue of a seed in it, it will,
with God's blessing, grow and prosper beyond our liopes.
Faith is that seed.
32. But when it is sown, it groweth up, and becometh greater
than all herbs, and shooteth out great branches ; so that the
fowls of the air may lodge under the shadow of it.
Tlie contrast between the small seed and the large herb
produced therefrom, marks the abundant fruits of the Spirit,
which the almost invisible seed of the word yields, when it
is sown in a heart before pi'epared of God for its reception.
The plant of grace, however small it is when it is planted
in the heart by the Holy Ghost, will grow large and fair,
and shadowy : " But every plant," says Christ, " which
njy heavenly Father hath not planted shall be rooted out."
—Edit.
33. And with manv such parables spake lie the word unto tiieni,
as they were able to hear it.
Jesus suited himself to their capacities, and taught
them in such a manner as best to answer the end of his
instructions.
A parable, when it is understood, enters deeper into our
minds and takes faster hold of us, than a plain discourse.
All is in the application. Let each one of you ask him-
self, What am I ? Shall I account myself a way-side hearer,
D '2
36 ST. MARK. [chap. IV.
or a downright worldling, busy about everything but tlie
one thing needful ? Have I received the good seed of the
word into my heart, and committed the growth of it, in
faith and prayer, to God ?
34. But without a parable spake he not unto them : and when
they were alone, he expounded all things to his disciples.
Even so. Lord Jesus, do thou expound all things to us,
by speaking them to our hearts.
Matt. xiii. 15. None but those who are converted and
healed know what it is to understand with the heart.
35. And the same day, when the even was come, he saith unto
them. Let us pass over imto the other side.
36. And when they had sent away the multitude, they took him
even as he was in the ship. And there were also with him other
little ships.
37. And there arose a great storm of wind, and the waves beat
into the ship, so that it was now full.
38. And he was in the hinder part of the ship, asleep on a pil-
low : and they awake him, and say unto him. Master, carest thou
not that we perish ?
So we are apt to think when we are in trouble, that God
does not regard us, and especially when spiritual trouble
has raised a storm within us. But though Christ suffers
his servants to come into danger for their good, he knows
how to deliver them.
39. And he arose, and rebuked the wind, and said unto the sea.
Peace, be still. And the wind ceased, and there was a great calm.
And is he not as marvellous in changing ris ? To set our
wills against sin. to bring down our pride, to persuade us
to xchange our hatred and selfishness for love, and our
boisterous passions for meekness, to take our hearts from
the world, and make us heavenly-minded, is not less won-
derful, than to speak a storm into a calm.
40. And he said unto them, Why are ye so fearful ? how is it
that ye have no faith ?
This passage is for fearful and desponding Christians ;
they do ill, and are great enemies to themselves, in doubt-
CHAP, v.] ST. MARK. 37
ing and fearing. And Christ here rebukes them for it, but
nevertheless he will not leave them to perish.
41. And they feared exceedingly, and said one to another, What
manner of man is this, that even the wind and the sea obey
him ?
It is a happy circumstance when we can say, from some
experienceof what he hath wrought in us, " What manner of
man is this .?" If, however, he does not do more for us, it is
because we are insensible of what we want from him, and
do not ask it of him. What was it that awoke him ? was
it not this cry, " Lord, save us, we perish." But this is too
humble a prayer for us, and the generality had rather
perish than submit to it.
SECTION XV.
Chap. V. ver. 1 — 9.
A MAN POSSESSED WITH DEVILS.
1. And they came over unto the other side of the sea, into tlie
country of tlie Gadarenes.
2. And when he was come out of the ship, immediately there
met him out of the tombs a man with an unclean s})irit,
3. Who had his dwelling among the tombs; and no man could
bind him, no, not with chains :
Bring thyself to this passage of Scripture, and let it
strike up a light within thee. Thou art the man, and
God himself hath not been suffered to bind thee with the
fetters and chains of his law. See, how thy heart rises
against it, and in how many instances thou art a breaker of
it.
4. Because that ho had been often bound with fetters and chains,
and the chains had been plucked asunder by him, and the fetters
broken in pieces : neither could any man tame him.
38 ST. MARK. [chap. V.
5. And always, night and day, he was in the mountains, and
in the tombs, crying, and cutting himself with stones.
Every sinner is a greater madman, and does greater mis-
chief to himself.
Who would not have thought this poor man's case des-
perate 't And yet Satan must give way when a stronger than
he comes upon him. Learn from hence to conceive highly
of the power of Christ ; and that though your corruption
is strong, and your sins many, he will certainly pity your
condition, and work your cure, when you come to him for
that purpose. Do not pretend to help and heal yourself.
The man could as soon have cast out his leffion of devils,
amounting to some thousands, as yon can cast out one
without Christ.
6. But when he saw Jesus afar ofi", he ran and worshipped
him.
Acknowledging his power, and beseeching him not to
give him up immediately to his punishment : for the devils
do not suffer the whole of their torments, but are reserved
" unto the judgment of the great day." Jude v. 6. We
have our choice, whether we will be of their number, and
be doomed to their misery in that day, or accept the mercy
of a Saviour now.
7. And cried witli a loud voice, and said. What have I to do
with thee, Jesus, thou Son of the most high God ?
It is a dreadful thing to say this, and yet every uncon-
verted man does say it fi'om the bottom of his heart ; for
so long as he cleaves to his corruption, Christ can be no-
thing but a torment to him. When Christ tells a sinner
that he must give up all, and let all go ; the answer is,
no ; for this would be death to him. And when any one
of us refuses to know himself according to the light of
Scripture, is not this saying in effect, " What have I to do
with thee ?" In any one instance you may go a great way
with Jesus, and think yourselves very sincere : but if you
shrink from him, with an exception, or reservation, in any
VER. 10—20.] ST. MARK. 39
one respect, lie knows that to be the language of your
heart. That one thing is the test of your sincerity, and
not a thousand others, which cost us little or no self-
denial.
7. I adjure thee by God, that thou torment ine not.
It is a sore trial, and will put the soul hard to it, when
the devil is to be cast out in some darling lust. Christ
deals with thee about thy bosom sin, and the necessity of
giving up every sin, and does thy heart refuse its consent ?
His will is evidently thy plague, and thou sayest this very
thing to him, " I adjure thee — torment me not." Some
continue in this mind a shorter, some a longer time, and
many always.
8. For he said unto hiui. Come out of the man, thou unclean
spirit.
He commanded every one of them to come out of him.
He would not leave one behind to torment the man. So
he would, so he must say to the earthly, sensual, devilish
nature, — to every lust in us : for one devil, one sin, is
enough to make us miserable. And so he will say, when
we desire it of him in faith, knowing our condition.
9. And he asked liini. What ii tliy name ? And he answered,
saying, My name is Legion : for we are many.
This is the name of sin in us. Jesus spake the truth ;
let us confess it too.
SECTION XVI.
Chap. V. ver. 10—20.
UK IS UKALEU.
10. And he besought him much that he would not .send lliem
away out oC the country.
40 ST. MARK. [chap. V.
1 1 . Now there was there uigh unto the mountains a great herd
of swhie feeding.
12. And all the devils besought him, saying. Send us into the
swine, that we may enter into them.
It appears from hence, that it is some ease to the devils,
and a mitigation of their torments, to be in the bodies of
men, and other animals. Instead of prying farther into
this matter, let us be careful to keep them out of ourselves.
They may have possession of our bodies oftener than we
think of; and they certainly have possession of our souls
when we give way to their temptations.
13. And forthwith Jesus gave them leave. And the unclean
spirits w ent out, and entered into the swine : and the herd ran
violently down a steep place into the sea, (they were about two
thousand ;) and were choked in the sea.
14. And they that fed the swine fled, and told it in the city, and
in the country. And they went out to see what it was that was
done.
Ver. 10 — 14. — Why Jesus complied with the request of
these devils, in suffering them to enter into, and destroy
the swine, we cannot certainly know. No doubt the owners
of them deserved this punishment. The loss indeed of their
swine, if they would have understood it, might have been
a gain to them. We may learn hence that the devil has
no power of his own, and cannot hurt us without God's
permission. And he has no power given him, but as we
consent to it, by first withdrawing ourselves from God.
1-5. And they come to Jesus, and see him that was possessed
with the devil, and had the legion, sitting, and clothed, and in his
right mind : and they were afraid.
Are we in our right mind .^ Jesus brings us all to this.
No man, however, is in his right mind until he makes his
soul his first care. And no man does that until he thinks
in good earnest with himself what he must do to be saved :
until he turns to God in repentance, humility, and prayer,
and sues out his pardon in the name of Christ. Has then
VER. 10 — 20.] ST. MARK. 41
the same Jesus, who only can, brought you to your right
mind ? Then you are thankful to God for him ; you make
your soul your first care : you 'have his rule always before
you : you keep a strict watch over your heart. You pray,
you think it as great folly to return to your former state of
unbelief, and alienation from God, as it would have been
in this recovered man to invite the legion of devils into
him again.
16. And ihey that saw it told them how it befell to him that was
possessed with the devil, and also concerning the swine.
17. And they began to pray him to depart out of their
coasts.
Instead of considering the miracle which he had done,
and reaping the benefit of his presence, their hearts were
hardened, notwithstanding what they had seen and heard,
like all others who value their worldly goods more than
Christ.
18. And when he was come into the ship, he that had been
possessed with the devil prayed him that he might be with him.
This is a proof of conversion, when we desire to be with
Jesus : — when we gladly receive his instructions, and cleave
to him, in our wills and affections, from a sense of his love,
and knowing how great and good he is to us.
19. Howbeit Jesus suffered him not, but saith unto him. Go
home to thy friends, and tell them how great things the Lord halh
done for thee, and hath had compassion on thee.
As Jesus could stay no longer in that country himself, he
judged it proper that the man should remain there, to pub-
lish what the Lord had done for him ; and especially to
make this known to his friends and acquaintance, as he
knew it would be natural for him to do.
20. And he departed, and began to publish in Decapolis how
great things Jesus had done for him :
When you know Christ, be not afraid to speak of him
to others. Who knows but you may save a soul ?
20. And all men <lid marvel.
42 ST. MARK. [chap. V.
So may you upon hearing this miracle ; but he wants
improvement from you, and application of what you hear
and read, and not stupid admiration only. Jesus came into
the world to do great things for us all. Ask yourselves,
what has he done ? what one thing did you ever desire him
to do for yoii ?
Ver. 1 — 19. — The great end of all Christ's miracles was
that he might prove himself to be sent of God to be the
Saviour of the world, and the great prophet to teach us
the way to salvation, and to bring us to heaven. They have,
then, their proper effect upon us, when they excite our be-
lief in him, as the Son of God, and the only Saviour of
sinners. One use and design of them is, that we may see
something of our own case in all the cures he performed,
and go to him for the help we need. It is by this self-appli-
cation, looking narrowly into our hearts, and considering
how far we ourselves are concerned in everything we read,
that we may get life and nourishment from the Scripture.
We are the leper in chap, i., the paralytic in chap, ii.,
the man with the withered hand in chap. iii. And as to
the account before us, — have we no devils to be cast out ?
no stubborn opposition to the will of God ? no uncleanness?
no pride, nor malice ? no hatred ? no revenge ? no worldli-
ness ? no drunkenness ? no cursing and swearing ? no ly-
ing or evil-speaking devil ? It is by these unhappy tempers
of our corrupt natui'e, that the devil gets possession of us,
and has full power over us. And if we never came to
Christ to have these works of the devil destroyed, he is still
in us. He need not make us rage outwardly, or make us
cut and mangle ourselves, to prove it ; he works our des-
truction not the less surely for doing it secretly.
VEIL 21 13 1-.] ST. MARK. 43
SECTION XVII.
Chap. V. ver. 21—34.
THK WOMAN HEALKD OF THE BLOODY ISSUE.
21. And when .Tesus was passed over again by ship unto the
other side, much people gathered unto him : and he was nigh
unto the sea.
22. And, behold, there cometh one of the rulers of the syna-
gogue, Jairus by name ; and when he saw him, he fell at his
feet,
23. And besought him greatly.
Oil I this is the way to come at all we want ; and take
notice there is no other. It is a full proof of an uncon-
verted state, when we can keep all quiet within us, without
going to Jesus, and telling him of our trouble. Now, there-
fore, ask yourselves, whether you ever fell down at his
feet, so much as once in your whole life, to beseech him
greatly;, in the distress of your souls, to help you.
23. Saying, My little daughter lieth at the point of death :
The case of every soul, in its natural state, before
Jesus comes to it.
23. I pray thee, come and lay thy hands on her, that she may
be healed ; and she shall live.
24. And Jesus went with him ; and nmch people followed him,
and thronged him.
Jesus complies with all upon the same kind of request as
this man made. Sense of our want of him brings us to
him for help, and he never denies it to those who so ask it
of him.
25. And a certain woman, which had an issue of blood twelve
years,
26. And had siiircrod many things of many physicians, and
had spent all that she had, and was nothing bettered, but rather
grew worse.
44 ST. MARK. [chap. V-
We may draw a very important lesson of instruction
from hence. If you feel the plague of sin in your souls,
go directly to Jesus. When men are first awakened to see
their lost condition as sinners against God, they are all for
doing great things for themselves, and would gladly be
working for life. Know, it is in vain, and that you will be
no better, but farther from a cure, till you apply to Jesus.
You can as easily make a world, as remove one sin from
the heart without him : and where else will you go with
the guilt of all sin .''
27. When she had heard of Jesiis, came in the press behind,
and touched his garment.
Perhaps she had heard of one or two of Christ's mi-
racles. We have a great many of them before us in the
gospels, and yet some of us do not go to him for heal-
ing. Sin cleaves to us three, or four times twelve years,
without our being troubled at it. We deny it, and make
ourselves whole, and so long as we pursue this scheme, we
cannot take one step to Christ.
28. For she said, If 1 may touch but bis clothes, I shall be
whole.
This is an admirable picture of true faith. It knows all
its help is in Christ, makes no doubt that he has help
enough for it, and that he certainly will help it. How
plainly does this speak to us all, and in effect says to
us, be not afraid, only believe in Christ for a cure. But
then let us not fancy that we believe, when we have no
feeling of our disease.
29. And straightway the fountain of her blood was dried up ;
and she felt in her body that she was healed of that plague.
30. And Jesus immediately knowing in himself that virtue had
gone out of him, turned him about in the press, and said. Who
touched my clotbes ?
31. And his disciples said unto him. Thou seest the multitude
thronging thee, and sayest thou, Wbo touched me ?
Jesus was not diverted from his purpose of mercy to the
VER. '21 34. J ST. MARK. 45
woman, by this unseasonable interruption of his disciples.
Let us hence learn to possess ourselves in peace and quiet
of mind, in every circumstance of life. — JEd.
32. And he looked round about
What do you think when you hear these words ?
Would not any one of you give the world, that he was
now looking round about for you .''
32. To see her that had done this thing.
This is the sum of Scripture, and the sole end of its
being written, to bring us to this knowledge and belief.
Hear then, and the Lord awaken you. O how happy you
will be in full desire ! O how happy in the full experience
of this power !
33. But the woman fearing and trembling, knowing what was
done in her.
And cannot we know what is done for us, when we
find our hearts turned within us ? When we see our-
selves undone without Christ, when we fly to him in our
distress, thankfully receive him as our Saviour, and cleave
to him in sincerity ?
33. Came and fell down before him, and told him all the
truth.
Can not some one of us say, Lord, I have long been
in an evil case, wanted healing, came to thee for it in faith,
and thou hast healed me. Those whom Christ heals, arc
not shy of confessing the truth. Unawakened persons are
all upon shifts and excuses to hide their sins from them-
selves and otliers.
34. And he said unto her. Daughter, thy faith hath made thee
whole ;
It was precisely faith in his power and goodness for her
healing, and nothing else would have made her whole.
And the substance of faith is always the same, namely, " of
things hoped for ;"' but since the death of Christ, and his
46 ST. MARK. [chap. V.
full opening of the gospel by the apostles, witli a peculiar
reference to the remission of sins through blood-shedding,
and acceptance with God for his sake.
34. Go in peace, and be whole of thy plague.
This is for all who truly believe. Here are the very
words, just as Christ spake them, and they are written for
our comfort. Know thy plague : believe in Christ ; and
this saying assuredly belongs to thee, this very moment, as
much as it did to her, to whom it was spoken.
SECTION XVIII.
Chap. V. ver. 35—43.
JAIRUS' DAUGHTER RAISED TO LIFE.
35. While he yet spake, there came from the ruler of the sy-
nagogue's house certain which s;iid. Thy daughter is dead : why
troublest thou the Master any further ?
They did not know with whom they had to do. Let
it be our care to learn from hence, to know Jesus bet-
ter, and never think our case desperate, till Jesus has
lost his power. For here in what follows is another re-
markable instance of it.
36. As soon as Jesus heard the word that was spoken, he saith
unto the ruler of the synagogue. Be not afraid, only believe.
Observe, this cannot be said to one who feels no distress,
knows no fear, and has no reason in himself for believing.
To those who are awakened to a sense of their danger,
misery, and helplessness, it is sweet encouragement, and all
little enough to dispel their fears, and to confirm their faith.
But, O thou enemy to thyself, what more wouldest thou
have, and why wilt thou not take tlie Saviour at his
word .''
VER. 35 — 43.] ST. MARK. 47
37. And he siifTered no man to follow him, save Peter, and
James, and .Tohii the brother of James.
The Rock and the two Sons of Thunder, may follow
him : chap, iii. ver. 16, 17. He woidd have a few chosen
witnesses of the miracle, to report it at the proper time,
and no more than these three ; to prevent the noise and
tumult it might have occasioned, as at that time it wouhl
have had no other effect upon the multitude than to put
them upon declaring for his temporal Kingship. And for
the same reason he straitly demanded of those who were pre-
sent at it, not to make him known : ver. 43. He knew his
enemies would be ready to fasten a charge of sedition, and
worldly view upon him ; and as nothing could be more
contrary to his pretensions, his real character, and the
whole design of his religion, he was particularly careful to
avoid it. Com])are Luke xxiii. 5. ; John xviii. 33 ; xix.
12 ; Acts xvii. 7.
38. And he cometh to the house of the ruler of the synagogue,
and seeth the tumult, and them that wept and wailed greatly.
39. And when he was come in, he saith unto them, Why make
ye this ado, and weep ? the damsel is not dead, but sleepeth.
Not dead to continue so; but immediately to awake, as
from sleep.
40. And they laughed him to scorn. But when he had jiut
them all out, he taketh the father and the mother of the damsel,
and them that were with him, and enterelh in where the damsel
was lying.
41. And he took the damsil by the hand, and said unto her, Ta-
litha cumi ; which is, being interpreted, Damsel, I say unto thee,
arise.
O my soul, what is Jesus, his birth, his miracles, and
almighty power to thee, if thou dost not hear this voice,
in thy effectual conversion, and rising from thy death in
trespasses and sins !
42. And straightway the damsel arose, and walked ; for she was
of the age of twehe years. And they were astonished with a
crreat astonishment.
48 ST. MARK. [chap. VI.
43. And he charged them slvaitly that no man should know it;
and commanded that somethmg should be given her to eat.
The life which Christ gives, he maintains.
Ver. 35 — 43. — Here is another instance of Christ's
mighty power, miracle upon miracle, to raise and assure
our faith in him. The poor trembling sinner, overwhelm-
ed with a sense of his guilt, is apt to say, can Christ save .''
Yes, as sure as he cast out a legion of devils, as sure as the
woman was healed by a touch of his clothes, as sure as he
raised the ruler's daughter from the dead, with a word
speaking. Look at these passages of Scripture, not as the
history of some things done and past, but as the continued
present words of Jesus to the world. Consider them, as
your present call, to make a deep search into yourselves,
and as the earnest of his salvation to all.
SECTION XIX.
Chap. vi. ver. 1 — 13.
CHRIST SENDETH OUT THE TWELVE.
1. And he went ont from thence, and came into his own
country ; and his disciples follow him.
2. And when the sabbath day was come, he began to teach in
the synagogue : and many hearing him were astonished, saying.
From whence hath this man these things ? and what wisdom is this
which is given unto him, that even such mighty works are wrought
by his hands ?
They saw what he did, and could not help admiring his
wisdom, and yet were unconvinced and unconverted by
him: — they perished with their eyes open. Belief in tiie
heart is a different thing from wondering at Christ, and, in
a sort, owning him.
VRR. 1 — 13.] ST. MARK. 4J)
3. Is not this the carpenter, tlie son of Afary, the brother of
James, and Joses, and of .Tiuhi, and Simon ? and are not his sis-
ters here with ns ? And they were offended at him.
As all are, for some reason or other, whatever they
may think, who do not truly believe in him. God knows
their hearts, and has that grievous sin to lay to their
charge, that they are offended at Christ.
4. But .]esns said unto them, A pvopliet is not without honour,
but in his own country, and anioug his own kin, and in his own
house.
Christ, though without sin, was a man, and they fixed
their eyes wholly upon the meanness of his birth and kin-
dred, and were blind to tlie prophet. What must his mi-
nisters expect ?
5. And he coukl there do no mighty work, save that ho laid his
hands upon a few sick folk, and healed them.
Their unbelief hindered him, as it always will. We
tie up his hands, by the hardness of our hearts.
6. And he marvelled because of their unbehef.
And has he not cause to marvel at us of this* place?
Ask yourselves, one by one; does he now see me this mo-
ment in unbelief? and is he wondering at me ? May God
in infinite mercy deliver us from so great a judgment !
6. And he went round about the villages, teaching.
If we knew that Christ was going about preaching in
this neighbourhood, the generality would flock to hear
him. Wc have the words he preached ; and if we do not
hear them, we should not have regarded liim. It is the
Holy Spirit working with our wills, which does all.
V'cr. 1—6. You see, in this passage of Scripture, how
easily men catch at pretences for not believing in Christ.
Notwithstanding his miracles, and the power of God visi-
ble in them, they could see nothing in him, but the car-
* Wintrint^ham, in the county of Lincoln. — Ed.
VOL. II. F-
50 ST. MARK. [chap, VI.
penter's son, and tlie poverty of his birth. You may, pos-
sibly, reject Christ for reasons every whit as trifling. You
say, you do no harm, and so never see your sin ; or you
say, that others are worse, — or that you are unlearned, —
or that your daily business will not allow you time to think
of Christ, and your souls. Look into your hearts ; for all
is unsound within us, so long as we stand upon these, or
any other pretences. Whatever keeps us from Christ is
miserable blindness, and self-deceit.
7. And he called unto him the tweU'e, and began to send them
forth <:wo by two ; and gave them power over unclean spirits ;
What a mercy is it that he can, and will, give thee power
over thy own spirit I
8. And commanded them that they should take nothing for
their journey, save a staff only : no scrip, no bread, no money in
their purse :
The meaning is, that they should enter immediately upon
their work, and trust to Providence without spending time
to make preparation, or to lay in provision for their jour-
ney. Does not this teach us that the ministers of the gos-
pel, at all times, must be free from the cares of a main-
tenance, and have it found for them, that they may be at
liberty to attend wholly to their office ? And woe be to
them if they do not !
9. But be shod with sandals ; and not put on two coats.
10. And he said unto them, In what place soever ye eater into
an house, there abide till ye depart from that place.
11. And whosoever shall not receive you, nor hear you, when
ye depart thence, shake off the dust under your feet for a testimony
against them.
To declare in the strongest manner, the extreme danger
of their condition, and God's utter rejection of them.
il. Verily I say unto you. It shall be more tolerable for Sodom
and Gomorrha in the day of judgment, than for that city.
It shall be more tolerable for the worst, and most wicked
VER. 14 — 28.] ST. MARK. 51
heatlien. Think of this, ye who live where the gospel is
preached. And observe, that, thoirgh there is a difference
in the degrees of punishment, in another world, yet the
least is intolerable.
12. And lliey went out, and preached that men should re-
pent.
That all men should repent, except there ever was a man
upon earth who needed no repentance. But there is no
other way of coming to Christ, and the man who never
repented from his heart, seeing himself lost and undone
in sin, whatever he may think, does not yet believe in
him.
13. And they cast out many devils, and anointed with oil many
that were sick, and healed them.
Not by anointing them with oil, according to the cus-
tom of the Jews, but in the virtue of Christ's commission
to them, and by his power going along with it. The me-
dicines we take might still do miracles,* if we trusted
more to Christ, than to them. Certain it is, that without
God they can do nothing, however well chosen and adapted
to the case.
SECTION XX.
Chap. vi. ver. 14—28.
HEKOU, AND JOHN HAI'TISt's DEATH.
14. And king Herod heard of him ; (for his name \vas spread
abroad :) and he said. That John tlie Baptist was risen from tl:e
dead, and therefore mighty works do sliow fortli themselves in
him.
* 'I'he word miracles is perhaps rather too strong an expression
i)iit the term may liavc a harmless meaning. — Ed.
52 ST. MARK. [chap. VI
15. Others said, That it is Ehas. And others said, That it is a
prophet, or as one of the prophets.
16. But when Herod heard thereof, he said, it is .John, whom
T beheaded : he is risen from the dead.
17. For Herod himself had sent forth and laid hold upon .John,
and bound him in prison for Herodias' sake, his brother Philip's
wife : for he had married her.
18. For John had said unto Herod, It is not lawful for thee to
have thy brother's wife.
"It is not lawful for thee." — This is a hard saying to a
sinner. Tell a man he is so, and wherein, and if he does
not repent, he will never forgive.
19. Therefore Herodias had a quarrel against him, and would
have killed him ; but she could not :
20. For Herod feared John, knowing that he was a just man
and an holy, and observed him ; and when iie heard him, he did
many things, and heard him gladly.
Perhaps Herod feared John more before his reproof of
him, than after.* However, so we do by Christ. We fear
him in some degree, know him to be just and holy, observe
him, hear him gladly, and do many things at his bidding,
and yet are not converted to him, and by him. The sense
of good and evil which we have naturally ; the startling of
conscience now and then, and doing some, yea many things
for Christ, as we think, is not conversion. Conversion is
seeing our sin, repenting from our hearts, coming to Christ
for forgiveness, and for a new will to please him. Till we
know such a work as this, corrupt nature prevails in us,
and not grace,
21. And when a convenient day was come, that Hei'od on his
birth-day made a supper to his lords, high captains, and chief estates
of Galilee;
22. And when the daughter of the said Herodias came in, and
danced, and pleased Herod, and them that sat with him, the king
said unto the damsel, Ask of me whatsoever thou wilt, and I will
give it thee.
* Vide Whitby in loco.
VER. 29 — 46.] ST. MARK. 53
23. And he swave unto her. Whatsoever thou shall ask of me, I
will give it thee, unto the half of my kingdom.
24. And she went forth, and said unto her mother, What shall
I ask ? And she said, The head of John the Baptist.
25. And she came in straightway with haste unto the king, and
asked, saying, I will that thou give me by and by in a charger the
head of John the Baptist.
26. And the king was exceeding sorry ; yet for his oath's sake,
and for their sakes which sat with him, he would not reject her.
John had galled Herod's conscience, by speaking the
truth, and therefore it is likely that at the boUoni he was
olad at the pretence for taking him out of the way ; or else
he would soon have perceived that this oath was not bind-
ing. Wicked men seldom want a reason for doing ill ;
and the devil sometimes helps them to a goodly one. —
Note. All have Herod's blindness, and hug sin in their
bosoms, till grace opens their eyes.
27. And immediately the king sent an executioner, and com-
manded his head to be brought : and he went and beheaded him
in the prison,
28. And brought his head in a charger, and gave it to the dam-
sel : and the damsel gave it to her mother.
In the character and description of Herod, we may see
that conviction is not conversion. And perhaps we may
discover something of ourselves in him, though we do not
commit murder as he did.
SECTION XXI.
Chap. vi. ver. 29 — 46.
CHRIST FEEDETH FIVE THOUSAND WITH FIVE LOAVES
AND TWO FISHES.
29. And when his disciples heard of it, they came and took up
his corpse, and laid it in a tomb
54 ST. MARK. [chap. VI.
The disciples honoured John with a decent burial. The
treatment and end of John the Baptist, constitute one of
the great mysteries of a divine providence; and an argu-
ment for tlie probability of a resurrection from the dead. —
Edit.
30. And the apostles gathered themselves together unto Jesus,
and told him all things, both what they had done, and what they
had taught.
31. And he said unto them. Come ye yourselves apart into a
desert place, and rest awhile : for there were many coming and
going, and they had no leisure so much as to eat.
The necessities which pertain to humanity are graciously
consulted for by our Saviour. He made it his meat and
drink to do his Father's will ; but he did not design to
press so heavily upon his disciples ; nor will he be un-
mindful of our wants and necessities. — Edit.
32. And they departed into a desert place by ship privately.
33. And the people saw them departing, and many knew him,
and ran a-foot thither out of all cities, and outwent them, and came
together unto him.
34. And Jesus, when he came out, saw much people, and was
moved with compassion toward them, because they were as sheep
not having a shepherd.
So he is still towards all, even towards you. He did not
leave his compassionate heart behind him, when he went
to heaven. But his compassion towards us does not take
effect till we have pity on ourselves; and we never have,
till we know ourselves in some measure as he knows us, —
sinful creatures and perishing without his help.
34. And he began to teach them many tilings.
What has Christ taught you ? To know God, to know
yourselves, and to be happy in God's favour? This is a
blessed teaching indeed ! And unless we have this know-
ledge, what can it profit us that he ever came into the
world ? He had compassion on them, and why ? because
of their ignorance, and want of teaching, and true teachers.
VEK. 29 — 4G.] ST. MARK. 55
And what was the effect of his compassion ? He endea-
voured to remove their ignorance ; he knew it would not
excuse them, and therefore did not leave them to jacrish
in it.
35. And when the day was now far spent, his disciples came
unto him, and said. This is a desert place, and now tlie time is far
passed :
36. Send them away, that they may go into the country round
about, and into the villages, and buy themselves bread ; ibr they
have nothing to eat :
37. He answered and said unto them. Give ye them to eat.
You, his ministers. Look with his eye of pity, — of pitv
on the wants of your flocks, and withhold not what he puts
into your hands for them. If it is but a little, he can in-
crease it. Let all beseech it for themselves, to give the
word of command for their spiritual nourishment.
37. And they say unto him, Shall we go and buy two hundred
pennyworth of bread, and give them to eat ?
The disciples were yet weak in faith, though they had
seen Christ's miracles, and had been enabled by him to do
the same ; they considered not that a desert-place, and want
of bread, were nothing to him. So a convinced sinner, in
his strait and need of all things, finds it hard to believe in
Christ's power.
38. He saith unto them. How many loaves have ye ? go and
see. And when they knew, they say. Five, and two fishes.
39. And he commanded them to make all sit down by compa-
nies ujjon the green grass.
40. And tliey sat down in ranks, by hundreds, and by fifties.
They were hungry, and did not need to be bidden twice.
What is the reason that we are so backward to feed ujion
Christ's better meat, — his word, — himself, — his blessed
body and blood in the sacrament of his sup})er ? It is be-
cause we do not feel a want within ourselves: our hungei'
and thirst are for other things.
56 ST. MARK. [chap. VI.
41. And when lie had taken the five loaves and the two fishes,
lie looked up to heaven, and blessed.
So should we, since every morsel we put into our mouths
must be blessed to us, or else bread will nourish us no
more than a stone. Let us not fail to bless God for our
food, and to ask his blessing upon it, after Chrises example.
41 And brake the loaves, and gave them to his disciples to set
before them ; and the two fishes divided he among them all.
42. And they did all eat, and were filled.
Does not God work a miracle equally wonderful before
our eyes continually ? Does he not multiply a few grains
sown in the earth into a great number ? Is not this as
plain a proof of his presence and power, as it was of
Christ's, when he multiplied the loaves and fishes ? But
who regards common benefits, so as to consider them duly,
and say, God is here, and let us be thankful for them !
43. And they took up twelve baskets full of the fragments, and
of the fishes.
44. And they that did eat of the loaves were about five thousand
men.
45. And straightway he constrained his disciples to get into tlie
ship, and to go to the other side before unto Bethsaida, while he
sent away the people.
46. And when he had sent them away, he departed into a
mountain to pray.
He sent them away, that he might be at leisure to per-
form a still better office for them ; knowing that it would
be no intermission to his work, but the way to carry it on
effectually. Prayer is for help from above ; and this ex-
ample should be instead of a thousand arguments to con_
vince us of our want of help, and the necessity of prayer in
order to obtain it. Never think yourselves in earnest, till
you pray in earnest : never give over praying till you are
more righteous than Christ.
VEIL 47 5G.] ST. xMARK. 57
SECTION XXII
Chap. vi. ver. 47—56.
CHlllST WALKETII OK THE SEA.
47. And when even was come, the ship was in tlie midst of the
sea, and lie alone on the land.
48. And he saw them toiling in rowing; for the wind was con-
trary unto them :
If you are diligently employed about your proper work,
though it may seem to go on heavily, you may rest as-
sured that Jesus has his eye upon you for good.
48. And about the fourth watch of the night he cometh to
them,
Christ will come to his saints in his own time. In every
trial leave all quietly to him.
48. Walking upon the sea.
In the demonstration of his power ; believe and trust
in it.
48. And would have passed by them .
He seemed as if he took no notice of them, though what
he did was for their sakes, and to make their deliverance
more welcome. Think of this in a time of darkness, or
desertion.
49. JJut when they saw him walking upon the sea, they supposed
that it had been a spirit, and cried out :
50. For they all saw him, and were troubled.
When Christ comes to help his saints in their distress,
the first feeling they have is frequently that of fear. — Edit.
50. And immediately he talked wiili them, andsaith unto them.
Be of good cheer : it is I ; be not afraid.
These are precious words to one whose heart is faint on
account of his sins. Christ is still tiic same, and, if wc
58 ST. MARK. [chap. VI.
trust in him, he will carry us safely through all storms and
difficulties.
51. And he went up unto them into the ship; and the wind
ceased : and they were sore amazed in themselves heyond measure,
and wondered.
Behold the effects of Christ's presence, and manifestation
of himself. Nature is calmed, but the unbelieving heart is
full of amazement. Look however for his presence in thy
soul, in faith and holiness, and fear shall be cast out.
52. For they considered not the miracle of the loaves : for their
hearts were liardened.
They saw the power of Christ, and could not but own
it, and yet did not truly believe. Knowledge is not faith.
Knowledge is in the head, but faith is in the heart : and it
is God's work there.
53. And when they had passed over, they came into the land of
Gennesaret, and drew to the shore.
54. And when they were come out of the ship, straightway they
knew him,
55. And ran through that whole region round about, and began
to carry about in beds those that were sick, where they heard he
was.
So eager ought we to be to come to him for our spiritual
healing.
56. And whithersoever he entered, into villages, or cities, or
country, they laid the sick in the streets, and besought hiui that
they might touch if it were but the border of his garment :
They gave Jesus glor}' by trusting to his power to heal
them even by a touch, and he honoured their faith, —
Edit.
56. And as mail}' as touched him were made whole.
So shall we, if we can only touch him with the hand of
faith. May the Lord enable us so to do, for the sake of
Jesus Christ !
CHAP. VII.] ST. MARK. 59
SECTION XXIII.
Chap. vii. ver. 1 — 13.
FAULT IS FOUND WITH CHRIST's DISCIPJ.KiS.
1. Then came together unto him the Pharisees, and certain of
tlie scrihes, which came from Jerusalem.
2. And when they saw some of his disciples eat hread with de-
filed, that is to say, with unwashen, hands, they found fault.
3. For the Pharisees, and all the Jews, except they wash theii*
hands oft, eat not, holding the tradition of the elders.
4. And when they come from the market, except they wash,
they eat not. And niany other things there he, which they have
received to hold, as the washing of cups, and pots, of hrasen ves-
sels, and of tahles.
D. Then the Pharisees and scrihes asked him. Why walk not thy
disciples according to the tradition of the elders, hut eat bread with
unwashen hands ?
6. He answered and said unto them, Well hath Esaias prophe-
sied of you hyi)ocrites, as it is written.
That is, in his prophecy he has exactly described all such
hypocrites as you are. We read the Scriptures as becomes
us, when we take to ourselves what belongs to us, though
originally it may have been spoken of others.
6. This people honoureth me with their lips, but their heart is
fir from me.
Observe what hypocrisy is ; it is an outward show of
religion when the heart is not turned to God. Consider,
therefore, in all thy worshipping of God, where thy heart
is. Thou art a niiserable man, if he sees it separated from
thy lips !
7. Howbeit in vain do they worship me, teaching for doctrines
the commandments of men.
8. For laying aside the commandment of God, ye hold the
tradition of men, as the washing of jHtls and cups : and many other
such like thin;is ve do.
60 ST. MARK. [chap. VII,
The mere inventions of men in religion, though they
come under the specious pretext of traditions, are at best
but frivolous ; and when they are substituted in the place
of better things, or interfere with plain commands, they are
of all deceits the most dangerous. Look carefully whether
you lay aside the commandment of God, and wherein. If
you do in any one instance, the world itself cannot furnish
you with an excuse; nothing will stand you in any stead.
9. And he said unto tliem, Full well ye reject the command-
ment of God, that ye may keep your own tradition.
He charges them with a very serious fault, in setting up
a false pretence for rejecting the commandment of God.
Christ indeed here comes home to them, and shows them
what sad work they made of a plain commandment.
10. For Moses said, Honour thy father and ihy mother: and.
Whoso curseth father and mother, let hiui die the death :
Here perhaps some of you would congratulate yourselves,
and say that you never spoke evil of your father or mother ;
meaning the cursing them in words. But observe, that in
God's account, who sees the heart, not honouring them in
thought, word and deed ; and especially not succouring
them in their need, is cursing them ; and death is our
desert ! O ! what shall we do with these hearts of ours,
when he enters into judgment with us in this, and in other
respects.
Observe, therefore, that Christ here opens the fifth com-
mandment in its full extent, and goes to the root of sin in
the heart. We are deplorably short-sighted in both these
respects ; and from hence it comes to pass that we continue
ignorant of our state. We are content to observe only the
outside, or bare letter of the commandment, and do not look
for sin in ourselves, where God does.
11. But ye say. If a man shall say to his father or mother. It is
Corban, that is to say, a gift, by whatsoever thou mightest be pro-
litcd by nie ; he shall be free.
As if a man should say, I have already given it to God ;
VER. 1_1."3.J ST. IMAKK. Gl
or, I am under a vow not to frive it to thee, and therefore
can no more do it than if I had devoted it to God ; so
making the breach of a command a plain matter of con-
science, and yiekling it over with a show of sanctity. "What
pretence shall we find either for hoarding or spending in
an extravagant manner, that which the wants of father or
mother demand.
12. And ye sufler liim no more to do ought for his father or his
mother;
How could they curse them more effectually ?
13. Making the word of God of none effect through your tradi-
tion, which ye have delivered : and many such like things do ve.
Not only they, but we, in some respect or other. Do not
think yourself unconcerned in what you read, and put all
off to others.
Ver. 1 — 13. In this passage we learn how apt men are
to deal deceitfully with God and their souls ; and to pride
themselves in doing some trifling things of their own inven-
tion, instead of having a conscientious, sincere regard to
his holy commands. Thus the Pharisees thought it a high
point of religion to wash their hands before meat, without
considering what a foul inside they had ; and to devote some
part of their substance to God, though in so doing they
left father and mother to starve. You may not offend just
in the same particulars, but the same kind of deceit lies
lurking at the hearts of all men ; and you may in other
respects mock God, and cheat yourselves with the shadows
of ])iety, instead of the substance. So if a man should
say, I have been baptized ; I go to churcli ; I say my
prayers ; I give alms ; and these are things which are more
than many can say : yet all this may be, and men never
know the work of a true repentance, nor come to that faith
which purifies the heart. Men may be just such Pharisees
and such sclf-deccivcrs as these of which we have been
reading.
02 ST. MARK. [chap. VII.
SECTION XXIV.
Chap. vii. ver. 14* — 28.
WHAT DEFILES A MAN.
14. And when he had called all the people unto him.
You may think that when you are assembled on the
Sunday by the minister of Christ, that Christ hath, as it
were, called you, and that you are assembled to listen to
his instructions.
14. He said unto them. Hearken uiito nie every oae of you,
and understand :
And we have need of the exhortation ; for though what
Jesus says in the following verses is very awakening, and it
nearly concerns our souls, we are naturally blind to it,
and dull of understanding.
15. There is nothing from without a man, that entering into him,
can defile him : but the things which come out of him, those are
they that defile the man.
A little soil in eating, brings no religious defilement.
The things which come out of a man are those which defile
him, and what they are Christ will tell us to our great
astonishment.
16. If any man have ears to hear, let him hear.
Let him hearken to that which it concerns every man
so greatly to understand. But it is to be supposed that
Christ had a further meaning : he wished to intimate that
few would hear and understand.
17. And when he was entered into the house from the people,
his disciples asked him concerning the ]iarable.
18. And he saith unto them. Are ye so without understanding
also ?
We should be ready to think that what Christ had said
VER. 14—23.] ST. MARK. 63
was plain enough. 13ut notliing is understood until it is
received into the heart. Do you understand, or do you
not ? Not only hearing and thinking with yourselves, this
is plain ; but considering, believing, digesting, and laying
it to heart. Observe also the mildness of Christ's reproof,
and condescension to their slowness ; but observe too that
they showed a desire to learn.
18. Do ye not perceive, that whatsoever thing from willioiit en-
tereth into the man, it cannot defile him ;
19. Because it enteretli not into his heart, but into the bell}^
and goeth out into the draught, purging all meats ?
It is to the heart ! the heart, that God looks ! God looks
nowhere else, hardly any man looks there enough ; and
most men never.
20. And he said. That which cometh out of the man, that dc-
fileth the man.
21. For from within, out of the heart of men, ])roceed evil
thoughts, adulteries, fornications, murders,
22. Thefts, covetousness, wickedness, deceit, lasciviousness, an
evil eye, blasphemy, pride, foolishness :
23. All these evil things come from within, and defile the man.
Do you think Christ only means that these things, wher-
ever they arc, canie first out of the heart ? This is true ;
but then he means a great deal more, namely, that they are in
the hearts and souls of all men, thougli they do not know it :
this is their nature, till it lias been brought before God
in repentance, and in some measure purged by his holy
Spirit. Unless you first learn this lesson from Christ, you
will learn nothing else from him. What a foul sink of
pollution, and all manner of wickedness, is the heart of
man ! And what need have we all of forgiveness and
cleansing !
Ver. 14 — 23. We have seen that that which makes us
polluted in God's sight is within ; and we are naturally full
of it, far beyond what we can conceive or imagine.
04 ST. MARK. [chap. Vlf.
SECTION XXV
("hap. vii. ver. 2i — 37.
A CANAANITES' DAUGHTER AND DEAF-MAN HEALED.
Ver. 24 — 30. In this woman we have a lively represen-
tation of the workings of a penitent soul in distress : it
comes hungering and thirsting to Christ, knows its wants,
pleads hard for relief, trusts in him for it, and will take no
denial.
24. And from hence he arose, and went into the borders of Tyre
and Sidon, and entered into a house, and would have no man know
it : but he could not be hid.
25. For a certain woman, whose young daughter had an unclean
spirit, heard of him, and came and fell at his feet :
26. The woman was a Greek, a Syrophenician by nation ; and
she besought him that he would cast forth the devil out of her
daughter.
How will the coming of this woman to Christ, upon the
hearing concerning him, condemn us, if, after all our read-
ing and hearing of him in the scripture, we do not come to
him in faith !
Think also what need you have to fall down at his feet ;
all depends upon this discovery. And after that which you
have read in this chapter of the heart of man, do not sup-
pose that you have no devil to cast out. He has surest
hold of us when he lies quietly within us.
27. But Jesus said unto her. Let the children first be filled : for
it is not meet to take the children's bread, and to cast it unto the
dogs.
By children, Christ means the Jews. The remark which
the Saviour made was a hard saying from the mouth of one
possessed of so much goodness. But what did she do?
She did not turn away from him in scorn and anger, as we
do, when the truth is told us.
VER, 24—37.] sr. mark. 65
28. And she answered and said unto hira. Yes, Lord: yel ilie
dogs under the table eat of the children's crumbs.
She owned that she had no riglit to the children's bread ;
as all who are truly humbled think themselves unworthy
of the least of God's mercies. But mark how she caught
at the words of Christ, and turned them to her own ad-
vantage. When she was compared to a dog, she argued
that as a dog she might eat of the crumbs which fell from
her master's table, without loss to the master, or offence to
the children. So a distressed sinner keeps his hold on
Christ, and will not be beat off.
29. And he said unto her, For this saying go thy way, the
devil is gone out of thy daughter.
Christ always gives the same answer to the same faith.
But when did he hear any such saying from you ? When
did this one cry for help, " Lord have mercy upon me,"
ever come from you ? But till you do so cry, in true re-
pentance, from a feeling of your disorder, see, in verses
the 21st and 22nd, what you are, and will continue to be.
30. And when she was come to her house, she found the devil
gone out, and her daughter laid upon the bed.
31. And again, departing from the coasts of Tyre and Sidon,
he came unto the sea of Galilee, through the midst of the coasts of
Decapolis.
32. And they bring unto him one that was deaf, and had an
impediment in his speech ; and they beseech him to put his hand
\\\)0\\ him.
Did they beseech Christ to put his hand upon the man
for bodily healing ; and shall not we beseech him earnestly
for the life of our souls to put his hands upon us ? In other
words, shall we not entreat him to bless us, and to put his
Spirit within us.?
The passage gives great encouragement to those Chris-
tians who intercede with God for others. Hence we learn
that the effectual fervent ])rayer of a righteous man availetli
much. — Edit.
VOL. II. F
66 ST. MARK. [chap. VII.
33. And he took him aside from the multitude, and put his
fingers into his ears, and he spit, and touched his tongue ;
The observations of the Evangelist, that Christ took the
man aside, and touched his tongue, are not insignificant.
And the expressions might have a happy effect upon us, if,
upon hearing them, we would turn short upon ourselves,
and begin from this day to say, when did he take me aside?
when did I ever go aside with him in my heart, to have it
searched, converted, and healed by him? If this is not
done, all other things, all reading, hearing, praying, and
doing, without this, is miserable self-deceit, and dead for-
mality. If ever Christ does good to the soul, he must
have it to himself, with a confession of its want of him, and
earnest desire of his help. Not all persons, who pi-etend
to be religious, choose to be in private with him, naked and
open to his piercing eye, and in full sincerity of heart de-
sirous of being subjects of his refining work,
34. And looking up to heaven, he sighed, and sailh unto him,
Ephphatha, that is. Be opened.
Think why Christ looked up to heaven, and why he
sighed. He looked up there, to guide your eye thither for
help : he sighed for the diseases and miseries of mankind,
and for sin, the accursed cause of them. He sighed when
he did a cure, for the unhappy necessity of it : he sighed,
that so many would go without healing, because of their
hardness and impenitence. Can you learn nothing from
this ? Can you see no danger in sin ? Can you behold the
sad effects of sin, in the tender concern and strong emotion
of Jesus, and not feel concern for your own ? O send a
deep sigh after him ! It will find a way to his compas-
sionate heart. He wants to hear it from you, and to hear
you asking for his Spirit to groan with you.
O Lord, thou art present in all thy power to speak the
words " Be opened !" Say unto the blind eyes, to the deaf
ears, and to the heart which is shut against thee, *' Be
opened ;" that we may hear the sweet sound of gospel
mercy, yea tliat we may hear and do all that thou com-
VER. 24 37.] ST. MARK. 67
mandest. And when the ear is thus opened, every tongue
will be loosed to speak thy praise.
35. jt^iul straightway his ears were opened, and the string of his
tongue was loosed, and he spake plain.
Not only showing the completeness of the cure by his
articulating perfectly : but he manifested the spirit of
gratitude with which he was inspired. — (Edit.) It is
wonderful to observe, how plainly, clearly, and aff'ectingly
many persons, who have a work of grace upon their hearts
can speak of the things of God ; though they are other-
wise low in learning, or knowledge, and not at all superior
to others in natural parts and capacity. On the other
hand, if those who have the advantages of education, and
the tongue of the learned, do not speak more plainly of
Christ, it is because they do not know him.
36. And he charged them that they should tell no man : hut the
more he ciiarged them, so much tlie more a great deal they pub-
lished it :
The reasons of his charmng; them have been mentioned.
It was, however, hard for them not to speak after what
they had seen. We are sure C'hrist does not lay any such
injunction upon its, nor expect that we should hold our
tongues, when we know him.
37. And were beyond measure astonislied, saying. He hath
done all things well : he maketh both the deaf to hear, and the
dumb to speak.
Christ hath indeed done all things well, to the great as-
tonishment of men and angels. Though he was God, he
became man, and took our nature upon him, that he might
redeem it from the curse it was under. In the days of his
flesh he went about doing good, and healing all that were
oppressed of the devil. Ho hath given us holy instructions
and left his perfect example to be a guide to us, in our
walking with God. He bore the heavy load of our sins
upon the cross, and died an accursed death, to ransom us
from the pit of hell. He is interceding for us in heaven,
F 2
68 ST. MARK. [chap. VIII.
and he is always ready to begin, carry on, and complete
the work of our salvation, by the grace and power of his
Spirit. But what can it profit you, to hear and know all
this, if the Saviour does nothing for you ? And what is
the reason that he does not, but because you do not come
to him, you are not in earnest with him ; you do not desire
him ; you do not desire him to' do great things for you ?
It is truly our own fault, if we do not all say this of Jesus
Christ, from our own experience.
SECTION XXVI.
Chap. viii. ver. 1 — 9-
CHRIST MIRACULOUSLY FEEDS FOUR THOUSAND
PERSONS.
1. In those clays the multitude being very great, and having
nothing to eat, Jesus called his disciples unto liim, and saith unto
them.
We may here observe that we have no spiritual food ex-
cept what Christ gives us in his word, and by his Spirit.
And there is no nourishment in anything but what he
gives, and blesses to us; and we must receive and feed
upon it for the nourishment of our souls. If our wills are
not for it, it is as vain to expect to feed our souls with it,
as to set bread upon a stone to feed it. We have God''s
Word, yea, Christ offered to us to feed upon. Where
is our hunger for this food ?
2. I have compassion on the multitude,
His compassionate heart is still the same, and it is to-
wards you ; see it opened for your benefit in these words,
Have pity on yourselves.
•2. Because they have now been with me three days, and have
nothing to eat :
VEll. 1—9.] ST. MARK. 69
Three days are to be understood according to the Jewish
mode of computation. Nothing to eat, may have reference to
the circumstance that they had not any fixed meals, but
were sustained by that which they casually took. — Edit.
In regard to spiritual food, no man ever was with Jesus
three days, or three hours, in truth and sincerity, witliout
a blessing. But alas ! with regard to many of us, how
many days and years have we been without eating ? This
has happened, not because we had no spiritual food to
eat, but because we would not receive what was given us.
3. And if I send them away fasting to their own houses, they
will faint by the way : for divers of tliem came from far.
Christ pitied them, for he saw they would faint. When
we fast from Christ's meat, we starve our souls, and leave
them to perish.
4. And bis disciples answered him, From whence can a man
satisfy these men with bread here in the wilderness ?
How lately had they seen his power in the very same
case .'' and still they return to their doubting and question-
ing. You may wonder at this ; but see if there is not the
same root of unbelief in yourselves. A poor soul, struck
with its own sinfulness, is too apt to say, Can Christ do
this ? Has he comfort for me ? A hardened soul feels no
want, and slights Christ's power.
5. And be asked tbem. How many loaves have ye ? And they
said, Seven.
Christ does not say a word to upbraid them with their
slowness and unbelief. How long does he bear with us J
But remember that his patience will have an end.
6. And he commanded the people to sit down on the ground :
and be took the seven loaves, and gave thanks, and brake, and gave
to bis disciples to set before tlicm ; and they did set tlieni before
the people.
Christ could have fed them without these loaves, but
would not. So he is pleased to bless the reading of the
70 ST. MARK- [CIIAI'. VIII.
Scriptures, hearing sermons, prayer, and other means of
i^race to our souls ; but he has no blessing for our souls
without the use of these means. Let us also learn from
the example of Christ to beg a blessing from God upon
our food, and not to expect it otherwise.
Christ employed the ministry of his disciples, and be
still uses others in the distribution of his blessings, though
all comes originally from him; and the little we have, he
first gives, and then increases.
7. Ami they had a kw small fishes: and be blessed, and com-
manded to set them also before them.
8. So they did eat, and were filled : and ihey took up of the
broken meat that was left seven baskets.
9. And they that bad eaten were about four thousand : and he
sent them away.
The loaves and the fishes were a provision for Christ,
and his attendants. He gives all away ; and in so doing
most effectually taught the disciples, what a supply they
bad at all times in him. We need not keep what the
wants of others call for ; we may trust Jesus for the sup-
plies we need.
Ver, 1 — 9. — Christ never forsakes those that follow him,
and will not leave them to perish with hunger. But one chief
end of this, and all his other miracles, of feeding and cur-
ing the bodies of men, was that we might believe in him
as the Saviour of the world, and come to him for the life
of our soids. Do you follow him, hunger and thirst after
him, and then he will supply you out of his fulness, and be
your support in all straits and difficulties. His power is
still the same ; his love for the souls of men is greater than
ever it was for their bodies ; his aim in all be did was chiefly
at them ; and if we do not neglect them ourselves, by
keeping them from him, he who fed the multitude, has
food in abundance for our souls, and will nourish us
unto everlasting life. This is the spiritual opening of
Scripture, and the right understanding of it, and the way
to get life from it. Clirist is always at hand to help.
VER. 10—21.] ST. MARK. 71
Think whether you liave a heart to ask of him, what he
waits to give you : peace with God, and inward streno-th
to do his will.
SECTION XXVII.
Chap. viii. vcr. 10 — 21.
CHRIST llKrilOVES THK PlIARISKES, AND WARNS HIS
DISCIPLES.
10. And straightway he entered into a ship with his disciples,
and came into the parts of Dahnanutha.
Christ carried a blessing with him wherever he went ;
and he imparted it to all who were disposed to receive it.
It may be profitable to you to pause upon the words " he
came." He is now here, and always coming in his word,
his grace, and his Spirit. Are you ready for him ? Do
your hearts say, come? There is great danger in putting
him off time after time.
11. And the Pharisees came forth, and began to question with
him.
We have all too much of this pharisaical spirit of ques-
tioning with Jesus, when all our own safety lies in a full
submission to his authority, and we have no wisdom but
what we learn of him. Tliere is no disputing what Nico-
demus said: his miracles prove him to be, "a teacher
come from God," and whoever believes this has his way
plain before him.
11. Seeking of him a sign from heaven, tempting him.
Perhaps such a sign as Moses, Joshua, and Elija.h
wrought; that is, something more than enough. We have
72 ST. MARK. [chap. VIII.
sufficient proof of Christ's power and will to heal us ;
but if we have no desire and will to be saved by him,
more would do us no good, and only increase our condem-
nation.
12. And he sighed deeply in his spirit.
He was greatly concerned at their hardness and unbelief.
Let this sigh pierce deeply into our souls ! Will not the
knowledge that Christ sighs for them, draw one sigh, or
groan from us ?
12. And saith. Why doth this generation seek after a sign ?
verily I say unto you. There shall no sign be given unto this ge-
neration.
They required a miracle so striking and convincing that
they should not be able to withstand the force of it. The
same prejudice, pride of self, and stubbornness in unbelief,
which resisted the evidence they already had, would have
held out against all other.
13. And he left them, and entering into the ship again departed
to the other side.
Fear, lest he should leave you ! And take notice that if
you would keep him with you, you must be humble and
teachable.
Those who do not desire to be convinced, cavil, and
pretend to want more light, but no additional light, how-
ever abundant, would open their eyes. Christ, who knew
their hearts, and what it was fit for him to do, leaves
all such to themselves.
14. Now the disciples had forgotten to take bread, neither bad
they ill the ship with them more tlian one loaf.
15. And be charged ibem, saying, Take heed, beware of the
leaven of the Pharisees, and of the leaven of Herod.
The leaven of the Pharisees was hypocrisy : the leaven
of Herod was the error of the Sadducees, courtiers who
believed no resurrection, angels, nor spirit, and who pre-
VEIL 10 —21.] ST. MARK. 73
tended to take Herod, an earthly king, for the Christ.
Either of these opinions would have been sour leaven, yea
poison to their hearts.
16. And they reasoned among themselves, saying. It is because
we have no bread.
17. And when Jesus knew it, he saith unto tbeni. Why reason
ye, because ye have no bread .'' perceive ye not yet, neither under-
stand? have ye your heart yet hardened?
It is a hardened heart that causes darkness in the under-
standing, makes men deaf and blind ; and forgetful of
everything that is good. Suppose the sun to shine upon
two men, one blind, the other not ; one would see every
thing clearly by it, the other nothing, though it is the same
sun, and gives forth the same light to both. So it is with
men in reading the Scripture ; it is clear, or dark to them,
just as they are fitted, or not fitted to receive it.
18. Having eyes, see ye not ? and having ears, hear ye not?
and do ye not remember ?
19. When I brake the five loaves among tlie five thousand,
how many baskets full of fragments took ye up ? They say unto
him. Twelve.
20. And when the seven among four thousand, how many bas-
kets full of fragments took ye up ? And they said, Seven.
21. And he said unto them. How is it that ye do not under-
stand P
You who read, and hear so much of Christ, if you do
do not know enough of him for your salvation, the ftiult
is certainly in yourselves. You have heard the reason — a
hard heart is barred against him.
See, O my soul, whether all that is here said to the
whole of the disciples, in the way of sharp rebuke, does
not come home to thyself; and whether thou art not still
backward to understand and believe the grace and power
of Jesus, notwithstanding the proof thou hast of his all-
sufficiency, in this, and many other miracles, wrought on
purpose, and recorded for thy conviction and assurance.
Art thou without righteousness and without strength, and
74 ST. MARK. [CIIAP. VIII.
I'eady to despond at the sight of thy corruption, manifold
wants, and utter helplessness ? Dear soul, why wilt thou
shut thine eyes, stop thine ears, and harden thy heart
against what thou here readest and hearest ? Why dost
thou ever forget it ? How is it that thou dost not yet
understand who Jesus is, and what he is able to do for
thee ?
The earthly sense still prevailed in the disciples, and
they turned all Christ's sayings that way. So hard is
it for those whose hearts are in the worlds to have an
understanding and relish of spiritual things.
SECTION XXVIII.
Chap. viii. ver. 22—38.
THE MIKACLE OF RESTOKING SIGHT TO ONE BLIND, THE
CONFESSION OF PETER.
22. And he conieth to Betlisaida ; and they bring a blind man
unto him, and besought him to touch him.
Spiritual blindness is worse than natural; all are blind
till Christ opens their eyes; and none but he can doit.
Have you come to him for a cure? If you have not, you are
blind to this day !
23. And he took the blind man by tlie hand, and led him out
of the town ;
O condescending, compassionate Jesus i So thou
wouldest take every one of us by the hand, and guide us
thyself, to thy Father, thy truth, thy heaven.
23. And when he had spit on his eyes, and put his hands upon
liira, he asked him if he saw ought.
VEIL 22—38.] ST. MARK. 75
24. And lie lonkod uj), and said, I see men as trees, walk-
ing.
At first he saw confusedly, and imperfectly, as vve do.
Though we are in the hands of Christ for a cure, we
must have patience ; we do not see all at once.
2o. After that he put his hands again npon his eyes, and made
him look up : and he was restored, and saw every man clearly.
So Christ will bring his work to perfection in us, by de-
grees, and in iiis own time. And we see clearly, when we
know him to be the way, the truth, and the life, and re-
solve to follow him.
26. And he sent him away to his house, saying-. Neither go into
the town, nor tell it to any in the town.
Perhaps, because he knew that they would not regard
it, and so be the worse for it. Bethsaida was a har-
dened place, notwithstanding Christ so often preached
in it.
27. And Jesus went out, and his disciples, into the towns of
Cesarea Philippi ; and by the way he asked his disciples, saying
unto them, Whom do men say that I am ?
What answer can you give to this, of your own proper
knowledge ?
28. And they answered, John the Baptist ; but some say,
Elias ; and others. One of the prophets.
29. And he saith unto them. But whom say ye that I am ? And
Peter answereth and saith unto him. Thou art the Clirist.
This answer of Peter, may serve to lead to this ques-
tion, who and what is Christ ? The Son of God, and the
Saviour of the world. What has he done, and what do
you desire he should do for you? He docs not want a vain
confession from us, that we acknowledge him to be the
anointed of God, to be our King, Priest, and Prophet :
he desires to do his whole office in us, by opening our eyes,
washing us from our sins in his own blood, and ruling over
us by his Spirit. This confession of Christ, from a true
76 ST. MARK. [chap. VIII.
knowledge of what he is, of our want of him, and faith-
fidness to him, makes a Christian.
30. And he charged them tliat they should tell no man of
him.
As yet they were not fit to preach Christ, as Peter soon
made it appear. The disciples then knew him but by
halves ; and the meanest Christian, now, knows him better
than they did at this time.
31. And he hegan to teach them, that the Son of man must
sullermany things, and be rejected of the ciders, and of the chief
priests, and scribes, and be killed, and after three days rise
again.
Of this the disciples then knew nothing; and here
Peter was as blind as the rest of the disciples.
32. And he spake that sayhig openly. And Peter took him,
and began to rebuke him.
33. But when he had turned about and looked on his disciples,
he rebuked Peter, saying, Get thee behind me, Satan : for thou
savourest not the things that be of God, but the things that be of
men.
This was sharp indeed ! But Christ cannot endure
worldly hearts : he knows that they are not fit for him,
and intended that this rebuke should pierce into all our
hearts like lightning.
34. And when he had called the people unto him with his dis-
ciples also, he said unto them.
He would have all hear that in which all, to the end
of the world, are so much concerned.
34. Whosoever will come after me, let him deny himself, and
take up his cross, and follow me.
Christ will have him deny his natural self, which savours
only of the things of the world. He will also take up his
cross, by dying to his worldly self. He will in great
humility take up his cross, as his own desert, while lie sees
Christ's death upon it, as his only deliverance from the
VER. 22-— 3.'^.] ST. MAHK. 77
curse and punishment of sin. What can be a greater cross
to the pride of nature ? And'yet, painful as this knowledfo
is, every man must come to it, let his state or attainments
be what they will. The cross of bodily austerities, pa-
tient sufferings, and self-denying labours of any kind, how-
ever necessary, is a vain subterfuge, when taken up as our
righteousness, to the exclusion of a better, and the only
one which will be so accounted of God. Besides, we must
follow Christ, in doing and suffering the will of God,
35. For whosoever will save his life shall lose it ; but whoso-
ever shall lose his life for iny sake and the gospel's, the same shall
save it.
The man who will save his life, is he who only thinks of,
and cares for, and desires most to enjoy, his worldly life.
He " shall lose it," indeed, as to all the purposes of his
being sent into the world, if he loses heaven for it. But
whosoever will deny himself for Christ's sake, and the
gospel's, even to tlie loss of life, — shall save it eter-
nallv.
36. For what shall it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole
world, and lose his own soul ?
37. Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul ?
No man in his senses can have anything to reply to what
is so palpably evident ; and if this consideration was allowed
its due weight, the world would be all self-denial and obe-
dience. But behold the weakness, folly, and strong corrup-
tion of human nature ! A petty advantage, one single
lust in the opposite scale, can outweigh the soul, and all
its interests.
Perhaps you would be a better man, — you would deny
yourself in what the world thinks you need not, — you
would own Christ more, in many things ; — you would read
the Scriptures, pray in, and with your families, and show
yourselves more on the side of religion than you do, if you
were not hindered by a false shame. Hear then what
Christ says, knowing how many would be thus hindered.
78 ST. MARK. [CIIAP. IX.
" What shall a man give in exchange for his soul.''"' If we
liave this constantly before our eyes, and live in the belief
of it, we shall be Christians.
38. Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of me and of my words
in this adulterous and sinful generation ; of him also shall the Son
of man be ashamed, when he cometh in the glory of his Father
with the holy angels.
Think on these words, and then you will be content
to let men speak all manner of evil of you, as they cer-
tainly will, whenever you are in earnest in saving your
soul accordino; to the relimon of Christ.
SECTION XXIX.
Chap. ix. ver. 1 — 10.
JESUS IS TRANSFIGURED.
1. And he said unto them, Verily I say unto you. That there
he some of them that stand here, wliich shall not taste of death, till
they have seen the kingdom of God come with power.
The persons alluded to were Peter, James, and John.
The kingdom of God, which Christ came to set up on the
earth as a specimen and proof of his greatness in the king-
dom of glory, in which he will appear at the last day, and
also of God's power to make us like him at his coming.
2. And after six days Jesus taketh with him Peter, and James,
and John, and leadeth them into a high mountain apart by then,-
selves : and he was transfigured before them.
3. And his raiment became shining, exceeding white as snow ;
so as no fuller on earth can white them.
4. And there a])peared unto them Elias with Moses : and they
were talking with Jtsus.
VER. 1 — 10. J ST. MARK. 79
5. And Peter answered and said to Jesus, Master, it is good
for us to be here : and let us make three tabernacles ; one for tliee,
and one for Moses, and one for Ellas.
6. For he wist not what to say ; for they were sore afraid.
Then it is plain he should not have said what he did.
It would not have been good for Christ or them to have
stopped there. He had still his own work to finish, and
he had appointed to Peter a great work in the world, and
a much higher glory was reserved for him. We profit by
this mistake, when we conclude, that it is good to be no-
where but with Christ in heaven, and in the way to it, by
doing his work.
7. And there was a cloud that overshadowed them : and a voice
came out of the cloud, saying. This is my beloved Son : hear
him.
This voice sounds as powerfully into the hearts of
the faithful, as if they heard it spoken to them from the
clouds. And all depends upon it. If you do not receive
Christ, and hear him as the Son of God, you can have no
share in him.
8. And suddenly, when they had looked round about, they saw
no man any more, save Jesus only with themselves.
9. And as they came down from the mountain, he charged them
that they should tell no man what things they had seen, till die
Son of man were risen from the dead.
When they would be better fitted to speak of them, in
full belief of his resurrection, and of the great change
which will then pass upon our bodies. As yet they were
very lamentably in the dark, as appears by what follows.
10. And they kept that saying with themselves, questioning one
with another what the rising from the dead should mean.
Christ's rising from the dead ; for it is not probable that
they disbelieved a resurrection in general ; only they had
no notion of the sufferings and death of Christ, and there-
fore not of his rising again. AVhat blindness and igno-
ranee was here ! And observe, how men are proof against
80 ST. MARK. [chap. IX.
plain words, when they are prepossessed with a contrary
opinion. Christ told them positively that he must die,
and rise again, and yet they did not understand it. How
often is this our case ! and how greatly does it concern us
to know, that the reason why we do not understand Christ
better, is because we set up a wisdom, and will of our own
against him ; and have not learned this first lesson in his
school, to submit to his teaching with undisputing sim-
plicity.
Ver. 1 — 10. — At the close of the last chapter, Christ
had stunned his disciples with a solemn warning of his
approaching death, and sufferings. Here they are revived
by God's attestation to him from heaven, as his well-be-
loved Son, and with a sight of his glorified body ; and are
thereby showed what kind of bodies they would have at
the resurrection. For all the faithful shall be raised in
glory, with such bodies, as His then was, and he now ap-
pears in at the right hand of God, and in which the righte.
ous shall shine forth as the sun in the kingdom of their
Father. Matt. xiii. 43. And no doubt the remembrance
of what they had seen would encourage them greatly in
their work, and amidst all their sufferings. St. Paul tells
us, that he was encouraged, supported, and comforted with
the thoughts of his new body, his house eternal in the
heavens, of God's making and providing for him. 2. Cor.
V. 5. What do we set our affections most upon ? These
grassy, earthly bodies of ours, which were made to perish,
and to be food for worms. If we might keep them always,
we should not desire to exchange them for glorious hea-
venly bodies. It may be asked, why did Christ only ad-
mit three of his disciples to the sight of his transfiguration.?
We know not any farther than that they would communi-
cate it to the rest for their benefit, as it is here left upon
record for ours. Let us be Christians indeed, by thinking
most of that luippy change, and happy home, when God
shall wipe all tears from our eyes, and there shall be no
CHAP. IX.] ST. MARK. 81
more death, neither sorrow, nor cr^'ing; neither shall
there be any more pain ; for the former things are passed
away. Kev. xxi. 4.
SECTION XXIX.
Chap. ix. ver. 11—29.
JESUS CASTETH OUT A DUMB SPlllIT.
11. And they asked hiin, saying. Why say the scribes that
Elias must first come ?
If the scribes say so, why may not we satisfy them and
otliers that Elias is come, and that we have seen him ? In
answer to which Christ shows their mistake, and tells them
that he whom they had seen with him, was not the Elias
prophesied of as his forerunner, but another, namely,
John the Baptist.
12. And he answered and told them, EHas verily cometh first,
and restorelh all things ;
Elias is John the Baptist, Christ's forerunner, and the
opener of his dispensation, in which all things were to
be restored. In this dispensation, God''s peace and good
will are restored to men ; and the hearts of men to God.
You never have your work before you till you are aiming
at this restoration, each one for himself.
12. And how it is written of the Son of man, tliat he must suf-
fer many things, and be set at nought.
This was immediately suhjoined to prevent a mistake in
the disciples, namely, that tiie restoration here spoken of
was to be that of the kingdon) to Israel. Acts i. 6. No,
verily, says Ciirist, the Son of man, the author of it, must
accomplish it by suffering.
VOL. II. G
82 ST. MARK. [chap. IX.
13. But I say unto you, that Elias is indeed come, and they
have done unto him whatsoever they hsted, as it is written of him.
14. And when he came to his disciples, he saw a great multi-
tude about them, and the scribes questioning with them.
15. And straightway all the people, when they beheld him,
were greatly amazed, and running to him saluted him.
They were struck with an awful sense of Christ's coming
and presence; and ran with alacrity to see and hear him.
Here is a pattern for us ; let us receive him gladly into
our hearts.
16. And he asked the scribes. What question ye with them ?
He knew, though at a distance, that they were question-
ing with them ; and what was the subject. Nothing is hid
from him. It would be of great use to us, to set Christ
always before us.
17. And one of the multitude answered and said. Master, I
have brought unto thee my son, which hath a dumb s])irit ;
18. And wheresoever he laketh him, he teareth him; and he
foameth, and gnasheth with his teeth, and pineth away ; and I
spake to thy disciples that they should cast him out ; and they
could not.
This was a pitiable case, and is so represented here, that
we might never think our own to be desperate, while we
have the same helps in which we may trust. Thougli all
otlier means fail us, Jesus cannot.
19. lie answeretb him, and sailh, O foidiless generation, how
long shall I be with you, how long shall I suffer you ? bring him
unto me.
Can you see nothing in yourselves to make you think
this is spoken to you ? You are undone if Christ esteems
you a faithless generation. You must be spoken to more
plainly. If your nature, your sin, your helpless condition,
has not been brouglit before Christ, with a true sense of it,
and concern for yourself, like that of the father of this
child, you are not yet come to him. You therefore who
read this, bring yourselves to him, with all your sins, and
VEll. 11 29.] ST. MARK. §3
with all your needs, for his help. You can do nothing for
yourselves in the exigency of your souls : and take heed
also that you do not go for help chiefly to man, to sermons,
to books, or even to the Scripture itself. All they can do
is to send you to Jesus.
20. And they brought him unto him : and when he saw him,
straightway the spirit tare him : and he fell on the ground, and
wallowed foaming.
21. And lie asked his father. How Ion" is it a^o since this came
unto him ? And he said, Of a child.
Length of time is no hindrance to Christ''s power. Sup-
pose him saying to many of us, How long hast thou been an
unawakened worldling, or sinner .? The true answer would
be, " Of a child." But do not therefore despair : only feel
thy case now at the last, and come to him for a cure.
22. And ofttimes it hath cast him into the fire, and into the
waters, to destroy him : but if thou canst do anything, have com-
passion on us, and helj) us.
No one ever said these words to Christ with a sincere
heart, in vain.
23. Jesus said unto him. If thou canst believe.
The answer to this, according to some, is, No, we cannot ;
it must be given us. So I am persuaded. But liow given "^
Not instantaneously, or by putting a force upon our wills,
any more than in the case of strength against sin, which we
equally want ; but by tlie secret operation of the Spirit,
convincing us of our want of Christ, and of his all-suffi-
ciency ; and inclining us in the use of our faculties, to be-
lieve, and embrace the mercy offered us in him.
23. All things are possible to him that bclievcth.
Victory over sin, gospel holiness, perseverance ; and that
because the power of God waits upon faitli, which is a
compound of penitence, desire, and trust : and is as freely
given to the humble believer, as the breast is by the mother
to the child that turns to it.
g2
84 ST. MARK. [chap. IX.
24. And straiglitway the father of the child cried out, and said
with tears, Tiord, I believe ; help thou mine unbelief.
We think it an easy matter to believe, and say we do ;
but sense of sin, and an humble heart, must go before, and
then we shall cry out, Lord, help mine unbelief.
25. When Jesus saw that the people came running together, he
rebuked the foul spirit, saying unto him. Thou dumb and deaf
spirit, T charge thee, come out of him, and enter no more into
him.
Christ proceeded without delay to the cure. ' Why?
Could too many be witnesses of the miracle, or be bene-
fitted by it ? It must be remembered that the multitude
was ready to make an ill use of it, and he was aware of the
consequence of exciting a sedition, on his account. So in
ver. 30, " He passed through Galilee ; and he would not
that any man should know it ;" and took occasion from
thence to arm his disciples against the common notion of
his temporal kingship, by forewarning them again of his
approaching sufferings and death. Learn also from this
verse, that, when you know every one the plague of his
own heart, and who is your physician, to rebuke it in you,
and give the word of command for your recovery, you
know all. Be faithful to this knowledge, and you do all.
26. And the spirit ciicd, and rent him sore, and came out of
him : and he was as one dead ; insomuch that many said. He is
dead .
27. But Jesus took him by the hand, and lifted him up ; and
he arose.
Know for certain that a great work has been wrought
in you, when you give your hand to Jesus for this pur-
pose ; and that he will answer your faitli, and fulfil the
desire of your heart, by purifying you from the guilt of
sin, and raising you from its death.
28. And when he was come into the house, his disciples asked
him privately. Why could not we cast him out ?
29. And he said unto them, This kind can come forth by no-
thing, but by i)rayer and fasting.
VER. 30—50.] ST. MARK, 85
Here is our remedy, and wliat sin will not these united
keep under.?
SECTION XXX.
Chap. ix. ver. 30—50.
JESUS INSTllUCTS HIS DISCIPLIiS.
30. And ihcy departed thence, and passed through Galilee ;
and he would not that any man should know it.
31. For he taught his disciples, and said unto them. The Son of
man is delivered into the hands of men, and they shall kill him ;
and after that he is killed, he shall rise the third day.
32. But they understood not that saying,
Observe, it was plain in itself, and we who live after the
event, and know and believe the resurreetion of Christ,
cannot help wondering at the slowness of comprehension
which the disciples here exhibited. Nevertheless such a
resurrection was a strange thing in the earth, and the death
of Christ contrary to the opinions entertained of the Mes-
siah ; and both these concurred to keep them in ignorance.
Let us bring the matter home to ourselves. Plain words
from the mouth of Christ are not ])lain to us ; we have
other things in view, are set down in other opinions, and do
not wish them to be true.
32. And [they] were afraid to adc him.
They need not have been afraid, after the experience
they had had of his readiness to instruct them, and his
great ])atience with them ; but most probably they did not
choose to know more of what they were not willing to be-
lieve. Is not this our case.'* We plead ignorance, and
remain ignorant of what we might know because we are
suspicious beforehand, that it will put us upon doing some-
thing to which we have no mind.
86 ST. MARK. [chap. IX.
33. And he came to Capernaum ; and being in the house he
asked them, "What was it ye disputed among yourselves by the
way ?
He knew their hearts, and what lay lurking within them ;
as he does ours. O what a searching eye have we every
moment upon us, and upon every thought that arises
within us !
34. But they held their peace : for by the way they had dis-
puted among themselves, who should be the greatest.
35. And he sat down, and called the twelve, and saith unto
them. If any man desire to be first.
That is truly so, and chiefest in God's esteem.
35. The same shall be last of all, and servant of all.
Let him be last of all, and servant even of the meanest,
especially to help them in their way to heaven.
36. And he took a child, and set him in the midst of them : and
when he had taken him in his arms, he said unto them,
37. Whosoever shall receive one of such children in my name,
receiveth me : and whosoever shall receive me, receiveth not me,
but him that sent me.
Observe, 1st, Christ embraced the child (according to the
Greek) to show how dear all such are to him. Observe,
2dly, he adds, whosoever shall receive one such little one
in ray name, in humility, poor in spirit, and as free from
all ambitious, aspiring thoughts as a little child, " receiveth
tne," — shall be so accounted of by me, as if he received
me ; and farther, he is rightly prepared to receive Christ
into his heart, with all his graces.
38. And John answered him, saying, Master, we saw one cast-
ing out devils in thy name, and he foUoweth not us : and we for-
bad him, because he followeth not us.
39. But Jesus said. Forbid him not : for there is no man which
shall do a miracle in my name, that can lightly speak evil of me.
40. For he that is not against us is on our part.
Here Christ teaches us to think and judge favourably of
VEIL 30 — 50.] ST. MARK. 87
all who are working against sin and Satan, though they
do not altogether agree with us in opinion.
41. For whosoever shall give you a cup of water to drink in my
name, because ye belong to Christ, veiily I say unto you, he shall
not lose his reward.
Thereby he shows his inward regard to Christ, and his
love towards you, his diseiplcs.
42. And whosoever shall offend one of these little ones tha*^
believe in me.
Hinder them in their christian progress, by saying or
doing anything to turn them from Christ,
42. It is better for him that a millstone were hanged about his
neck, and he were cast into the sea.
It were better for him to suffer the most shameful, vio-
lent death, than by hindering the salvation of the least
penitent sinner, to gain all \vorldly advantages. — Edit.
43. And if thy hand offend thee, cut it off: it is better for thee
to enter into life maimed, than having two hands to go into hell,
into the fire that never shall be quenched :
44. Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched.
45. And if thy foot offend thee, cut it off; it is better for thee
to enter halt into life, than having two feet, to be cast into hell,
into the fire that never shall be quenched :
46. Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched.
47. And if tliine eye offend thee, pluck it out: it is belter for
thee to enter into the kingdom of God with one eye, than having
two eyes to be cast into hell-fire:
48. Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched.
Every thing must be parted with, though never so dear
to us, that would hinder us from embracing and cleaving
to Christ. Wc have no choice but either that, or eternal
torments. God grant that we may never know what this
fire and this worm are. Take especial notice, that to confirm
our belief in this point, and to strike the greater awe into
our souls, the warning is thrice repeated.
88 ST. MARK, [chap. X.
49. For every one shall be salted with fire, and every sacrifice
shall be salted with salt.
Every one who is an acceptable sacrifice unto God, must,
and shall be salted with the Holy Ghost, and with fire,
cleansing him from his corruption, and preserving him from
future contamination, as salt does that upon which it is
sprinkled.
50. Salt is good ; but if the salt have lost its saltness, where-
with will ye season it ?
This is a caution to the disciples and to others, to seek
after, and retain the Holy Spirit, who is signified by the
salt.
50. Have salt in yourselves, and have peace one with another.
Have this salt in yourselves, and then you will be at
peace with all the world. You will be loving and gentle
to all, and there will be an end of all peevishness, sourness,
and quarrelling, both within doors, and without. And if
we are not thus disposed, both in our families and every-
where else, it is a proof that we have not this blessed salt
in us.
SECTION XXXI.
Chap. X. ver. 1 — 16.
CHRIST TREATS OF MARRIAGE, BLESSES CHILDREN.
1. And he arose from thence, and cometh into the coasts of
Judaia, by the farther side of Jordan : and the peo])le resort unto
him again ; and as he was wont, he taught them again.
He knew his business in the world, and was always readv
to carry it forward. O that we were but as ready to hear
VEIL 1— IG.] ST. MARK. 89
him ! And yet if we do not hear him gladly, we arc un-
done for ever. Let us not believe this in vain : — let us go
to him as the people did : — let us hear him in his word, —
hear him speaking to us in our hearts.
2. And the Pharisees caine to him, and asked him, Is it lawful
for a man to put away his wife ? tt'm])tiiig liim.
The Pharisees held it was by warrant from Moses; and
supposing Christ did not, thought to find matter against
him. But he would not lose this opportunity of instructing
them better in an important point. This is an example for
all, and especially for ministers, not to dissemble or deny
the truth for any fear of danger.
3. And he answered and said unto them. What did Moses com-
mand you ?
4. And they said, Moses suffered to write a bill of divorcement,
and to put her away.
5. And Jesus answered and said unto them. For the hardness of
your heart he wrote you this precept.
That is to say, he gave you this permission. As much
as if he had said, if you will do it, do it. But nevertheless
God did not overlook the hardness of their hearts. Their
condition in his sight was unaltered, notwithstanding this
indulgence.
6. But from the beginning of the creation, God made them male
and female.
7. For this cause shall a man leave his father and motlier, and
cleave to his wife :
8. And they twain shall be one flesli : so then they are no more
twain, but one flesh.
One in heart and affection ; one soul in two bodies ;
united in their prayers, ant! helping one another in all their
designs both for this world, and the next. What a happy
state is this ! And how lamentable it is, wlicn an husband
and wife are united for life only to vex and thwart each
other ! Alas ! how many such unchristian marriages are
there in all places !
90 ST. MARK. [chap. X.
9. What therefore God hath joined together let not man put
asunder.
10. And in the house his disciples asked him again of the same
matter.
11. And he saith unto them, Whosoever shall put away his
wife, and marry another, committeth adultery against her.
Hence we learn that according to the decree of Christ,
polygamy is unlawful to the end of the world.
12. And if a woman put away her hushand, and be married to
another, she committeth adultery.
Though the case might be less frequent, yet Jesus pro-
vided against this violation of the marriage vow, on the
part of the woman also, with her husband. — Edit.
13. And they brought young children to him, that he should
touch them : and his disciples rebuked those that brought them.
14. But when Jesus saw it, he was much displeased, and said
unto them. Suffer the little children to come unto me, and forbid
them not : for of such is the kingdom of God.
He suffered you to come to him, and received you into
his covenant, in your baptism. But if you have not since
come to him, and entered yourselves into his covenant,
with the disposition here required, your baptisin is of no
effect.
15. Verily I say unto you. Whosoever shall not receive the king-
dom of God as a little child, he shall not enter therein.
All who would receive the kingdom of God, must feel
themselves as helpless, and be as teachable and as free from
guile and malice as children. Infants have but one appe-
tite, namely, for their food ; and will be quieted with no-
thing else; do what you will to them, still the want is felt,
and they weep again for their natural food. So we should
be with respect to God and his kingdom, and say, let me
be a member of it, let me belong to Christ, or I die.
16. And he took them up in his arms, put his hands upon them,
and blessed them.
How anxious should parents be that Christ, even now.
VER. 17 27.] ST. MARK. 91
would bless their children with pardon, and bestow on
them his Holy Spirit. — Edit.
SECTION XXXII.
Chap. X. ver. 17—27.
CHRIST TREATS OF RICHES.
17. And when he was gone forth into the way, there came one
running, and kneeled to him,
He showed an earnest desire to be put in the right way
to attain eternal life ; but he was lamentably ignorant of
what lay lurking in his heart.
17. And [he] asked him. Good Master what shall I do that I
may inherit eternal life ?
He thought of nothing, but of making a ladder of his own
works in order to climb up into heaven. But Christ soon
showed him that he would not be able by such means to
come there.
Remember what he says, " This is the work of God, that
ye believe on him whom he hath sent." John vi. 29- Get
that work done, and all the rest will follow, and be ap-
proved of God. Build upon any other foundation, and all
you do is of no avail to your salvation.
18. And Jesus said unto him, Why callest thou me good ?
How can we think ourselves good, and bear to be called
so, when Christ w ould not ? He was all goodness, both as
God and man ; but as man he would not be called good,
showing us all plainly what we are to think of ourselves.
18. There is none good but one, that is, God.
And yet how hard do we find it, at times, to confess the
92 ST. MARK. [chap. X.
goodness of God ; his long-suffering is, of itself, a demon-
stration of his goodness. — Edit.
19. Tliou knovvest the commandments. Do not commit adul-
tery. Do not kill. Do not steal, Do not bear false witness, Di;fraud
not. Honour tliy father and mother.
These are precepts, chiefly relating to our duty towards
our neighbour, but they are to be obeyed with a peculiar
regard to the authority, and will of God. — Edit.
20. And he answered and said unto him. Master, all these have
I observed from my youth.
Can any of us say so ? Have we ever sat down one hour
during the whole of our lives, to consider the nieanincf of
so much as one of these commandments? knowing in our
own hearts that we must be judged according to them ?
21. Then Jesus beholding him loved him, and said unto him.
One thing thou lackest : go thy way, sell whatsoever thou hast,
and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven : and
come, take up the cross, and follow me.
Jesus looked graciously upon him, in order to win his
heart, and to induce him to attend to the advice which he
in this verse gives him, " Sell whatsoever thou hast.""
This was a particular command to the young man from
Christ's own mouth ; and he was obliged to obey it, as we
should be, if the same command was given particularly to
any one of us. But it is not binding to all men, at all
times, and without exception, any more than the command
to Abraham to leave his country, or to sacrifice his son. A
master may give a command to one servant, which he does
not to the rest; and in that case the servant must comply,
or throw up his obedience. That which the command says
to all, is, be ready: let nothing hinder you from obeying
and following Christ : look well to the ground of your
hearts. You would part with all to save the life of a hus-
band, a wife, or a child ; and if you are not willing to do
as much for your souls; if you are not so affected towards
Chri.«t, vou do not love hiin.
VER. 17 — 27.] ST. MARK. 93
22. And he was sad at that saying, and went away grieved : for
he had great possessions.
Here the depravity of his heart came into open view.
The world had possession of him. If he must part with
Christ, he was sorry for it, but with the condition of keep-
ing him he could not comply. How many of the sayings
of Christ make us sad, though they are far less hard than
this ! In some cases how little do they trouble us, and how
carelessly do we cast them behind our backs !
23. And Jesus looked round about, and saith unto his disciples,
How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of
God!
It is the same thing when we eagerly covet, and long
for them in our hearts ; in that case the desire is equally
turned from God.
24. And the disciples were astonished at his words. But Jesus
answereth again, and saith unto them. Children, how hard is it
for them that trust in riches to enter into the kingdom of God !
Those that trust in riches are puffed up with them,
make them their god, and can hardly get into that strait
gate with such a load upon their shoulders. You may
think it hard to be poor ; if so, it is a plain proof that you
think little of heaven, else you would thank God for
making your way to it so much easier than it is to the
wealthy. The general cry is, not in words, but in the
heart, let me be rich, take heaven who will. What is the
poor man better than the rich, or of what kind is his heart,
when he lies and cheats for the gain of a trifle ?
25. It is easier for a camel to go through the eye of a needle,
than for a i-ich man to enter into the kingdom of God.
26. And they were astonished out of measure, saying among
themselves. Who then can he saved ?
Perhaps they meant that if all were not rich, they would
be. It is very certain that the same desires make the same
men in the sight of God.
94 ST. MARK. [chap. X.
27. And Jesus looking upon them saith. With men it is impos-
sible, but not with God : for with God all things are possible.
God can turn the hearts of the rich, and preserve them
from trusting in their riches ; though it is a hard thing to
perform, and they have a lieavy clog upon them : for with
him all things are possible.
SECTION XXXIII.
Chap. X. ver. 28—45.
CHRIST SPEAKS TO HIS DISCIPLES OF FUTURE REWARDS,
OF HIS DEATH, AND OF THEIR SUFFERINGS FOR HIM.
28. Then Peter began to say unto him, Lo, we have left all, and
have followed thee.
Peter, like us, estimated too highly what they had for-
saken. He did not sufficiently consider that they had
escaped the cares and disappointments of worldly goods,
together with their possession. — Edit.
29. And Jesus answered and said. Verily I say unto you. There
is no man that hath left house, or brethren, or sisters, or father,
or mother, or wife, or children, or lands, for my sake, and the
Gospel's,
30. But he shall receive an hundredfold now in this time,
bouses, and brethren, and sisters, and mothers, and children, and
lands, with persecutions ; and in the world to come eternal life.
He shall have an hundred fold, in the true enjoyment of
what he hath, — in spiritual comfort, in a heart of love to
all, — even though poor and persecuted ; as having nothing,
and yet possessing all things. 2 Cor. vi. 10.
31. But many that are first shall be last; and the last first.
Those who are first in their own esteem, and the world's,
as being rich and great, shall be last in God's. The poor
VER. 28—45.] ST. MARK. 95
generally think they are lowly, because they are poor : but
in this tiiey deceive themselves, they have oftentimes as
much conceit of themselves as any. All are proud by
nature, till their hearts are made contrite, and they are
humbled for sin.
32. And they were in the way going up to Jerusalem ; and
Jesus went before tliem ; and they were amazed ; and as they fol-
lowed, they were afraid.
They thought he was about to ruin himself, and to put
them into danger, by going to Jerusalem. They feared that
at which they should have rejoiced. As yet they were
weak in faith and understanding, they knew not the neces-
sity and the benefit of Christ's death. The Holy Spirit, at
the day of Pentecost, turned them into other men ; as he
does all true believers. But Christ was not wanting to
them, in imparting further instruction ; neither will he be
to us, if we obey him.
32. And he took again the twelve, and began to tell iliem what
things should happen unto him,
33. Saying, Behold, we go up to Jerusalem ; and the Son of
man shall be delivered unto tlie chief priests, and unto the scribes ;
and they shall condemn him to death, and shall deliver him to the
Gentiles :
34. And they shall mock him, and shall scourge him, and shall
spit upon him, and shall kill him ; and the third day he shall rise
again.
We learn from hence the great backwardness which there
is in us all, to admit truths into our minds which are op-
posed to our natural inclinations, and worldly interests. We
see with the eyes of flesh, and till we are beaten off from
the pursuit of the world and sensual enjoyments, we can
derive no benefit from the instructions of Christ. — Edit.
35. And James and John, the sons of Zebedee, come unto him,
saying, Master, we would that thou shouldest do for us whatsoever
we shall desire.
36. And he said unto them. What would ye that I should do
for you ?
96 ST. MARK. [chap. X.
^. 37. They said unto liira, Grant unto as that we may sit, one on
thy right hand, and the other on thy left hand, in thy glory.
His glorious kingdom upon earth, on this their minds
were set, and they thought he was now about to set it up ;
had it been otherwise, Christ would have told them that
they knew not what they wished.
38. But Jesus said unto them, Ye know not what ye ask : can
ye drink of the cup that I drink of? and be baptized with the bap-
tism that I am baptized with ?
So he says to us. You would be high in my favour, but
can you believe.'^ Can you obey.? Can you suffer, if you
are called to endure loss, reproach, or persecution for my
name sake ?
39. And they said unto him. We can.
It is better to say, we will ; O Lord make us able to
suffer shame for thee.
39. And Jesus said unto them. Ye shall indeed drink of the cup
that I drink of; and with the baptism that I am baptized withal
shall ye be baptized.
He tells them that they should suffer for his sake, which
accordingly came to pass. James was killed with the
sword. Acts xii. 2. It is reported of John that he was
thrown into a caldron of boiling oil. This was a baptism
indeed ! But by the power of God he came out unhurt.
The same kind of trials await the ministers of the most
high God at all times.
40. But to sit on my right hand and on my left hand is not mine
to give ; but it shall be given to them for whom it is prepared.
The chief ministers in setting up the kingdom of Christ
were prepared, and God would in due time fit them for
their office according to his will.
41. And when the ten heard it, they began to be much dis-
pleased with James and John.
42. But Jesus called them to him, and saith unto them, Ye
know that they which arc accounted to rule over the Gentiles exer-
VER. 4G — 52. J ST. MARK. 97
cise lonlship over tlicin ; and tlicir great ones exorcise authority
upon them.
43. But so it shall not be among you : but whosoever will be
great among you, shall be your minister:
In other words, he shall be a servant to you ; for true
greatness consists in serving the brethren for their good to
edification.
44. And whosoever of you will be the chiefest, shall be servant
of all.
That is, he must be in will and disposition. Lord grant
us this humiliation, this truly christian frame of mind,
which makes us great in thy estimation : give us this ra-
ther than any worldly greatness.
45. For even the Son of man came not to be ministered unto,
but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many.
Who of us can stoop so low from so great a height, and
where can we find a better example of humility ?
SECTION XXXIV.
Chap. X. ver. 46 — 52.
BARTtM^EUS RESTORED TO SIGHT.
46. And they came to .Tericho : and as he went out of Jericho
with his disciples and a great number of people, blind Bartimicus,
the son of Timtcus, sat by the highway side, begging.
We also are poor and blind, if being sinners can make
us so. Let us put ourselves in the way of Jesus who passes
by in the preaching of his gospel.
47. And when he heard that it was . I esus of Nazareth, he began
to cry out, and say, Jesus, thou son of David, have mercy on me.
VOL. n. H
98 ST. MARK, [chap. X.
A deep sense of our condition in sin, and of the danger
of a natural state, will raise this cry in us, when we know
that Jesus must help us, and that none else can.
48. And many charged him that he should hold his peace :
So the world will forbid us to cry to God, when we are
in earnest to come to Jesus Christ for salvation.
48, But he cried the more a great deal, Thou son of David, have
mercy on me.
We also shall cry most mightily to Christ as opposition
increases, if we know what we really want.
49. And Jesus stood still, and commanded him to be called.
This was a precious moment to the blind man. He like-
wise will hear our cry, when we call upon him faithfully.
" For whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord, shall
be saved."
49. And they called the blind man, saying unto him, Be of
good comfort, rise ; he calleth thee.
50. And he, casting away his garment, rose, and came to Jesus.
He cast away his garment for haste and gladness. Make
no delay when you know your spiritual blindness ; and
think not of going anywhere but to Christ for a cure.
51. And Jesus answered and said unto him. What wilt thou that
I should do unto thee ? The blind man said unto him. Lord, that
I might receive my sight.
He knew that he was blind, and therefore he beffffed for
a cure: but it is impossible for us to tell him what we want
from him, if we have no knowledge and belief that we are
undone sinners, and must perish without his help.
52. And Jesus said unto him. Go thy way, thy faith hath made
thee whole.
What else can make us so.-^ If we had works to show for
ourselves, we should not want Jesus to make us whole.
62. And immediately he received his sight, and followed Jesus
in the wav.
CHAP. XI.] ST. MARK. 99
All must follow Jesus, who are made whole by him, and
all true believers will, in the way of his perfect example,
and in obedience to his holy commands.
SECTION XXXV.
Chap. xi. ver. 1 — 11.
CHRIST RIDETH WITH TRIUMPH INTO JERUSALEM.
1. And when they came nigh to Jerusalem, unto Betliphage
and Bethany, at the mount of Olives, he sendeth forth two of his
disciples,
2. And saith unto them. Go your way into the village over
against you : and as soon as ye be entered into it, ye shall find a
colt tied, whereon never man sat ; loose him, and bring him.
Here is a proof of Christ's divine knowledge. Who but
he who knows everything, could have told them all this so
exactly ? He knows what we have been doing this day, and
every day of our lives, and he sees all the motions of our
hearts.
3. And if any man say unto you. Why do ye this ? sav ye that
the Lord hath need of him : and straightway he will send him
hither.
4. And they went their way, and found the colt tied by the door
without, in a place where two ways met : and they loose him.
5. And certain of them that stood there said unto them. What
do ye, loosing the colt ?
6. And they said unto them, even as .Tcsus had connnandod :
and they let him go.
O that the name of Jesus was as powerful with us ; and
that we were as ready to do everything at his bidding !
7. And they brought the colt to .Te>us, and cast their gannciils
on him ; and he sat upon liini.
u 2
100 ST. MARK. [chap. XI.
Jesus sat upon the colt. The Lord of life and glory sits
upon a poor despicable ass ; meek and lowly, and yet
having the power of salvation for all flesh ! What can
bring down our proud hearts if this does not ? He who had
all nature at his command, would not show himself in the
stately manner of an earthly prince. His kingdom was not
of this world ; his aim in all he did was to make us spi-
ritual, and show us the way to heaven ; and he here
teaches us most divinely, that the only way to it is through
humility.
8. And many spread their garments in the way : and others cut
down branches off the trees, and strawed them in the way.
As the Jews, and other nations used to do on occasions of
great rejoicing. But where was Christ going, through all
this solemnity ? To be crucified. It was his joy and triumph
to think he was going to deliver us from hell, and put it
in our power to rejoice with him for ever. Let not his love
be lost upon you ; let it take hold of your hearts, that you
may prepare yourselves to enter with him into his joy.
9. And they that went before, and tliey that followed, cried,
saying, Hosanna : blessed is he that cometh in the name of the
Lord :
This! O this! should be the cry of our hearts; this is
spiritual life : now we are blessed men and women indeed !
when we say, and say truly from a sense of our undone
state, — a sense of our want of Christ, and the mercy of God
to us in him, Hosanna, that is, save us, O Lord, we beseech
thee ; from gviilt, sin, and death, to pardon, holiness, and the
gift of eternal life. Is not this the Saviour whom we all
want?
10. Blessed be the kingdom of our father David, that cometh in
the name of the Lord :
The kingdom of righteousness, peace, and joy in the
Holy Ghost, of salvation by Jesus Christ, promised to
David, — what he saw and longed for, and preached in so
many of his psalms. The kingdom of David cometh in
VER. ] — 11.] ST. MARK. 101
the name of the Lord, in whose name only it docs come ;
none else having a power to forgive sins, or give us a right
to heaven ; and make us fit for it. Christ's kingdom is a
complete one, every way suited to our case, and worthy of
all men to be received, as coming from him.
10. Hosannu in the highest.
Praise to God from the blessed angels for joy of our
deliverance. O poor soul ! thou art dead indeed, if thou
canst not join with them.
1 1 . And Jesus entered into .Tenisalera, and into the temple :
and when he had looked round about U])ou all things, and now the
eventide was come, he went out unto Bethany with the twelve.
Who knows what Jesus felt within himself, when he
considered the lioliness of the temple, — the spirituality and
end of the service performed in it, — the blindness and hy-
pocrisy of the Jews, and the destruction which was about
to fall upon it, and themselves ! Who knows how near we
Britons are to destruction for what things he sees in us !
He is always looking round about upon all things, and
chiefly viewing them in their moral aspect. What does he
now see in us, and in the temples of our bodies ?
Ver. 1 — 1]. When we read these verses, we should
think with ourselves, what can it signify to us that Christ
came into the world, to be the Saviour of it, — that he
wrought his miracles upon the bodies of men, — that he
made his triumphant entry into Jerusalem, as the king of
the Jews, and together with them of all nations, if he does
not enter into our heaits, if we do not gladly receive him as
our Saviour, if we do not put ourselves into his hands to
be cured of the deadly plague of sin which cleaves to our
nature, if we do not take him for our Lord and king to
reign over us ? This is the right knowledge of scripture,
this is putting aside the veil, and discovering the spiritual
meaning of the liiblc; — this is the way to have oiu- hearts
burn at the reading of it. If we read it barely as a history,
102 ST. MARK. [chap. XI.
and go no farther than the letter of it, it can do us no
good. It must come home to us, it must be applied to our
own case, it must lay us open to ourselves, and put all in
motion within us. The scripture, indeed, has not that life
in itself that we want, but it sends us to Christ for it, and
to him we must go ; and till then, whatever we pretend, we
have no faith in him. The same Spirit which gave it,
must work with it, and lay every one of us dead at Christ''s
feet, that he may raise us up again to a new life of faith in
him, and obedience to his commandments. And the Bible
then does its office in us, when it brings us to hira, with
his prayer of the blind man, " Lord, that I might receive
my sight."
SECTION XXXVI.
Chap. xi. ver. 12—20.
THE BARREN FIG-TREE CURSED; THE TEMPLE CLEANSED.
12. And on the morrow when they were come from Bethany,
he was hungry :
13. And seeing a fig-tree afar off having leaves, he came, if
liaply he might find anything thereon : and when he came to it,
he found nothing but leaves ; for the time of figs was not yet.
14. And Jesus answered and said unto it, No man eat fruit of
thee hereafter for ever. And his disciples heard it.
We must not for one moment suppose that Christ
blasted the fig-tree, or cursed it, from any passionate feel-
ing, as men in anger imprecate curses on objects of inani-
mate nature : it was with love to us, and with divine sweet-
ness in his heart. In all God's curses upon things inani-
mate, there is nothing but grace and goodness to man.
They are intended to make us tremble at our unfruitful-
VER. 1 — 20.] ST. MARK. 103
ness, and to know our doom if wc die in it. As sure as the
fig-tree withered away, so surely shall we die eternally, if
we are not alive unto God, and in a fruit-bearing state, by
being joined to Christ : God will not be put off with leaves
only.
15. And they come to Jerusalem: and Jesus went into tlie
temple, and began to cast out them that sold and bought in the
temple, and overthrew the tables of the moneychangers, and the
seats of them that sold doves ;
16. And would not suller that any man should carry any vessel
through the temple.
Christ, in this act of seeming severity, showed a be-
coming regard to the place of God's worship, and he teaches
us to do the same.. The Jews were guilty of a sad profa-
nation of the temple ; let not us be guilty of a like disre-
gard to the places in which we assemble to worship God,
and partake of Christ's sacraments, by bringing our worldly
thoughts into them.
17. And he taught, saying unto them, Is it not written, ]My
house shall be called of all nations the house of jnayer ? but ye
have made it a den of thieves.
When you go to church, thus think with yourselves,
this is the house of prayer. I am now about to appear
solemnly before God, to acknowledge my dependence upon
him, and lay open all my wants before him, spiritual and
temporal. See that you make it a house of prayer to
yourselves, by coming to it whenever you are able. Make
opportunities. Think it a duty so to do. Think what
your state is, if your heart does not draw you to the house
of God, and to his worship.
18. And the scribes and cliief priests heard it, and sought how
tliey might destroy him : for they feared him, because all the jieo-
plc was astonished at his doctrine.
They could not bear to have that done by him, which
they knew in their consciences they should have done for
themselves ; and this cut them to the heart because they
104 ST. MARK. [chap. XI.
saw that by so conducting themselves, they were lowered in
tlie estimation of the people.
19. And when even was come, he went out of the city.
20. And in the morning, as they passed by, they saw ihe fig-
tree dried up from the roots.
Dead for ever, as we shall one day appear to ourselves
to be, when the breath goes out of our bodies, if we
do not accept of life from Christ.
SECTION XXXVII.
Chap. xi. ver. 21—33.
PRAYER JOHN THE BAPTIST.
21. And Peter calHng to remembrance saith unto him, Master,
behold, the fig tree which thou cursedst is withered away.
22. And Jesus answering saidi unto them. Have faith in God.
Do you who profess yourselves to be Christians, believe
steadfjastly, that he will do everything for you, of which
you stand in need, and trust in nothing else, but in the
Lord.
23. For verily I say unto yon, That whosoever shall say unto
this mountain. Be thou removed, and be ihoii cast into the sea ;
and shall not doubt hi his heart, but shall believe that those thhigs
which he saith shall come to pass ; he shall have whatsoever he
saith.
He shall attain to that which is so utterly impossi-
ble to man. The sight of our impure hearts, and defiled
nature, is enough to daunt us. But consider it is God's
work ; and he both can, and will cleanse them, and renew
them for himself. This mountain stands between God and
us, and must be removed.
24. Therefore I say unto you. What things soever ye desire
VEU. 21—33.] ST. IVJARK. 105
when ye pray, believe that ye receive them, and yc shall have
them.
How many never pray ! How many pray without ask-
ing ! that is, they scarcely know what they want, nor do
they earnestly desire to receive. Prayer is, however, the
proper work of a Christian ; let us do that in faith, and
certainly God will do his part, in answering our requests.
You may rest assured that he will give such an answer to
your prayers as he knows to be best. Leave that to him,
or else there is no faith, no prayer.
2-5. And when ye stand praying, forgive, if ye have ought
against any : that your Father also which is in heaven may for-
give you your tres])asses.
26. But if ye do not forgive, neither will your Father which is
n heaven forgive your trespasses.
The flesh complains that to forgive is hard ; but God
can work us to it; and if we are not thus disposed, we
have read our doom. O how little have we to forgive, and
how much to be forgiven !
27. And ihcy come again to Jerusalem : and as he was walking
in the temple, there came to him the chief priests, and the scribes,
and the elders,
28. And said unto him. By what authority doest thou these
things ? and who gave thee this authority to do these things ?
29. And Jesus answered and said unto them, 1 will also ask of
vou one question, and answer me, and 1 will tell you by what au-
thority 1 do these things.
30. The baptism of John, was it from heaven, or of men ? an-
swer me.
31. And they reasoned with themselves, saying, If we shall say
From heaven ; he will say, Why then did ye not believe him ?
32. But if we shall say. Of men : they leared the people : for
;dl men counted John, that he was a prophet indeed.
33. And they answered and said unto Jesus, We cannot tell.
And Jesus answering saith unto them. Neither do T tell you by
what authority I do these things.
Christ's design in this |)assage was to convuice his advcr-
106 ST. MARK. [chap. XII.
saries, that he might, with as much probability, have his
authority from heaven, as John the Baptist, which they
could not, or durst not deny, and that they might see the
finger of God in what both did. And farther, we may
observe, he would not give a direct answer to their question,
because he knew they were unworthy, and would make an
ill use of it. No one can learn of him, but he who is pos-
sessed of humility, and a sincere desire to profit by Jesus
Christ.
SECTION XXXVIII.
Chap. xii. ver. 1 — 9-
PARABLE OF THE VINEYARD.
1. And he began to speak unto them by parables. A certain
man planted a vineyard,
This vineyard served to point out the Jewish church
then ; and it serves to point out the Christian church
now. We must chiefly keep our thoughts to the latter.
1. And set a hedge about it, and digged a place for the winefat,
and built a tower.
He did all that was necessary on his part. And has he
not done so by us ? Has he not planted the gospel among
us, prepared everything to our hands, and put us into a
condition to render him the fruits of it in due season.
1. And let it out to husbandmen, and went into a far coun-
try.
We may possibly think that he is at a distance from us,
and on this account neglect our charge ; but we may rest
assured that he has his eye always upon us, and upon his
own time of rctkoninff with us.
VER. 1 — 9.] ST. MARK. 107
2. And at the season lie sent to the husbandmen a servant, that
he might receive from the husbandmen of the fruit of the vine-
yard.
Christ sends his ministers, year by year ; he sends to us
now, even at this season. If he was here present to require
our fruit, what should we say to him ? Where is it ?
3. And they caught him, and beat him, and sent him away
empty.
It is trouble enough to the true servants of God to be
sent away empty ; they need not be beaten also. And yet
this is generally their lot ; ill usage of some kind or other
they must look for. Such is the nature of men, that all who
are not wrought upon, and converted by them, will hate
them. Think how dreadful your case will be, if you do
no more than send your minister empty away.
4. And again he sent unto them another servant ; and at him
they cast stones, and wounded him in the head, and sent liim away
shamefully handled.
5. And again he sent another ; and him they killed, and many
others ; beating some and killing some.
Behold here God's patience with men, notwithstanding
their great provocations ; and let it lead you to serious con-
siderations of your state. For he must have some fruit
from us sooner or later. He will indeed wait long for it ;
but woe be to us, if he find us empty at last.
6. Having yet therefore one son, his well-beloved, he sent
him also last unto them, saying, Tiiey will reverence my son
O what goodness ! What love was here ! How dear are
the souls of men to God ! This Son, you know, Jesus Christ,
has been sent, and is continually preached to us. And if
we do not reverence him, receive him gladly into our hearts,
and bring forth fruit under him, mercy is at an end with us
for ever. God can do no more for us.
7. But those husbandmen said among themselves. This is the
heir ; come, let us kill him, and the inheritance shall be our's.
108 ST. MARK. [chap. XII.
The Jews said, and did this, indeed ; we do it in effect,
when we reject Christ and his salvation : and all such per-
sons, if they had been alive then, would have joined with
them in what they did. If Christ is not precious to us, if
he does not teach us to crucify our sins, the scripture itself
informs us, that we are of that number, of whom St. Paul
writes, Heb. vi. 6, " Who crucify to themselves the
Son of God afresh, and put him to an open shame."" We
may talk of our good hearts, and good meanings : but we
do not rightly consider what guilt he has to lay to our
charge, if we will not suffer him to bring us to God,
Do not some say in their hearts, let us rid ourselves of
Christ, and of his doctrine, and then we may do as we list.
Does not this thought lie lurking at the heart of every one
of us, so long as we stand off from Christ, and his salva-
tion, through our unbelief.'^
8. And they took him, and killed him, and cast him out of the
vineyard.
As we do when we cast him from our hearts.
9. What shall therefore the lord of the vineyard do ? he will
come and destroy the husbandmen, and will give the vineyard unto
others.
God miserably destroyed the Jews, and gave their vine-
yard to the rest of the world. But is God the same now
as he was then, or not ? As surely as he destroyed the
Jews, so surely shall we perish, if we neglect the vineyard,
and do not live worthily of the gospel. He has granted
us repentance unto life, and given us a Saviour ; but if we
do not bring forth fruits meet for repentance, and honour
the Saviour in our conversion, we here read our doom.
We know not how soon this nation may be ruined on ac-
count of sin ; but whether it is or not, every sinner will
perish eternally on account of his own transgression.
This parable, though it immediately concerned the Jews,
is applicable to men at all times; and we may see in this
glass, how God deals with us for our unfruitfulness, under
VEIL 10—17.] ST. MARK. lOQ
the means of reformation, and for our contempt and rejec-
tion of Christ. May God give us grace to search our
hearts by it, and enable us to take what is here said to
ourselves.
SECTION XXXIX.
Chap. xii. ver. 10 — 17.
CHRIST ANSWERS THE PHARISEES, AND THE HERODIANS.
10. And have ye not read this scripture ; The stone which the
builders rejected is become the head of the corner :
Here learn, that we may read the scripture and yet not
understand it. The understanding the scripture comes to
us by a spiritual gift, and is imparted to every honest and
good heart, which desires to profit by what it reads and
hears. If you would understand the scripture, let it not
be a dead letter to you ; it will be your own fault if it is.
Pray over it, that God would help you so to profit by the
Bible.
Learn, again, that, just as a builder throws aside a stone
which he judges to be unfit for use, so we throw aside
Christ, till a sense of sin makes us feel a want of him. It
will, however, be a happy effect of our reading, if Christ is
■made a chief corner-stone to us, elect, precious to us, 1
Peter ii. 6, that we may say from our own conversion
by him,
11. This was the Lord's doing, and it is marvellous in our
eyes ?
12. And they sought to lay hold mi hiin, but frarcd the peojdo :
for they knew that he had spoKcn the parable against them :
Behold, here, tiie root of men's aversion to Christ, con-
110 ST. MARK. [chap. XII.
tempt of his word, and hatred towards all who truly
preach it : they speak against them. It is a hopeful sign,
when you can bear to have the truth told you, and are
willing to be laid open to yourselves. And it is, also, mat-
ter of absolute necessity, for in the want of this disposition
you cannot take one step towards your salvation.
12. And they leO, him, and went their way.
They feared the people, and durst not do what they
would. So the providence of God at all times checks a
great deal of evil that would otherwise appear. Bad as the
world is to live in, it would be a thousand times worse, if
men had nothing but the restraint of conscience and their
own hearts, to keep them from acting all the wickedness
which they conceive.
13. And they send unto him certain of the Pharisees and of the
Herodians, to catch him in his words.
The Pharisees were against paying tribute to Caesar :
the Herodians, as being courtiers, were great sticklers for
it. So betwixt them, they thought that they should en-
tangle him, let him answer which way he would. But
Christ was not to be caught in this snare. We may ob-
serve from hence, that a man who knows and loves the truth,
has always an answer ready according to godliness.
14. And when they were come, they say unto him, Master, we
know that thou art true, and carest for no man : for thou rcgardest
not the person of men, but teachest the way of God in truth :
They said, "We know that thou art true," but did not
think it in their hearts. We both say and think so, and yet
generally we are but little better for Christ. In this testi-
mony, we have an excellent character of Christ from his
enemies, worthy of every Christian"'s imitation, and one
which should especially be the pattern of all his minis-
ters.
14. Is it lawful to give tribute to Csesar, or not ?
15. Shall we give, or shall we not give ? But he, knowing their
VER. 18 27.] ST. MARK. Ill
hypocrisy, said unto them, Wliy tempt ye me ? hring me a penny,
that I may see it.
Take notice that Christ cannot be imposed upon by fair
words, or fine speeches.
16. And they brought it. And he saith unto them. Whose is
this image and superscription ? And they said unto him, Caesar's.
17. And Jesus answering said unto them. Render to Caesar the
things that are Csesar's,
This was for the conviction and instruction of the Pha-
risees.
17. And to God the things tliat are God's.
This was in like manner for the Herodians, who were
loose in their notions of religion. Hear what Christ says,
witli respect to both, Meddle not with uncustomed goods.
This is one of the worst kinds of stealing, and not the less
sinful for being connuon. With respect to God, ii you
know Avherein you do not give him his due, do so no more.
Remember that Christ will suffer none of his words to fall
to the ground.
17. And they marvelled at him.
Let Christ and his gospel, not only excite our wonder,
but let them win our hearts.
SECTION XL.
Chap. xii. ver. 18 — 27.
THE SADDUCEKS CONFUTED.
18. Then come unto him the Sadducees, wiiich say there is no
resurrection ;
Let us not be as one of those Sadducees, by forgetting
the resurrection of the dead, by neglecting the proper
112 ST. MARK. [chap. XII.
use which we should make of it, or by regulating our
life according to that belief.
18. And they asked him, saying,
19. Master, Moses wrote anto us. If a man's brother die, and
leave his wife behind him, and leave no children, that his brother
should take his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother.
20. Now there were seven brethren : and the first took a wife,
and dying left no seed.
21. And the second took her, and died, neither left he any seed :
and the third likewise.
22. And the seven had her, and left no seed : last of all the
woman died also.
23. In the resurrection therefore, when they shall rise, whose
wife shall she be of them ? for the seven had her to wife.
24. And Jesus answering said unto them. Do ye not therefore
err, because ye know not the scriptures, neither the power of
God?
Ignorance of the scriptures, when wilful, is not only a
wicked contempt of one of God's best gifts, but the worst
of all blindness. If we do not know tiiem, whatever else
we know, we shall not be profited by our knowledge. The
power of God in Christ is fully manifested in the scrip-
tures, to the end that it may be sought unto, and trusted
in, for our salvation.
25. For when they shall rise from the dead, tbey neither marry,
nor are given in marriage ; but are as the angels which are in
heaven.
26. And as touching the dead, that they rise ; have ye not read
in the book of Moses, how in the bush God spake unto him,
saying, I am the God of Abraham, and the God of Isaac, and the
God of Jacob ?
His being their God, implies his being so in a way of
blessing, and favour. But they were dead when these words
were spoken to Moses: therefore tliey must rise again. If
it should be said that he might nevertheless be their God,
whether they rose from the dead or not, as their souls were
in bliss ; the answer is, that the souls of Abraham, Isaac, and
VER. 28 — 34-.] ST. MARK. 1]3
Jacob, without their bodies, could not with strict propriety
be called Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob.
27. He is not the God of the dead, but the God of the Hviii"- :
ye therefore do greatly err.
He is the God of those wlio are to live in a perfect state,
which can only be, when tlie soul and body are united. No
evidence can be drawn from hence for the souPs sleeping
till the resurrection, unless it can be proved that the soul is
the man. Our Saviour's argument would be indeed equally
valid, if the soul were quiescent till the resurrection.
AVeare, in this passage, clearly instructed, that there will
be a resurrection of the body, and that our new body will
be a glorious, and never-dying one, and that it will there-
fore be greatly changed from what it is now.
SECTION XLI
Chap. xii. ver. 28—34.
CHllIST ANSWERS A QUESTION RESPECTING THE FIRST
COMMANDMENT.
28. And one of the scribes came, and having heard them rea-
soning together, and perceiving that he had answered them well,
asked him, Which is the first commandment of all ?
29. And Jesus answered him, The first of all the commandments
is. Hear, O Israel ; The Lord our God is one Lord :
30. And thou shall love the Lord thy God with all ihy heart,
and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind, and with all thy
strength : this is the first commandment.
It is the first in God's account, and in Christ's ac-
count, but is it so in ours ? Perhaps some of us never asked
ourselves in our whole lives, what it is to love God, and
VOL. II. I
114 ST. MARK. [chap. XII.
whether vvc love him or not. What answer shall we make,
when the question is asked us at the day of judgment .''
31. And the second is like, namely this. Thou shall love thy
neighbour as thyself.
" Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself," to serve
him cordially in all his interests of soul and body ; and not
the less for his faults and infirmities, or even offences against
ourselves ; any more than we cease to promote our own, for
anything that we know of ourselves. But who does this .''
Where is the man who loves God and his neighbour as he
ought ? If none are to be found, where are our hopes aris-
ing from our duties ? And what enemies are those persons
to our peace and hope ; — how ignorant of the demands of
the law, its extreme rigour, and fearful malediction, who
would rob us of Christ''s atoning blood and perfect righte-
ousness, and send us to the works of our hands, in whole, or
in part, before or after faith, for justification unto life?
Mr. Adam's prayer on these words: — O Lord, thou
knowest that I think these two commandments greats that
I desire to have them always in my eye, think myself un-
ha|)py in coming short of them, and ask it of thee now, as
I do continually, to write them in my heart.
31. There is none other commandment greater than these.
32. And the scribe said unto him, Well, Master, thou hast said
die truth : for there is one God ; and there is none other but
he:
33. And to love him with all the heart, and with all the under-
standing, and with all the soul, and with all the strength, and to
love his neighbour as himself, is more than all whole burnt offerings
and sacrifices.
34. And when Jesus saw that he answered discreetly, he said
unto him. Thou art not far from the kingdom of God.
He was not, however, yet in it. lie must be first in
Christ, or else all his knowledge and discretion would stand
him in no stead. He had one eye of the mind opened to
see the excellency and necessity of these commands ; he only
wanted the other opened to see liis defect of performance.
VER. 35—44.] ST. MARK. 115
Had he seen this, his next step would have been to Christ.
Are we so near the kinfjdom of God '^
34. And no man aflcv tliat durst ask him an}'- question.
Christ was only severe to his enemies, he is even now
willing to teach by his Holy Spirit, the most deplorably
io-norant, who are willing; to receive the kinffdoni of God as
little children. — Edii.
SECTION XLII.
Chap. xii. ver. 35 — 44.
CHRIST WARNS HIS DISCIPLES, AND COMMENDS THE
CHARITY OF A WIDOW.
35c And Jesus answered and said, wliile he taught in the tem-
ple. How say tlie scrihes that Christ is the Son of David ?
36. For David himself said by the Holy Ghost, Tlie lioid said
to my Lord, Sit Uiou on my right hand, till I make thine enemies
thy footstool.
37. David therefore himself calleth him Lord ; and whence is lie
then his son ?
Christ was, as he was a man, the son of David ; and as
God, he was David's Lord. An ordinary Christian now
knows what the learned Pharisees did not. The most im-
portant matter for securing our salvation through him, is to
tall him Lord in spirit. St. Paul tells us, — 1 Cor. xii. 3, —
that, " no man can say that Jesus is the I^ord, but by the
Holy Ghost," i. e. no man can acknowledge him, with a true
faith, to be our Lord and Saviour, but by the Holy
Ghost.
37. And the common people heard him gladly.
They may, now, both hear and understand him, if they
please, notwithstanding their excuses. They have fewer
I 2
IIG ST. MARK. [cHAr. XII.
hindrances in the way than others, if they would but know
it. The will, the will is all : nothing else in rich or poor
receives Christ.
In this passage, Christ gives the Jews, and through them
all others, a proof of his right to be their Lord; and,
withal convinces them of their blindness in the scripture.
38. AikI he said unto them in his doctrine^ Beware of the scribes,
which love to go in long clothing, and love salutations in the mar-
ket places,
39. And the chief seats in the synagogues, and the uppermost
rooms at feasts :
Those who are justly entitled to distinction, and a higher
place, may take these without sin ; the harm is in being
fond of them.
40. Which devour widows' houses, and for a pretence make
long prayers : these shall receive greater damnation.
These scribes, though they had great knowledge, and
practised great strictness of devotion, yet they were capa-
ble of great enormities: in a word, they were men, and
could be nothing else while they were enemies to Christ.
Greater condemnation is, however, reserved for them, for
imposing on others, and thinking to impose on God, by a
show of piety. Prayers for base ends, are confessedly worse
than none. But consider whether they are not so with us,
a mockery of God, and the greatest cheat we can put upon
ourselves, when our heart is not in them.
41. And Jesus sat over against the treasury, and beheld how the
people cast money into the treasury : and many that were rich cast
in much.
42. And there came a certain poor widow, and she threw in two
mites, which make a farthing.
43. And he called unto him his disciples, and saith unto them.
Verily I say unto you. That this poor widow hath cast more in,
than all they which have cast into the treasury :
44. For all they did cast in of their abundance ; but she of her
want did cast in all that she had, even all her living.
CHAP. XIII.] ST. MARK. 117
Observe, how Christ's judgment differs from our's : if we
were to see a poor man, or woman, doing so, we should
be apt to reflect on them, if not call them fools. But Jesus
saw her heart, as he does ours, and will judge us ac-
cording to them at the last day. May God grant, that
they may stand the test of that judgment. They will,
if Christ be formed in them, the hope of glory.
SECTION XLIII.
Chap. xiii. ver. 1 — 13.
THE DESTRUCTION OF THE CITY FORETOLD.
1. And as he went out of the temple, one of his {liscii)]cs saitli
unto him. Master, see what manner of stones and what buildings
are here !
Little did they think how near the temple and city
were to their end. We are also apt to depend upon
youth, health, or strength, when death may be even at the
door.
2. And Jesus answering said unto him, Seest thou these great
buildhigs ? there shall not be left one stone upon another, tliut shall
not be thrown down.
3. And as he sat upon tl)e mount of Olives over against the
temple, Peter and James and .John and Andrew asked him pri-
vately,
4. Tell us, when shall these things be ? and what shall be the
sign when all these things shall be fullillcd ?
Christ thought it proper in some measure to satisfy their
curiosity ; but the main drift of his answer was to caution
them, and through them, all others, against being surprised
or deceived.
118 ST. MARK. [chap. XIII.
5. And Jesus answering them began to say, Take beed lest any
man deceive you :
We are under no unavoidable necessity of being de-
ceived, in what concerns our eternal salvation. We are
first willing to be deceived, and then it is easy for others
to deceive us.
6. For many shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ ; and
shall deceive many.
But not those who know Christ. They have a touch-
stone in themselves, faith and love, by which to try de-
ceivers, and false doctrines, and God will help them in the
use of it. John x. 4, — " The sheep follow him : for they
know his voice."
7. And when ye shall hear of wars and rumours of wars, be ye
not troubled : for such things must needs be ; but the end shall not
be yet.
8. For nation shall rise against nation, and kingdom against
kingdom : and there shall be earthquakes in divers places, and
there shall be famines and troubles : these are the beginnings of
sorrows.
9. But take beed to yourselves : for they shall deliver you up
to councils ; and in the synagogues ye shall be beaten : and ye
shall be brought before rulers and kings for my sake, for a testi-
mony against them.
Such times of trial have, at different periods, awaited the
disciples of Christ, and they may come to them again. But
let us keep close to God, and then we need not fear. Who
knows how near we may be to such a time !
10. And the gospel must first be pubUshed among all na-
tions.
By the mercy of God it was early published to this na-
tion, and is still preached to us. The Lord make us thankful
for it, in our conversion by it. Sad will be our doom, if
we do not value so great a blessing, and improve it to our
own salvation. We may mention in few words what the
gospel is. It is the declaration of God's will to receive all
VEIL ] — 13.] ST. MAKK. 119
returning sinners, and of their acceptance only for Christ's
sake. And the end of it is, that we may walk in the com-
fort of so great a mercy, and in the sense of it live unto
God in all holy obedience; knowing that we are thereunto
called; and that otherwise we are faithless, and do not re-
ceive it in truth and sincerity.
Ih But when they shall lead you, and deliver you up, take no
thought beforehand wliat ye shall speak, neither do ye premeditate :
hut whatsoever shall be given you in that hour, that speak ye : for
it is not ye that speak, but the Holy Ghost.
That is, at such times. Then commit yourselves
wholly to God : you shall not want help.
12. Now the brother shall betray the brother to death, and the
f'atlier the son ; and children shall rise up against their p;irents, and
shall cause them to be put to death.
Hatred of Christ shall get the better of natural af-
fection.
13. And ye shall be hated of all men for my name's sake : but
he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved.
And is it not so at all times, that the disciples of Christ
are hated ? Are not men''s natures the same now as they were
then ? Or has Satan lost his will to stir up their hatred
of Christ, of his ways, of his people ? Let a man stand
for Christ, and be more godly than his neighbours, and
then see if he will not be a bye-word among them ;
and be worse used when they have it in their power.
" But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be
saved." This is alike true at all times. The end crowns
the work. Though we make a beginning with Christ, it
will signify nothing, if we do not hold out to the last.
20 ST. MARK. [chap. XIII.
SECTION XLIV.
Chap. xiii. ver. 14 — 23.
siGXs OF Christ's coming.
14. But, when ye shall see the ahoniination ofdesolalion, spoken
of by Daniel the prophet, standing where it ought not.
The destructive Roman army ; called abomination by
Christ, because they were idolaters, and had the figures
of their idols on their standards.
14. (Let him that readeth understand,) then let them that be
in Judsea flee to the mountains:
1-5. And let him that is on the housetop not go down into
the bouse, neither enter therein, to take anything out of his
house :
16. And let him that is in the field not turn back again for to
take up his garment.
17. But woe to them that are with child, and to them that give
suck n those days !
1 8. And pray ye that your flight be not in the winter.
19. For in those days shall be atfliction, such as was not from
the beginning of the creation which God created unto this time,
neither shall be.
20. And except that the Lord had shortened those days, no flesh
should be saved : but for the elect's sake, whom he hath chosen,
he hath shortened the days.
God did also deliver other Jews for their sakes : for
tlie days of vengeance were shortened on account of the
elect, and many escaped with them. Those whom the
world hates, God's faithful children and servants, are
its preservers.
21. And then if any man shall say to you, Lo, here is Christ ;
or, lu, he is there ; believe him not :
22. For false Christs and false prophets shall rise, and shall shew
signs and wonders, to seduce, if it were possible, even the elect.
VER. 24 — 37.] ST. MARK. 121
It is a great mystery that God should suffer such signs
and wonders to be vvrouglit. But none would be deceived
by them, who were not first blinded by their own liearts.
23. But lake ye heed : behold, I have foretold you all
things.
If we perish it is not for want of warning.
In this section Christ paints in lively colours the
miseries that were coming on the Jews ; God's own peo-
ple, and of whom it had been said, whosoever touched them,
touched the apple of his eye, Zech. ii. 8, that is, that it
wounded himself in a very tender part. But sin was found
upon them, and they must smart for it : yea and suffer deeper
than others. Let the false Christian remember this ; and
that a hotter hell is preparing for such.
SECTION XLV.
Chap. xiii. ver. 24 — 37.
CHRIST WARNS US TO BE PKEPAKED FOR HIS COMIXG.
24. But in tliose days, after that tribulation, the sun shall he
darkened, and llie moon shall not j^ive lier light,
25. And the stars of heaven shall fall, and the powers that are
in heaven shall be shaken.
26. And then shall they see the Son of man coming in the
clouds with great power and glorv.
27. And then shall he send his angels, and shall gather together
his elect from the four winds, from the uttermost part of the earth
to the uttermost part of heaven.
]\[r. Adam interprets these verses as referring to the con-
summation of all things : the editor considers them relat-
ing to the destruction of Jerusalem ; though he thinks
that destruction was intended to shadow forth a still wider
destructicni, when the frame of the world shall be broken to
pieces.
122 ST. MARK. [chap. XIII.
28. Now learn a jiarable of die fig-tree ; When lier branch is
yet tender, and puttetli forth leaves, ye know that summer is
near :
29. So ye in like manner, when ye shall see these things come
to pass, know that it is nigh, even at the doors,
30. Verily I say unto you, that this generation shall not pass,
till all these things he done.
31. Heaven and earth shall pass away; but my words shall not
pass away.
The word of Christ, this generation shall not pass away,
limits the time to the destruction of Jerusalem, For that
generation did not pass away till the gospel was fully
preached from Jerusalem, and round about even unto II-
lyricum. — Edit.
32. But of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, not the
angels which are in heaven, neither the Son, but the Father.
Did not Christ know the day, or the time ? — Yes, but it
was no part of his office when he was in the world to make
it known. Just as St. Paul says, 1 Cor. ii,2, "I determined
not to know anything among you, save Jesus Christ, and
him crucified;" that is, I determined not to speak of any-
thing else.
33. Take ye heed, watch and pray : for ye know not when the
time is.
Christ not only warns us to take heed, but tells us how,
namely, by watching and praying. Have your eye upon
your work under Christ, and upon the time of your death,
as duly as if your life was every moment in danger of being-
surprised. And remember that watching will avail you
nothing, without prayer. Who is a Christian.? He who
watches and prays? Is he who does not watch and pray, no
Christian .'' No, no more than he is in heaven just now. If
this comes home to any one who reads these words, let
it ; and let such an one pray to God to cut him to the heart,
and bring him as an humble believer to Christ for pardon
and salvation. But take notice, tiiat by praying I do not
mean saying, or hearing prayers at church merely, though it
VER. 24 — 37.] ST. MARK. 123
were twice every Sunday : but praying in secret, and with
the heart, at all times, as a beggar does for an alms.
34. For the Son of man is as a man taking a far journey, who left
his house, and gave authority to his servants, and to every man his
work, and commanded the porter to watch.
The departure of Christ from the world makes us think
as little of him, as if he would never return. And yet
how near may the hour of death, or the hour of his return,
be I Have you ever reflected what your proper work in this
world is ? Do you read the scripture to know what it is .''
Did you ever say to yourselves, I must have faith in Christ,
and possess a faithful heart towards him, or I am undone ?
The porter whom Christ has commanded to watch is the
minister of religion, who is to watch for you, and you are
also to watch for yourselves.
35. Watch ye therefore : for ye know not when the master of the
Louse Cometh, at even, or at midnight, or at the cockcrowing, or in
the morning :
We generally show that we are not of Christ's mind,
since we make our ignorance of the time when Christ shall
come to call us away, a reason why we neglect to watch.
36. Lest coming suddenly he find you sleejiing.
If he should come to you this very hour, would not this
indeed be sudden, and a great surprise.'* Most men die
suddenly, let them be overtaken by death whenever they
may, since they do not look for it a day beforehand.
Therefore let us awake out of sleep, and think it high time.
37. And what I say unto you I say imto all. Watch.
Do we think that these words of Christ would take more
clFcct upon us, if we were to hear Clirist himself speak
them ? lie does indeed speak them, even to us at this and
every moment ; he tells us so himself ; I say unto all. Watch.
124 ST. MARK. [chap. XIV.
SECTION XL VI.
Chap. xiv. ver. 1 — 9.
A WOMAN POURETH OINTMENT UPON CHRIST^S HEAD.
1. After two days was the feast of tlie passover, and of unlea-
vened bread : and the chief priests and the scribes sought how thev
iniyht take him by craft, and put him to death.
2. But they said, Not on the feast day, lest there be an u]n-oar
of the people.
These reasonings of Christ's enemies were overruled for
accomplishing the prophecies which went before con-
cerning the death he should die. — Edit.
3. And being in Bethany in the house of Simon the leper, as
he sat at meat, there came a woman having an alabaster box of oint-
ment of spikenard very precious ; and she brake the box, and
poured it on his head.
Are you so poor that you have nothing costly to bestow
on the Saviour .'' No. Have you not a heart ? Give him that,
and whatever you do for him will be this box of ointment.
If you could give him the world without it, he would de-
spise both the gift and the giver.
4. And there were some that had indignation within themselves,
and said. Why was this waste of the ointment made P
The best acts of one who is devoted to Christ are liable
to be found fault with, by an envious and graceless
mind. — Edit.
5. For it might have been sold for more than three hundred
pence, and have been given to the poor.
The objection to the act seemed plausible, yet it was not
the real one, but a pretence. Alas ! how often do we en-
deavour to impose on ourselves and on others by feigned
words ! — Edit.
6. And they nmrmuved affainst her.
AER. 1— 9 ] ST. MARK. 125
f). And Jesus said, Let her alone ; wLy trouble ye her ? she
hath wrought a good work on nie.
What are \vc if he cannot say this of us in many in-
stances ? Let, indeed, all the world be angry with us, and
murmur at us, if we do but please Christ.
7. For ye have the jioor with you always, and whensoever ye
will ye rnay do them good :
We may, and ought, and can, if we are but habitually
willing, be always helpful to them.
7, But me ye have not always.
Christ speaks this with respect to his bodily presence
with his disciples. Yet he tells us, that whatever we do for
his sake, he accounts as done to himself. INIatt. xxv. 40.
8. She hath done what she could : she is come aforehand to
anoint my borfy to the burying.
It will be a blessed thing to have this testimony from
Christ. We are all apt to say this of ourselves ; but
there is a day coming that will try us. Let us search out
this matter beforehand. And perhaps we need not go far
for a proof. Have we done all we could to-day ? Have
we prayed to God, through Jesus Christ. Do we make a
habit of praying to God in secret.^ Without this, we may
think what we please, but we do nothing for ourselves, or
for the glory of Christ, or for the promotion of his kino-,
dom ? Our Lord spoke the latter part of the verse for the
apostles. They thougiit not of his death and burial.
They did not choose to understand him upon that head,
though he had mentioned it so often ; and therefore he
takes occasion to remind them of that event. Is not this
generally our own case ? Christ, indeed, speaks plainly
enough. Why then do we con)plain for want of know-
ledge .'^ Why do we not understand him.'* We will not.
9. Verily 1 say unto you, Wheresoever this Gos])el shall be
preached throughout the whole world, tins also that she hath done
shall be spoken of for a memorial of her.
126 ST. MARK. [chap. XIV.
Who could have certainly known that this would
be recorded, but Christ ? You may be able to discover
several other traces of Christ's foreknowledge in this chap-
ter.
In this woman we have an instance of lively faith in
Christ, and love of him : she grudged no expense to show
her love to the Saviour. Christ applauded her action, and
would have it left upon record, not so much for the costli-
ness of it. but for the love which she therein displayed.
Even the poor widow's mite was a great gift in Christ's
esteem, because he saw the heart from which it came.
He looks at nothing else in us. We are all apt to say, we
have good hearts ; but is the love of Christ in them ? O
let us make our hearts answer this question.
SECTION XLVII.
Chap. xiv. ver. 10—25.
THE BETllAYAL OF Jl-.StJS BY .lUDAS.
10. And .Tudas Iscariot, one of the twelve, went unto the chief
priests, to betray him unto them.
11. And when they heard it, they were glad, and promised to
give him money. And he sought how he might conveniently be-
tray him.
Was there never but one Judas in the world ? What are
we, when we let Christ go for the world, or for our own
sins .? Is not this selling him ?
12. And the first day of unleavened bread, when they killed the
passover, his disciples said unto him, Where wilt thou that we go
and prejiare that thou mayest eat the passover ?
13. And he sendeth forth two of his disciples, and saidi unto
VER. 10— 25. J ST. MARK. 127
iheni. Go ye into tlic city, and there shall meet you a man hear,
ing a pitcher of water: follow him.
14. And wheresoever he shall go in, say yc to the goodman of
the house, The Master sailh, Where is the gucstchamher, where
I shall eat the passover with my disciples ?
15. And lie will shew you a large U])per room furnished and
prepared : there make ready for us.
16. And his disciples went forth, and came into the city, and
found as he had said unto them : and they made ready the pass-
over.
As the disciples found as Jesus had said unto them, so
shall we, in all that he has pnmiised, if we will receive
it and obey him ; if not, we shall find it in all that he hath
threatened.
In these verses we have another proof of the divine fore-
knowledge of Jesus Christ, in his foretelling the disciples
exactly how everything would fall.
17. And in the evening he cometh with the twelve.
18. And as they sat and did eat, Jesus said, Verily,! say unto
you. One of you which eateth vvith me shall betray me.
Our sins betrayed Christ first, else Judas could not liave
done it. There is a terrible sting in these words, " One of
you which eateth with me." Let the false-hearted Chris-
tian think of them.
19. And they began to be sorrowful, and to say unto him one
by one. Is it I ? and another said, Is it I ?
liCt us put this question to ourselves. Let each one of
us ask, do I pretend to be a disciple of Christ ? and do I
yet betray and crucify him by my sinfulness and unbelief.'*
20. And he answered and said unto them. It is one of the
twelve, that dippeth with me in the dish.
21. The Son of man indeed goeth, as it is written of him : but
woe to that man by whom llie Son of man is betrayed ! good were
it for that man if he had never been born.
Judas would have a sorer punislnnent than others ; but
the woe belongs, more or less, to all that are like ])im.
128 ST. MARK. [CIIAP, XIV.
22. And as they did eat, Jesus took bread, and blessed, and
brake it, and gave to them, anp said. Take, eat : this is my body.
To this command, take, eat, alas ! how many, in effect,
too frequently say we will not : and not a few always re-
fuse ; even of those who say that they do all they can.
23. And he took the cup, and when he had given thanks, he
gave it to them : and they all drank of it.
24. And he said unto them, This is my blood of the New
Testament, which is shed for many.
Each of the expressions, This is ray body. This is my
blood, signifies the token of remission, through my body
broken, and blood shed ; of union with me, and newness
of life in virtue of it. This is a sacramental eating and
drinking. I can never believe that those persons have
anything to do with Christ, who carelessly and frequently
turn away from the sacrament of the supper of the Lord.
25. Verily I say unto you, I will diiuk no more of the fruit of
the vine, until that day that I drink it new in the kingdom of
God.
We shall know what this means, if we are accounted
worthy to sit down with Christ in his kingdom.
SECTION XLVIII.
Chap. xiv. ver. 26 — 42.
CHRIST FORETELS THE FLIGHT OF ALL THE DISCIPLES,
AND THE DENIAL OF PETER.
26. And when they had sung an hymn, they went out into the
mount of Olives.
27. And Jesus saith unto them. All ye shall be offended because
of me this night : for it is written, I will smite the shepherd, and
the sheep shall be scattered.
VER. 26 — 42.] ST. MARK. 129
28. But after thai T am risen, T will go before you into Galilee.
He does not say he will forsake them for ever, for de-
serting him ; he knew their eyes would soon be opened. So
he bears with us while there is hope. Let us not abuse
his patience, but meet him as the apostles did, according to
his appointment.
29. But Peter said unto him, Although all shall be offended,
yet will not I.
Here again was man''s confidence, and man's strength.
We shall presently see what will follow this resolution of
Peter.
30. And Jesus saith unto him. Verily I say unto thee, That this
day, even in this night, before tlic cock crow twice, thou shalt deny
me thrice.
It may seem strange that Peter thus forewarned as he
was, should not be proof against the temptation, and stand
fast when he heard the cock crow. Alas ! no ; he could not
stand, nor shall we, if we neglect the means here prescribed,
and sleep as he did, when we are charged to watch !
31. But he spake the more vehemently. If I should die with
thee, I will not deny thee in any wise. Likewise also said they all.
32. And they came to a place which was named Gethsemane :
and he saith to his disciples, Sit ye here, while I shall pray.
He was just entering upon his dreadful agony, and knew
of no way of arming himself against it but by prayer.
And have we no need to pray ? Yes; but we are not con-
cerned for our souls, or not sensible of the danger they are
in, and therefore have no will to pray.
33. And he taketh with him Peter, and James, and .John, and
began to be sore amazed, and to be very heavy ;
34. And saith unto them, INTy soul is e.xcecding sorrowful unto
death : tarry ye here, and watch.
Follow Christ in his agony, with deep consideration, that
you may never know what it is in your own ])crsons.
VOL. ir. i<
130 ST. MARK. [chap. XIV.
35. And he went forward a little, and fell on the ground, and
prayed that, if it were possible, the hour might pass from him.
36. And he said, Abba, Father, all things are possible unto
thee ; take away this cup from me ; nevertheless not what T will,
but wliat thou wilt.
Christ does not pray the Father to take away his cup of
passion, but of desertion. It seems to me that this was
rather the expression of what he felt than what he desired ;
the cry of nature under intolerable anguish, and not the
act of his will. For he therefore came into the world that
he might suffer ; and could not desire to be excused from
it. And the passage plainly speaks thus to us ; how can
we endure, what we here see lay so heavy upon Christ .?
The passage forces us to say, in spite of ourselves. Lord,
keep us from it, and from the sin which will bring us
to it.
37. And he cometh, and findeth them sleeping, and saith unto
Peter, Simon, sleepest thou ? couldest thou not watch one hour ?
How many such well-spent hours do you suppose we
shall have to think of when we come to die ?
38. Watch ye and pray, lest ye enter into temptation.
This is Christ's remedy in all straits, yet alas ! it is but
little applied by us.
38. The spirit truly is ready, but the flesh is weak.
This is not spoken as any ground of excuse, if we do
fall ; but to prevent it, by showing us how we are to be
supported. And this saying from the mouth of him, who
knew what was in man, is much to be observed. There may
be discernment of what is right, with a real purpose and
willingness of spirit to do it; but the flesh, that is, man,
with his pride of reason, and boasted abilities, fails wretch-
edly in the execution. Grace must do what nature cannot.
We have full warning given us of our weakness ; and like
men who are surrounded with powerful enemies, and in
continual danger of being surprised, must not only be
always upon our guard, but have the necessary aid at
VER. 43 — Go.] ST. MARK. 131
hand, by looking up to heaven for it in prayer. Put this
in practice, be humble, be vigilant, be a man of prayer,
and thou mayest defy the world, the flesh, and the devil,
39. And again he went away, and prayed, and spake the same
words.
40. And when lie returned, lie found them asleep again, (for
their eyes were heavy,) neither wist they what to answer him.
Alas ! when Christians sleep in the season of temptation,
they awake too late when their feet are already in the
snare which Satan has laid for them — Edit.
41. And he cometh the third time, and saith unto them. Sleep
on now, and take your rest : it is enough, the hour is come ; be-
liold, the Son ot" man is Letrayed into the hands of sinners.
When Christ said, " sleep on now," he meant that they
had lost their opportunity of watching and praying, and
witli it their strength also, as it soon appeared. The
watching and praying of the disciples was not for ('hrist,
but for themselves. Whether they watched and prayed,
or not, to him it was all one : he was sufficient for himself;
tlie hour for which he longed was come. Blessed Jesus !
and blessed hour for us !
42. Rise up, let us go : lo, he that betrayeth me is at hand.
Here is another instance of the foreknowledge of Christ,
and therefore an evidence of his divinity. — Edit.
SECTION XLIX.
Chap. xiv. ver. 43 — 65.
CHRIST IS BETRAYED, AND IMPIOUSLY CONDEMNED BY
THE JEWISH COUNCIL.
43. And immediately, while he yet spake, cometh .Judas, one of
the twelve, and with hiin a great mullilude with swords and staves,
from the chief priests, and the scribes, and the elders.
K 2
132 ST. lAIARK. [chap. XIV.
44. And he that betrayed liim had given them a token, saying.
Whomsoever I shall kiss, that same is he ; take him, and lead
him away safely.
45. And as soon as he was come, he goeth straightway to him,
and saith. Master, master; and kissed him.
May God grant that we may not be so base towards
our blessed Saviour, and that he may not have any such
treacherous friends among us.
46. And they laid their hands on him, and took him.
Go along with all that is said in this manner. My sins
made his soul sorrowful unto death ; mysms betrayed him ;
my sins laid hands on him. All this he willingly endured
for my sake ; and I am resolved they shall grieve him no
more.
47. And one of them that stood by drew a sword, and smote a
servant of the high priest, and cut off his ear.
This was Peter. He was ready enough to do what he
was not bidden, and that for which Christ would give him
no thanks.
48. And Jesus answered and said unto them. Are ye come out,
as against a thief, with swords and with staves to take me ?
49. I was daily with you in the temple teaching, and ye took
me not : but the scriptures nmst be fulfilled.
They must be fulfilled in every tittle concerning Christ.
See Psalm xxii. and Isaiah lii. They will also be fulfilled
concerning us, either in our salvation, or in our destruc-
tion. Let us hear and fear, and do no more wickedly.
50. And they all forsook him, and fled.
51. And there followed him a certain young man, having a
linen cloth cast about his naked body ; and the young men laid
hold on him :
52. And he left the linen cloth, and fled from them naked.
This flight he chose rather than to fall into their hands.
This shows the great fright into which they were all
thrown.
VER. 43—65.] ST. MARK. 133
53. And tliey led Ji'sus away to the high priest : and with him
were assembled all the chief priests, and the elders, and the scribes,
54. And Peter followed him afar off', even into the palace of the
high priest ; and he sat with the servants, and warmed himself at
the fire.
55. And the chief priests and all the council sought for witness
against Jesus to put him to death ; and found none.
56. Form any bare false witness against him, but their witness
agreed not together.
57. And there arose certain, and bare false witness against him,
saying,
58. We heard him say, T will dtstroy this temple that is made
with hands, and within three days I will build another made with-
out hands.
59. But neither so did their witness agree together.
60. And the high priest stood up in the midst, and asked Jesus,
saying, Answei'est thou nothing ? what is it which these witness
against thee ?
61. But he held his peace, and answered nothing. Again the
high priest asked him, and said unto him, Art thou the Christ, the
Son of the Blessed ?
Christ stood in the place of sinners, and he bare their
sins in his own person, and therefore he would not main-
tain liis innocence, because we, whom he thus represented,
cannot.
62. And Jesus said, I am : and ye shall see the Son of man
sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of
heaven.
Christ would not deny that he was the Son of the blessed
God, because it was the truth, though he knew that it
would cost him his life. lie however adds, that they should
see him appearing in human flesh, like the Son of man, and
in the power of God they should behold him coming to
judge the quick and the dead.
63. Then the high priest rent his clothes, and saith. What need
we any further witnesses ?
64. Ye have heard the blasphemy : what think ye ? And they
all condemned him to be uuiltv of death.
^*r
l34 ST. MARK. [chap. XIV.
Think not so much of the Jews as of your own sins:
they condeunied him, — they exposed the Son of God to this
opprobrious usage.
65. And some began to spit on him, and to cover his face, and
to buffet him, and to say unto him. Prophesy ; and the servants
did strike him with the pahns of their hands.
Christ hid not his face from shame and spitting for our
sakes : may we through his grace be partakers of his suf-
ferings, that we also may be sharers with him in his glory,
in heaven. — Edit.
SECTION L.
Chap. xiv. ver. QQ — 72.
PETER DENIETH CHRIST.
66. A.nd as Peter was beneath in the palace, there cometh one
of the maids of the high priest :
67. And when she saw Peter warming himself, she looked upon
him, and said, And thou also wast with Jesus of Nazareth.
68. But he denied, saying, I know not, neither understand I
what thou sayest. And he went out into the porch, and the cock
crew.
In Peter"'s denial of Christ we have apamentable in-
stance of human frailty, and of what we are when left to
ourselves. Who so stout as Peter but an hour or two
before, and here he is fallen into no less a sin than that of
denying his Master .? The advice to all is, " Let him that
thinketh he standeth take heed lest he fall. Be not high-
minded, but fear." And, especially, remember that Peter
would not have fallen thus shamefully if he had taken
Christ's advice, to watch and pray.
69. And a maid saw him again, and began to say to them that
stood bv, This is one of them.
VER. 60 72.] ST. MARK. 135
70. And he denied it again. And a little after, they that stood
by said again to Peter, Surely thou art one of thein : for thou art
a Galilaean, and thy speech agreeth thereto.
71. But he began to curse and to swear, saying, I know not this
man of whom ye speak.
72. And the second time the cock crew. And Peter called to
mind the word that Jesus said unto him. Before the cock crow
twice, thou shalt deny me thrice. And when he thought thereon,
he wept.
Peter's root was good, and he immediately recovered
himself. Whenever we are so unhappy as to fall into sin,
Ave cannot too soon call to mind the words of Jesus, or be
too soon cut to the heart for it. But, Lord, keep us from
sinning, lest we never repent. C) what have I to think of!
and yet not one tear !
In this chapter and in the following, is the relation of
Christ's submitting to be apprehended, tried, condemned,
and crucified, as a malefactor. What almighty love was
here ; and who can think worthily of it ! What is our
condition, and what is sin, in God's account, when his
own Son must become a curse for us ! And how sad will
be our doom, if we slight so great a mercy ! You do not
disbelieve or deny this. But then we are apt to think con-
fusedly of it. We are willing to take it upon hearsay. It
does not come home to us. We do not, every one, think
enough of our own sins, and that they crucified Jesus
Christ. And till we do, there can be no faith in him, or
salvation by him. Some perhaps may think themselves
safe, and that they need not fear sin, because Christ died
for it. This is turning Christ's remedy into poison. Such
are blind indeed, if they do not see the dreadful guilt of
all siU;, God's hatred of it, and the necessity of forsaking it,
when Christ hanging upon the cross is placed before them.
May the Lord deliver us from such awful guilt ! Amen.
136 ST. MARK. [chap. XV.
SECTION LI.
Chap. XV. ver. I — 14.
JESUS IS ACCUSED BEFORE PILATE.
1. And straightway in the morning the chief priests held a con-
sultation with the elders and scribes and the whole council, and
bound Jesus, and carried him away, and delivered him to Pilate.
Our sins bound and delivered him to Pilate. Look well
at this picture. Fancy yourselves bound, and going to
be delivered up, not to Pilate, but to the devil. See in
this glass what sin will do for you, if you do not come to
Christ with penitent hearts to have the guilt of it taken
away. Think, on the other hand, what it is to be presented
to God by Christ, washed in his blood.
2. And Pilate asked him, Art thou the King of the Jews ? And
he answering said mito him, Ihou sayest it.
He would not deny that he was the King of the Jews,
though it was the most dangerous confession he could
make. Nevertheless Pilate was so over-ruled by the secret
counsel and power of God, as to be willing to acquit him,
and give a clear testimony of his innocence, with respect to
any seditious purposes, which he could possibly entertain,
of making himself a temporal king.
3. And the chief priests accused him of many things : but he
answered nothing.
4. And Pilate asked him again, saying, Answerest thou nothing ?
behold how many things they witness against thee.
5. But Jesus yet answered nothing ; so that Pilate marvelled.
Though Jesus was the only sinless man who ever lived,
be would not plead in his own defence, because he bore our
sins. He would not say that he was innocent, because you
and I could not, if we had stood in his place. Think be-
times what answer you will make, if God should lay sin to
your charge at the day of judgment.
VEIL 1—14.] ST. MARK. 137
6. Now at that feast he released unto ihem one prisoner, whom-
soever they desired.
7. And there was one named Barabbas, which lay bound with
them that had made insurrection with him, who had committed
murder in the insurrection.
The prejudice of these wicked Jews against Christ fitted
them to become fit subjects for Satan to exercise his temp-
tations upon. The state of our hearts is the most impor-
tant matter with us all. May God purge out the leaven
of malice and wickedness from them ; and not lead us into
temptation ; but deliver us from the evil one. — Edit.
8. And tlie multitude crying aloud, began lo desire him to do
as he had ever done unto them.
9. But Pilate answered them, saying, Will ye that I release
unto you the King of the Jews.
10. For he knew that the chief priests had delivered him for
envy.
1 1. But the chief priests moved the peojile, that he should rather
release Barabbas unto them.
12. And Pilate answered and said again unto them, What will
ye then that I shall do unto him whom ye call the King of the
Jews ?
13. And they cried out again. Crucify him.
14. Then Pilate said unto them. Why, what evil hath he done ?
And they cried out the more exceedingly. Crucify him.
It was necessary that Jesus should both be condemned,
and declared innocent by his judge. "What a remarkable
providence was this ! If he had not suffered he would not
have redeemed us; and if he had not been iimocent he
could not; neither if he had not been declared innocent
could we have received and trusted in him, as the Saviour
of the world.
138 ST. MARK. [chap. XV.
SECTION LII.
Chap. XV. ver. 15 — 26.
CHRIST IS CRUCIFIED.
15. And so Pilate, \\illing to content the people, released Ba-
rabbas unto thein, and delivered Jesus, when he had scourged liim,
to be crucified.
Can ive ever be so undervalued ? We can suffer nothing
that we do not deserve, and yet how little can we bear ?
How does our blood boil within us, at a small affront, or
injury, and how lasting is our resentment ! Well might
Christ say, " Learn of me to be meek and lowly." And
so the Christians did once ; but those days are past.
16. And the soldiers led him away into the hall, called Prae-
torium ; and they call together the whole band.
17. And they clothed him with purple, and platted a crown of
thorns, and put it about his head.
They clothed Christ in a robe of purple, — in a kingly
robe, in scorn. And with a crown of thorns. Our sins
served to make up this crown of thorns. Let them pierce
you to the heart. Christ wore the painful crown gladly,
that they might not be the never-dying worm at our
hearts.
18. And began to salute him, Hail, King of the Jews !
Do you say truly, what they said in scorn and mockery .?
He was and is King of the Jews, and of all flesh ; and of
his kingdom there shall be no end. He has all power given
him in heaven and earth, to govern, bless, and reward his
faithful servants ; and he shall be my Lord and King to
save and reign over me. Nothing can make you Chris-
tians but saying this from the heart.
19. And they smote him on the head with a reed, and did spit
upon him, and bowing their knees worshijipcd liim.
VEIL 15 — 2G.J ST. MARK. 139
20. And when they had mocked him, they took ofl" tlie purple
from him, and put his own clothes on him, and led him out to
crucifv him.
21. And they compel one Simon a Cyrenian, who passed by,
coming out of the country, the father of Alexander and Rufus, to
bear his cross.
Christ should have borne his cross himself, as malefac-
tors usually difl ; but probably he was faint and weary,
and could not. Well, my friends ; that is a good heart
which follows the blessed Jesus in every step of his suffer-
ings ; and says, what did he endure for me, and what re-
turn docs he expect from me ! If we do not think thus,
what are we.'*
22. And they bring him unto the place Golgotha, which is,
being interpreted. The place of a skull.
23. And they gave him to drink wine mingled with myrrh ; but
he received it not.
They gave him a stupifying potion, according to custom
in such cases, to lessen the sense of pain ; but mingled with
gall, according to St. Matthew, to make it bitter and un-
palatable. But he would not drink it. Either he would
not have his senses dozed, or his pains lessened.
24. And when they had crucified him, they parted his garments,
casting lots upon them, what every man should take.
25. And it was the third hour, and they crucified him.
26. And the superscription of his accusation was written over,
THE KING OF THE JEWS.
Pilate wrote this title in derision ; but it was a blessed
truth. He was the King of the Jews, not in a temporal
sense, as they expected, but spiritually, to bear rule in their
souls, and to subdue sin in them. He is oiu' king, and we
are his covenanted people, when we receive him into our
hearts by faith, and submit to his gracious rule. This is
salvation, and nothing else is so. O ! think as you read
this chapter, and as ever you desire it should be made a
blessing to you, that all he endured was to bring you to
this, and how surely you will perish if it does not.
140 ST. MARK. [chap. XV.
SECTION LIII.
Chap. XV. ver. 27 — 38.
Christ's death.
27. And with him they crucify two thieves ; the one on his
right hand, and the other on his left.
2S. And the scripture was fulfilled, which saith. And he was
numbered with the transgressors.
Christ was numbered with the transgressors; that we
might be numbered with the children of God.
29. And they that passed by railed on him, wagging their heads,
and saying, Ah, thou that destroyest tlie temple, and bulkiest it
in three days,
30. Save thyself, and come down from the cross.
They thought this was a sure proof that he was not the
Clirist, the Saviour of the world, because he did not save
himself. How blind is man ! It is a thousand to one
but that we should have thought then just as they did.
But his death was our life, his cross our crown. We know
this now ; let us not come short of it, but trust in the
merits of his death, and crucify that sin in ourselves, which
crucified him.
31. Likewise also the chief priests mocking, said among them-
selves, with the scribes. He saved others ; himself he cannot save.
32. Let Christ the King of Israel descend now from the cross,
that we may see and believe. And they that were crucified with
him reviled him.
Our blessed Saviour endured these cruel taunts and re-
proaches on our account : let us be willing to bear reproach
for him, and not be ashamed of him and of his salvation.
—Edit.
33. And when the sixth hour was come, there was darkness
over the whole land until the ninth hour.
VEIL 27—38.] ST. MARK. 141
This darkness shadowed forth that darkness which Christ
sustained in his own mind.
34. And at the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice, say-
ing, Eloi, Eloi, lama sabachthani ? which is, being interpreted.
My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me ?
So many a poor sinner cries out, when God withdraws
himself from him, though he is not actually forsaken any
n)ore than Christ was. Learn from hence how dreadful a
thing it will be to be finally forsaken of God. How shall
we be able to endure separation from him in the darkness
of hell, when Jesus thus cried out for being forsaken of him
but a little time ?
35. And some of them that stood by, when they luard it, said.
Behold, he calleth Elias.
They wrested his words in scorn ; and meant that he
might call long enough before Elias would come to take
him down.
36. And one ran and lillcd a spunge full of vinegar, and put it
on a reed, and gave him to drink, saying, Let alone ; let us see
whether Elias will come to take him down.
The providence of God, by the influence of human mo-
tives, caused them to cease from troubling the Saviour any
further. Let us see that providence in our own behnlf, and
thank God that his kingdom rules over the hearts of the
wicked at all times. — Edit.
37. And .Jesus cried with a loud voice, and gave up the ghost.
His loud voice showed that his life was whole within
him ; and that this was a cry of joy and triumph, for
having finished his sufferings on our behalf. He gave up
the ghost, of his own accord. The Jews could not have
taken his life from him, if he himself had not spoken the
breath out of his body. And who but Christ, the Son of
God, could have done this ? According to our faith in his
death, and the use we make of it, we live or die for ever.
142 ST. MARK. [chap. XV.
38. And the veil of the temple was rent in twain from the top
to the bottom.
This was intended to show the end of the Jewish pecu-
liarity ; and that henceforth all nations should have access
to God.
SECTION LIV.
Chap. XV. ver. 39—47.
Christ's burial.
39. And when the centurion, which stood over against him, saw
that he so cried out, and gave up the ghost, he said. Truly this
man was the Son of God.
To say this, in truth, is to possess saving faith. This
great truth is never revealed savingly to us, though we
hear ever so much of it outwardly, till the Spirit sets it
home upon our hearts.
40. There were also women looking on afar off: among whom
was INIary Magdalene, and Alary the mother of James the less and
of .loses, and Salome ;
This is mentioned to the praise of these women, and for
our imitation. They had followed him, and ministered
unto him in his lifetime, and did not forsake him in his
death, when all the disciples, except St. John, fled from
him.
41. (Who also, when he was in Galilee, followed him, and mi-
nistered unto him ;) and many other women which came up with
him unto Jerusalem.
Their names are not only in the scriptures, but in the
Book of Life. — Edit.
42. And now when the even was come, because it was the prepa-
ration, that is, the day before the sabbath.
VER. 39 47.] ST. MARK. 143
43. Joseph of Arimathsea, an honourable counsellor, which also
waited for the kingdom of God,,came, and went in boldly unto
Pilate, and craved the body of Jesus.
True faith is here described by waiting for the kingdom
of God, that is, believing, expecting, and preparing for it.
Such a faith will make us bold for Christ.
44. And Pilate marvelled if he vvere already dead : and calling
unto him the centurion, he asked him whether he had been any
while dead.
45. And when he knew it of the centurion, he gave the body to
Joseph.
46. And he bought fine linen, and took him down, and wrapped
him in the linen, and laid him in a sepulchre which was hewn out
of a rock, and rolled a stone unto tliedoor of the sepulchre.
47. And Mary Magdalene and Mary the mother of Joses be-
held where he was laid.
Let this be the use and improvement of all our know-
ledge of Christ ; let us so live, as not to fear death. Christ
has by his death taken out the sting of it, and triumphed
over it, not for himself, but for our sakes. If we live
members of Christ, and die in the habit of well doing, and
in the faith of Christ, the grave will give us up again as
it did him, to our everlasting happiness. Lord grant that
our faith in thy sight, may never be reproved. O Jesus,
live in us, that we may die unto thee, and live with thee
for ever in heaven. Amen.
In Christ's death, let us read the guilt and condemnation
of sin. Sin unpurged, must have punishment, not only in
this life, but in the next. Consider, how plain this is from
Christ's sufferings for it. If the justice of God could have
been satisfied with the punishment of it in this life, the
sinner might have suffered for himself. But the desert of
sin is eternal torment ; and from that nothing but the
death of Christ could deliver us. Believe this steadfastly,
and that Christ, the Son of God, with his own pains and
sufferings, has ransomed you from the eternal pains of hell.
144 ST. MARK. [chap. XVI.
and then your hearts will be with him. You will see the
greatness of your clanger, and the magnitude of your deli-
verance, in the riches of his love; and think it your duty
and safety to live to him that died for you. This is the
right knowledge and improvement of the death of Christ.
And whatever you do, think only of your sins; and that
Christ died for them, as much as if there had never been
another sinner in the world. You lose all by not bringing
the matter home to yourselves. Christ can do nothing for
you, till you know assuredly, by conviction from the Holy
Spirit, that your own sins crucified him.
SECTION LV.
Chap. xvi. ver. 1 — 8.
THE RESURRECTION OF CHRIST IS DECLARED TO THREE
OF HIS FEMALE DISCIPLES.
1. And when tlie sabbadi was passed, Mary Magdalene, and
Mary the mother of James, and Salome, had bought sweet spices,
that they might come and anoint him.
This they did to show their love and respect to Christ.
These were good hearts. Never talk of your's, till Ciirist
is in them. Do you love him so well, as to be at any
cost for him ? A small offering for his sake, and from
faith in the heart, will be precious in his sight.
2. And very early in the morning the first day of the week,
they came unto the sepulchre at the rising of tlie sun.
The first day of the week is now the Christian sab-
bath ; the day being changed from Saturday, the Jewish
sabbath, to Sunday, because the latter was the day of
Christ's resurrection, and therefore, ever since, called the
Lord's day. Do you ever think of this on the Sunday,
and aBk whether you are risen with Christ, so as to set
VER. 1—8.] ST. AIAHK. 145
your affections on things above ; knowing assuredly, that
if you are not thus risen with him, you cannot be raised
by him to everlasting life.
3. And they said among themselves, Who shall roll us away
the stone from tlie door of the sepulchre ?
They thought it would be impossible for them : so we
think there are difficulties in the way of our salvation,
never to be overcome. But the next verse hath both re-
proof and comfort for us.
4. And when they looked, they saw that the stone was rolled
away : for it was very great.
It was moved by an unseen power. What cannot the
same power do for us ? There is a stubborn will, which
must be overcome. Lord, help here. All the hindrance
is on our part. It is a blessed time, when we see the great
stone of unbelief, a worldly heart, and strong corruptions,
rolled away, and know of a truth, that God has helped,
and is helping with us.
5. And entering into the sepulchre, they saw a young man sit-
ting on the right side, clothed in a long white garment ; and they
were afTrighted.
6. And Ik; saith unto them. Be not affrighted : yc seek Jesus
of Nazareth, which was crucified: he is risen; he is not here : be-
hold the place where they laid him.
What is this conduct of the women to us ? Can we say
one by one, that we seek the crucified Jesus, as our life,
hope, and whole salvation ; and that we desire to find him,
as risen to us, and for us, in our own resurrection to a new
life of faith and obedience ?
7. But go your way, tell his disciples and Peter that he goeth
before you into Galilee : there shall ye see him, as he said unto
you.
All is told us in the scripture, and hearing is the founda-
tion of our faith, as seeing was of tlie faith of these wo-
men. Christ says, " Blessed arc they that have not seen,
VOL. II. L
146 ST. MARK. [chap. XVI.
and yet have believed." — John xx. 29. Make this blessing
your own, and then you will see Christ in his glory.
8. And they went out quickly, and fled from the sepulchre;
for they trembled and were amazed : neither said they anything
to any man ; for they were afraid.
Who were they that followed Christ to his death when
the apostles forsook him ? Who were they that were first
at the sepulchre ? Women, as unlearned as any Christians
now. But they had love to Christ in their hearts ; and
that is of more worth than all the learning; in the world;
that is, God's learning, the effect of his teaching and in-
fluence; what he can teach one as well as another ; and if
a poor man, or woman, comes short of it, it is because that
person despises it. Cannot a poor person read the Bible ?
Or if not, cannot he pray ? Cannot he attend constantly
on the word preached ? And what can any do without
prayer ? Try what it will do for you. Give up your vain
excuses. You may seek after Christ, and find him to your
comfort, and if you please, have your hearts filled with
his love.
SECTION LVI.
Chap. xvi. ver. 9 — 18.
SEVERAL APPEARANCES OF CHRIST.
9. Now when Jesus was risen early the first day of the week,
he appeared first to Mary Magdalene, out of whom lie had cas
seven devils.
Christ's first appearance was to one who had been a great
sinner. This is not mentioned without a good reason.
What encouragement is here to repentance !
VER. 9 — 18.] ST. MARK. 147
10. And she went and told tlieni tliat had boon witli him, as
they mourned and wept.
11. And they, vvlien they had lieavd that ho was alive, and had
been seen of" her, believed not.
The incredulity of the disciples affords a proof that
tlie resurrection of Christ was not received on slight evi-
dence.— Edit,
12. After that he appeared in another form unto two of them,
as they walked, and went into the country.
13. And they went and told it to the residue : neither believed
they them.
Unbelief was not the solitary sin of Thomas, it is the
common sin of our fallen nature. — Edit.
14. Afterward he appeared unto the eleven as they sat at meat,
and upbraided them with their unbelief and hardness of heart, be-
cause they believed not them which had seen him after he was
risen.
Though their slowness of belief was a fault in them, it
has resulted in a benefit to us. We learn also from hence,
that they were not willing, and easy to be imposed upon, in
the matter of Christ's resurrection.
15. And he said unto them. Go ye into all the world, and
preach the gospel to every creature.
Preach the gospel, to the Jews first, and then to the rest
of the world. Do you know what the gospel is? And are
you ready to give an ansvver to every man who asketh you
a reason of the hope that is in you ? The gospel is remis-
sion of sins, peace with God, and a riglit to eternal life,
not for the sake of anything we are, or can do, but only
for Christ's sake ; and through this faitli, a will and power
to please God in all holy obedience. O that this blessed
gospel was in all our hearts !
16. He that belicveth and is baptized shall be saved ; but he
that belioveth not shall be damned.
God's mercy in Christ, the necessity of repentance to
I. 2
148 ST. MARK. [chap. XVI.
bring him to it, and of holiness to secure it to him. Be-
lieving, is believing all these, and not only one or two of
them. Whoever makes an open profession of religion,
and of his faith, by being baptized into it, and lives
worthily of it, shall be saved. He shall be a happy man, in
the favour of God here, and shall have the eternal enjoy-
ment of him, hereafter. How plainly do they contradict
scripture, and what a desperate hazard do they run. who
refuse to be baptized ! The man who believes not the ne-
cessity of repentance, and of faith in Christ, for pardon,
newness of life, and salvation, shall be damned. Consider
who says this ! What kind of hearts are those which are
fast shut up in unbelief, against these terrible threaten-
ings ?
17. And these signs shall follow them that believe ; In my name
shall they cast out devils ; they shall speak with new tongues ;
18. They shall take up serpents ; and if they drink any deadly
thing, it shall not hurt them ; they shall lay hands on the sick,
and they shall recover.
These signs followed the apostles, and many others, till
the gospel was planted in the world. We do not need
these signs. All is laid before us in the scriptures, for our
conviction and belief, and God thinks this evidence suffi-
cient. The command now given to us is. Let them hear
Moses and the prophets, Christ and his apostles : if they
hear not them, neither will they be persuaded, though one
rose from the dead.
SECTION LVII.
Chap. xvi. ver. 19—20.
Christ's ascensiox.
19. So then after the Lord had spoken imto diem, he was re-
ceived uj) into heaven, and sat on th.e riglit hand of God.
VER. 19—20.] ST. MARK. 149
All power was given liim, to govern, bless, and preserve
all true believers, and take them to himself in heaven ; and
also to destroy his enemies.
20. And they went forth, and preached everywhere, the Lord
working with them, and confirming the word with signs follow-
ing. Amen.
St. Paul, it is probable, preached in England ; others
followed him into our country : and the Bible has always
preached to us. We have our choice, whether we will re-
ceive the preaching of the apostles, or perish, by rejecting
it. Though the apostles are not present in person, their
words are with us. and the Lord Jesus Christ, in the
power of the Holy Spirit, to work with them, and to make
them effectual to our salvation. God grant that this may
be our prayer, and then he will confirm the word to us, by
that great miracle of our conversion to him. Amen.
St. Mark concludes his gospel as the other Evangelists
do, with the account of our Lord''s resurrection, and some
proofs of it. Our faith is built on the miracles of Christ;
the greatest of which is, his resurrection from the dead.
By his resurrection, he was chiefly declared to be the Son
of God with power ; and the principal thing in the office
of the apostles, in proof of the divine mission of Christ,
was to bear witness of it. Now to what end were the
gospels written, and Christ's miracles recorded ? St. John
tells us plainly, — " That we might believe that Jesus is the
Christ, the Son of God, and that believing we might have
life through his name." — John xx. 31. Has our reading
and hearing the Holy Scriptures brought us to this know-
ledge and desire ? Are we come to this point, that without
Christ there is no life in us .'' Do we know that we are
dead in trespasses and sins, and that we can have life from
him only by believing.'' Are we indeed believers.'^ Do we
believe that Christ died for our sins, and conquered death
for us by rising from the dead.'* Do we live in this ho|)e,
and make it our great business in the world to |)repare tor
150 ST. MARK. [chap. XVI.
his coming ? Do we believe that as he died and rose again,
so we should die unto sin and rise again unto righteous-
ness? Do we find that we have any such faith, as purifies
our hearts, and turns them from the world unto God ?
This, and nothing but this, is our life from Christ. You
then belong to him, and have your lot with him, when you
believe in him for the remission of your sins, and your ac-
ceptance with God, and in the virtue of this faith live to
him that died for you.
These questions are asked to inform ourselves what we
should be. Let us deal fairly with ourselves, and not
think we are, what we are not ; for then we shall never be-
lieve. If we believe, we must give way to the knowledge
of ourselves ; and perhaps, with some of us, that is all to
begin. Let us think, before another day passes over our
heads, whether we ever were searched by the Word of
God, and what it is to live and die without Christ.
We have now finished our reading on the gospel of Saint
Mark: with what effect, God knows; and you will know
at the day of judgment. O God, make speed to save us.
O Lord, make haste to help us. Amen. — a. d. 1T57.
ST. LUKE.
SECTION I.
Chap. i. ver. 1 — 4.
THE rilEFACE OF ST. LIJKK.
1. Forasmuch as many have taken in hand to set forth in order
a declaration of those things wliich are most surely believed
among us,
2. Even as they delivered them unto us, which, from the begin-
ning, were eye-witnesses, and ministers of the word ;
3. It seemed good to me also, having had perfect understanding
of all things from the very first, to write unto thee in order, most
excellent Thcophilus,
What sort of Christians are those who know little or no-
thing of what they are to believe ? And why do they not,
but because they will not.-* Can those who plead ignorance
say that they iiave taken all proper pains to instruct them-
selves in christian knowledge .'' Will they say this at the
day of judgment ? No; they cannot. It is evident, there-
fore, that the cause of men's ignorance is unconcern for
their souls. They feel no want of Christ, and therefore
slight the account of his birth, life, and death, and never
ask themselves how they are to be better for him. If St.
Mattliew, Mark, Luke, and John, had agreed in showing
an infallible way in which men shouhl be able to thrive in
the world, men would not suffer a word of that which they
had taught to escape them. Do we not know in our con-
sciences that this is the truth P
152 ST. LUKE. [chap. I.
4. That thou mightest know the certainty of those things, wherein
thou hast been instructed.
This is written not only for Theophilus, but for all
others. This is our call to hear and be instructed. Let us
think what enemies we are to ourselves, and whether it is
possible we should have any concern for our souls, when we
can suffer days and weeks to pass without looking into our
Bibles. The end of all scripture is to bring us to the know-
ledge of Christ, as the only Saviour of sinners ; to the out-
ward knowledge of him first, that by means of it we may
attain to the inward, and hear him speaking to us in
his word, that we may hear him speaking to us in our
hearts. Take especial notice, therefore, that the outward,
historical knowledge of Christ, though necessary in order
to the inward, will do us no good without it. Let us bring
our hearts to the reading and hearing the word of the
gospel of Jesus Christ. Let us pray God to open it to our
hearts, that they may burn within us, and be atliirst for
Christ ! Have we, indeed, come to him ? Let us think
what our condition is this day and hour, if we have not.
For the love of God, let us take knowledge of it ; and let
St. Luke be the physician of our souls ; let him bring us
to the great physician Jesus Christ, that he may be formed
in us the hope of glory.
SECTION II.
Chap. i. ver. 5 — 23.
THE BIIITH OF JOHN THE BAPTIST FORETOLD.
5. There was in the days of Herod, the king of Judaea, a certain
jniest named Zacharias, of the course of Abia: and his wife was
of the daughters of Aaron, and her name was Elisabeth.
VEIL 0—23.] ST. LUKE. 153
(). And tliey were both rigliteoiis before God, walking in all ibc
commandments of the Lord blameless.
This is that which St. Paul also tells us he did, Phil. iii.
6; but neither he nor they were therefore righteous for
heaven. They must have a son born to prepare them and
all others for Christ, by whom only we are justified. But
let their practice shame us, who, with our knowledge of
Christ, are so much less exact in observing the connnand-
ments and ordinances of tlie Lord, respecting his worship,
and our whole walk.
7. And they had no child; because that Elisabeth was barren,
and they both were now well stricken in years.
8. And it came to pass, that while he executed the priest's olfice
before God in the order of his course,
9. According to the custom of the priest's office, his lot was to
burn incense when he went into the temple of the Lord.
10. And the whole multitude of the people were praying with-
out at the time of incense.
11. And there appeared unto him an angel of the Lord stand-
ing on the right side of the altar of incense.
12. And when Zacharias saw him, he was troubled, and fear fell
upon him.
13. But the angel said unto him, Fear not, Zacharias : for thy
prayer is heard ; and tliy wife Elisabeth shall bear thee a son, and
thou shalt call his name John.
The former prayers of Zacharias were heard, for he had
doubtless left off praying for a cliild. It was so much out
of the course of nature, and beyond his expectation, that
when the angel told him he should have a son, he did not
believe it. Observe how our prayers are upon record, and
that God will infallibly answer them in iiis own time and
way. The name of this son who was to be born, was
John — God's mercy ; not so much a blessing to Ills father,
in his old age, as the forerunner of Christ, who is God's
mercy to us all.
14. And thou shalt have joy and gladness: and many shall re-
joice al his birlli.
154 ST. LUKE. [chat. I.
We shall rejoice at the birth of John, if he brings us to
Christ, as the preacher of true repentance ; and there is no
other way of being brought to the Saviour.
15. For he shall be great in the sight of the Lord, and shall
drink neither wine nor strong drink ; and he shall be filled with the
Holy Ghost, even from his mother's womb.
16. And many of the children of Israel shall he turn to the
Lord their God.
John shall turn them to Christ, who is evidently here
called God ; as appears by the next words, " he shall go
before him."
1 7. And he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elias,
to tm-n the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobe-
dient to the wisdom of the just ; to make ready a people prepared
for the Lord.
The aged and the young, the good and the bad, all ages
and conditions, must be turned and prepared for Christ :
the bad by an entire change of their lives; the better sort,
by seeing themselves lost without him. And, take notice,
the turn is in the heart. It avails nothing what else is
changed if the heart is not turned.
18. And Zacliarias said unto the angel. Whereby shall I know
this ? for I am an old man, and my wife well stricken in years.
In verse the 34th, the Virgin Mary says, " How shall
this be ?" and both their words seem to imply a doubting
mind. But God saw a difference in their hearts, belief in
Mary, and unbelief in Zacharias.
19. And the angel answering said unto him, I am Gabriel, that
stand in the presence of God ; and am sent to speak unto thee,
and to shew thee these glad tidings.
20. And, behold, thou shalt be dumb, and not able to speak,
until the day that these things shall be performed, because thou
believest not my words, which shall be fulfilled in their season.
Let us never question the promises of God, but endea-
vour to bring ourselves up to a full belief of them. It is
harder for a convinced sinner to tiiink that he can be for-
VER. 24—38.] ST. LUKE. 155
given, than it was for Zacharias to think that he should
have a son. Let us set the word of God against all our
fears.
21. And the people waited for Zacharias, and marvelled that lie
tarried so long in the temple.
22. And when he came out, he could not speak unto them : and
they perceived that he had seen a vision in the temple : tor he
heckoncd unto them, and remained speechless.
23. And it came to pass, that, as soon as the days of his minis-
tration were accomplished, he departed to his own house.
The Lord will not allow his servants to doubt of his
faithfulness in fulfilling the promises which he has made,
without resenting the affront which it offers to his attri-
butes of power and faithfulness. May the Lord ever keep
us mindful of his word, wherein he hath caused us to hope.
—Edit.
SECTION IIL
Chap, i, ver. 24—38.
TUK AXGKl.'s VISIT TO MAllV
24. And after those days his wife Elisaheth conceived, and hid
herself five months, saying,
25. Thus hath the Lord deaU with me in the days wherein he
looked on me, to take away iny reproach among men.
That she might be at leisure to think of the mercy which
had been vouchsafed unto her, improve it, and praise God
for it, as appears by the next verse. Have we ever betaken
ourselves to solitude, to consider what God has done for
us, and what we are doing in the world P
2(). And in (lie sixth iiioiilli the angel Gahriel was .sent from
(Jt)d unlo a city of (Jalilee, named Nazareth,
27. To a virgin espoused to a man whose name was .hoipli,
of the house of I'^aNid; and the virgin's name was Mary.
156 ST. LUKE. [chap. I.
28. And tlie angel came in unto her, and said, Hail, tliou that
art highly I'avourecl, the Lord is with thee : blessed art thou among
Mary was highly-favoured indeed to be the mother of
God ! But carrying him in her womb was not her salva-
tion. He must be born in her heart. He will in our's; all
was written to bring us to this birth.
29. And when she saw him, she was troubled at his saying, and
cast in her mind what manner of salutation this sliould be.
30. And the angel said unto her. Fear not, Mary : lor thou hast
found favour with God.
31. And, behold, thou shalt conceive in thy womb, and bring
forth a son, and shalt call his name Jesus.
This name Jesus is a sweet name ! Fear not, repenting
sinner : thy Jesus ; thy Saviour ; whenever thou comest
unto God by him.
32. He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the
Highest : and the Lord God shall give unto him the throne of his
father David :
Christ shall have the temporal throne, before the end of
the world ; and a spiritual kingdom in the hearts of men,
immediately.
33. And he shall reign over the house of Jacob for ever : and of
his kingdom there shall be no end.
All belong to the house of Jacob, who take Chiist for
their Lord and king to rule over them.
34. Then said Mary unto the angel, How shall this be, seeing
I know not a man ?
She believed it would be, only she did not know the
manner in which it would be accomplished. It is however
the property of faith to trust Christ in the dark.
35. And the angel answered and said unto her, The Holy Ghost
shall come upon thee, and the power of the Highest shall over-
shadow thee : therefore also that holy thing which shall be born
of thee, shall be callid the Sun of God.
VER. 24 — 38.] ST. LUKE. 157
As being in his birth pure from all spot of sin. What
is it then wliich makes any the children of God, but free-
dom from sin ? He accounts none to be such, while he has
sin to lay to their charge. And we can only be freed from
this charge by Christ, as washed in his blood, sanctified by
his Spirit, and accepted in his perfect righteousness.
3(5. And, behold, thy cousin Elisabeth, slie bath also conceived
a son in her old age ; and this is tbe sixth month with ber, who
was called barren.
This was said to encourage Mary in believing. Zacha-
rias did not believe, and therefore was struck dumb :
Mary believed, and had her faith strengthened still more
by a fresh instance of God's power.
37. For with God nothing shall be impossible.
And all things are also possible to him that believeth.
Mark ix. 23. Think of this, awakened sinner, when thy
fears would hide Christ from thee. But till we are awakened,
let us never talk of believing.
38. And Mary said. Behold the handmaid of tbe Lord ; be it
unto me according to thy word. And tbe angel departed from
her.
We do not readily think how great an act of faith and
resignation this was in Mary. Her reputation was at stake
with the man to whom she was espoused, and with all the
world, and yet she gave vip all to God. We may depend
upon it that faith can never be without its trials. The
world will put us hardly to it in some respect or other ; but
if we commit ourselves to God, we may defy it. May he
enable us to say. Behold thy servant, be it unto me even as
thou wilt.
158 ST. LUKE. [chap. I.
SECTION IV.
C^hap. i. ver. 39—55.
MxVRY's visit to ELISABETH.
39. And Mary arose in those days, and went into the hill
country with haste, into a city of Juda :
Mary had probably heard of Elisabeth's miraculous con-
ception, and she hasted also to tell her what had happened
to herself. This was true spiritual love and friendship.
40. And entered into the house of Zacharias, and saluted
Elisaheth.
This was a joyful meeting of two pious women, who de-
sired to communicate what God had done for them.
41. And it came to pass, that, when Elisaheth heard the saluta-
tion of Mary, the habe leaped in her womb ; and Elisabeth was
filled with the Holy Ghost :
42. And she spake out with a loud voice, and said, Blessed art
thou among women, and blessed is the fruit of thy womb.
The heart of every Christian can testify that Jesus has
bestowed upon him infinite mercy, through his incarnation.
43. And whence is this to me, that the mother of my Lord
should come to me ?
Those who are holy are always humble. Well may we
say, what are we^ that God should do such great things
for us ?
44. For, lo, as soon as the voice of thy salutation sounded in
mine ears, the babe leapt in my womb for joy.
What are our feelings and affections toward the Lord,
when we hear of these things, and consider that all was
for our sakes.
45. And blessed is she that believed : for there shall be a per-
formance of those things which were told her from the Lord.
VER. 39 — 55.] ST. LUKE. 159
Let true Christians apply tliis to themselves. Blessed
is every believer, (iod cannot deceive him. As sure as
ever a man believes, Christ is his with all his benefits.
46. And Mary said. My soul doth magnify the Lord,
47. And my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Saviour.
This is joy indeed. Can we say this.'' Do we long to
say it .'' Let us consider what is the great wish of our hearts,
and how we can possibly be Christians, if our hearts are
not for Christ and his salvation.
48. For lie hath regarded the low estate of his handmaiden ;
for, behold, from henceforth all generations shall call me blessed.
Some of us make lowness of condition a pretence for
neglecting the soul, and say, it is a hard world with us ;
and thus we keep our souls chained down to it. Mary,
on the contrary, declares it to be the very reason of God's
looking upon her. She was perhaps as poor as any of us ;
and we see in this instance, that God does not look the less
kindly upon any for being in a low condition. The great
want in all is poverty of spirit. Whenever we have that,
let us be what we will in the world, we are in a way of be-
ing high and rich in God's favour. Let us think what we
mean, when we take up this excuse ; — Lord, I am poor,
and therefore I resolve that my soul shall fare no better
than my body.
49. For he that is mighty hath done to me great things ; and
holy is his name.
God hath indeed done great things for us ; even things
for which the angels admire and praise God, and we, alas !
overlook and despise for the little things which this world
affords. Blessed is that man who can say, The Lord hath
done to me great things ; he hath given Christ for me, and
he hath given me a heart to believe in him !
50. And his mercy is on them tliat fear him from generation to
generation.
God''s mercy is towards them that fear him, even to the
IGO ST. LUKE. [chap. I.
end of the world, whether they be high or low ; and it is on
no other.
51. He bath shewed strength \^ith his arm; he hath scattered
the proud in the imagination of their hearts.
52. He hath put down the mighty h'om their seats, and exaUed
them of low degree.
The Holy Spirit introduces those of low degree again.
This expression is not repeated without just cause. The
mighty are nothing in God's account, if their hearts do not
stoop to him ; as, alas ! they seldom do. But though
Mary was lowly, as well as poor, it does not follow as a
matter of course, for these two are often far asunder. He
overlooked the mighty to exalt a poor virgin.
53. He hath filled the hungry with good things ; and the rich
he hath sent empty away.
He hath filled these destitute ones with himself, the
best of all good things. So he always does. Those who
hunger after him, are empty vessels, and hence they are
capable of receiving him. The rich, that is, all who are
full of themselves, and feel no want of him, he leaves to
their own miserable emptiness. Let us not wonder that
we do not know, and receive more of Christ, and his bless-
ings, when the hunger of our souls is for something else.
54. He hath holpen his servant Israel, in remembrance of his
mercy ;
55. As be spake to our fathers, to Abraham, and to his seed for
ever.
The seed of Abraham, are the heirs of his faith, who lay
hold of the mercy that is offered to ihem, even the free
forgiveness of their sins. But God, in virtue of all his
promises, has Abraham's natural seed still in his eye. " So
all Israel shall be saved." — liom. xi. 26.
VER. 56_6G.] ST. LUKE. 161
SECTION IV.
Chap. i. ver. 56 — 66.
THE BIRTH OF JOHN THE BAPTIST.
56. And Mary abode with her about three months, and returned to
her own house.
This was a visit of anticipation of spiritual blessings,
both to themselves and to the world. Happy are they
who seek to promote the spiritual happiness of many. —
Edit.
57. Now Elisabeth's full time came that she should be deli-
vered ; and she brought forth a son.
58. And her neighbours and her cousins heard how the Lord
had showed great mercy upon her ; and they rejoiced with her.
It is our duty to rejoice with them that do rejoice, as
well as to weep with them that weep. — Edit.
59. And it came to pass, that on the eighth day they came to cir-
cumcise the child ; and they called liim Zacharias, after the name
of his father.
60. And his mother answered and said, Not so ; but he shall be
called Jolni.
61. And they said unto her. There is none of tliy kindred that
is called by this name.
62. And they made signs to his father, liow be would have him
called,
63. And he asked for a writing table, and wrote, saving. His
name is John. And they marvelled all.
64. And his mouth was opened immediately, and hi.s tongue
loosed, and he spake, and praised God.
Our tongues are our glory, and their proper employment
is to ])raise God and to edify one another. Alas! how fre-
quently have we reason to mourn tlie offences whicli we
commit witli this little member ! May the Lord help us to ^
VOL. n. M
1G2 ST. LUKE. [chap. I.
give him praise with the best member that we have.
—Edit.
Q5. And tear came on all that dwelt round about them : and all
these sayings were noised abroad throughout all the hill country of
Judaea.
66. And all they that heard them laid them up in their hearts,
saying, What manner of child shall this be '. And the hand of the
Lord was with him.
Men in general regard not the work of the Lord, nor
the operation of his hands. And Christians often forget
the motion of those wheels of divine Providence, which
cease not to turn, though no one regard them. All who
heard these things seemed to have forgotten them in the
course of thirty years. Let us not forget the promises of
God respecting our heavenly inheritance, which will, with
most of us, if we are Christians, be in part realised before
lonof. — Edit.
SECTION V.
Chap. i. ver. 67—80.
THE PROPHECY OF ZACHAKIAS.
67. And his father Zacharias was filled with the Holy Ghost,
and prophesied, saying,
68. Blessed be the Lord God of Israel, for he hath visited and
redeemed his people,
Can our hearts go along with Zacharias ? Take notice
that in this prophecy Zacharias had his eyes turned to
Christ. The mercy of his having a son was, as it were,
swallowed up in the much greater mercy of his being the
forerunner of Christ, and the opener of salvation to all
Does not this teach us, what that is u{)on which we should
VER. G7 — 80.] ST. LUKE. 163
have our eyes and our licarts fixed ? Wliat are all pri-
vate, temporal blessings in comparison of this salvation ?
Would it cut jou to the heart, if you thought that you
were to have no share in this redemption with which God
has visited his people ? But how can it be otherwise, if you
do not seek after this, and make it the great end of your
livino^ ?
69. And liatli raised up an born of salvation for us in the house
of his servant David ;
An horn of salvation, is an abundant, a miglity sal-
vation.
70. As he spake by the moulli of bis holy prophets, wliich have
been since the world beean :
D
71. That we should be saved from our enemies, and from the
hand of all that hate us ;
That we should be saved from our spiritual enemies;
that is, wicked spirits, our own lusts, death, and hell ; from
which none but Christ can deliver us.
72. To perform the mercy p-romised to our fathers, and to re-
member his holy covenant ;
73. The oath which he svvare to our father Abraham,
74. That he would grant unto us, that we being delivered out of
the hand of our enemies might serve liim without fear,
75. In holiness and righteousness before liim, all the days of
our life.
See here what a Christian is, and what Christ does for
us. Under the sense of our deliverance from the wrath of
God by him, and under this sense only, can we serve God
continually, with willing and free spirits, and in the love of
holiness.
76. And thou, child, shall be called the Prophet of the Highest:
for thou shalt go before the face of the liord to prepare his
ways :
77. To give knowledge of salvation unto bis people bv the re-
mission of their sins,
Here we are told what tliosc ways are which John was
M 2
1G4 ST. LUKE. [chap. IT.
sent to prepare ; even the ways of salvation. Do we ask
what salvation is? The answer is here given; it is " the
remission of our sins."
78. Through the tender mere}' of our God ; whereby the day-
spring from on high hath visited us,
79. To give light to them that sit in darkness and in the shadow
of death, to guide our feet into the way of peace.
We become entitled to the remission of our sins, through
the tender mercy of our God. We sit in darkness, and
the shadow of death, we are lost and undone in ourselves ;
we are snatched as brands out of the fire. When we lay
hold on this mercy, by the exercise of repentance and faith,
" the dayspring from on high hath visited us ;" the light of
heaven hath come into our souls; Christ hath set our feet
in the way of peace. May the Lord guide our feet into
the way of salvation, and keep us in the way of peace !
80. And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, and was in
the deserts till the day of his shewing unto Israel.
John has been shown to you, in part, in this chapter ;
and you will soon hear of him again ; but to no purpose,
if he brings you not to Christ.
SECTION VI.
Chap. ii. ver. 1 — 12.
THE BIRTH OF CHRIST ANNOUNCED TO THE
SHEPHERDS.
1. And it came to pass in those days, that there went out a de-
cree from Caesar Augustus, that all the world should be taxed.
2. (And this taxing was first made when Cyrenius was governor
of Syria.)
VER. 1 — 12.] ST. LUKE. 165
3. And all went to bo taxed, every one into his own citv.
This was probably a registration in order to lay on a tax,
though the tax was not immediately levied. — Edit.
4. And Joseph also went np from Galilee, out of the citv of Na-
zareth, into Judpca, unto the city of David, which is called Beth-
lehem ; (because he was of the house and lineage of David :)
5. To be taxed with Mary his espoused wife, being great with
child.
6. And so it was, thai, while they were there, the days were ac-
complished that she should be delivered.
It was foretold by the prophet Micah, that Christ should
be born at Bethlehem, and so it must be. It was a long
and tedious journey, at that time of the year, from Naza-
reth to Bethlehem : especially as the way was through a
hilly countr}'. Mary had no thoughts of going there to
be delivered, and yet to that place God brings her, by the
Emperor's decree, just at the critical period. Learn, from
hence, to trust to God, to believe his promises, and to leave
all to his disposal. Though we may be many times in the
dark, and ready to think it a hopeless case with us, tlie
Lord never sleeps, but he is always working all things after
the counsel of his own will, to bring about his own
ends.
7. And she brought forth her first-born son, and wra])pod hiiu
in swaddling clothes, and laid him in a manger ; because there
was no room for them in the inn.
Our sins and fallen state laid him there. Let us look
for the cause of his humble dwelling in ourselves. If we
would be better for his lying there, let us keep our hearts
close to our own case. Who can be in more pitiable cir-
cumstances of meanness and distress, than the virgin mother
of Jesus Ciirist, when there was no room for her and lur hus-
band in the inn ? Was this the \von)an " highly favoured .'*"
After this, let us never think anything liard that bcfals
us. Argue not from it, that you are therefore forgotten, or
despised of God.
8. And there were in the auie country shepherds abiding in the
field, keeping watch o\rr their flock by night.
16G ST. LUKE. [chap. II.
y. And, lo, tlie Lingel of the Lord came upon them, and the
glory of the Lord shone round about them : and they were sore
afraid.
10. And the angel said unto tliem. Fear not: for, behold, I
bring vou good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all peo-
ple.
Tiie angel brings good tidings, not only to the Jews,
but to all the world : to every one of us, if we are will-
ing to receive them. The next verse tells us what these
good tidings are.
IL For mito you is born this day in the city of David a Sa-
viour, which is Christ the Lord.
A Saviour from sin, and from its cursed effects, from the
guilt and jDOVver of it, from our evil natures, and from the
torments of hell. Do we feel our need of such a Saviour.''
Is this glad tidings to us.? What answer do our hearts
give at this moment ! If our hearts were never humbled
for sin, it is easy to answer for them, that this is cold news
to us.
12. And this shall be a sign unto you ; Ye shall find the babe
wrapj^cd in swaddling clothes, lying in a manger.
This was a thing to be considered, and at which they
might well wonder. None but humble souls can enter into
the meaning of this sign. We should have thought it
more suitable, if Christ had been born in great state in a
palace. But Christ begins to preach poverty of spirit,
the moment he comes into the world.
Behold, in these verses, God's ways, and how his
thoughts are not like ours ! The blessed Virgin becomes a
mother in the stable of an inn : the Lord of glory, and the
Saviour of the world, laid in a manger ; — his birth pro-
claimed from heaven first to a company of poor shepherds.
Here is great comfort and encouragement for the poor at
all times, if they had but eyes to see it. What may they
not look for at the hands of God ? What should hinder his
power in them now, if they do not hinder it themselves .''
VER. 13.— 24.] ST. LUKE. 167
Verily, tiieir mouths are stopped ; and if a poor, manor
woman, does not know and receive Christ, it is because
the poor liave as hard, and as proud hearts, as the rich.
SECTION VII.
Chap. ii. ver. 13 — 24.
THE CIRCUMCISION OK CHRIST.
13. And suddenly ihere was with the angel a multitude of the
heavenly host praising God, and saying,
Perhaps not one of the heavenly host was absent on this
grand occasion. They were praising God for joy, that
we might be of their number, and with them praise God
for ever. The deliverance of man from the power of sin
and Satan was accounted a thing of great importance with
them, though in many cases it seems to be nothing in our
eyes.
14. Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will
toward men.
Glory is, and always will be, given to God in heaven.
The ethereal palaces ring with God's glory displayed in our
salvation, though we are silent, and refuse him the just tri-
bute of our praise. " And on earth peace," — peace with
God, and peace with all nature. There may be, there is
peace, wherever Christ is truly known. " Good-will
toward men," — the good-will of God to men, who has dis-
played his mercy in our forgiveness ; and has bestowed
upon us a sense of his reconciliation ; and a disposition of
universal good-will of men towards one another. It was
so intended; it should be so; and if it is not, we must
answer for it.
168 ST. LUKE. [chap. II.
15. And it came to pass, as the angels were gone away from
them into heaven, the shepherds said one to anotlier. Let us
now go even unto Bethlehem, and see this thing which is come to
pass, which the Lord hath made known unto us.
It was but a little, in comparison, which the Lord had
made known unto them. We have the advantage of them
in many respects, and may know a great deal more of
Christ than they did. " Let us go and see," is saying
something : though we cannot go to him at Bethlehem, he
still says to all, " Come unto me." Those who are taught
by the Holy Spirit, know how they are to go to Christ.
16. And they came with haste, and found Mar}'^, and Joseph,
and the babe lying in a manger.
They found that which was promised to them, arid we
shall find all that Christ has told us, to our great comfort.
But let us do as the shepherds did ; let us make haste.
Another year, or even another month, may be too late
to come to Christ. AVe are not sure of the time, and the
longer we stay, the more indisposed we shall be to come to
him.
17. And when they had seen it, they made known abroad the
saying which was told them concerning this child.
Angels were the first preachers of Christ after his
birth, and poor shepherds the next; and God was with
them.
18. And all they that heard it wondered at those things which
were told them by the shepherds.
They mused deeply upon what God was about to do in
the earth.
19. But Mary kept all these things, and pondered them in her
heart.
We ought to do the same with the promises of God, and
their accomj^lislimcnt in Christ ; and might, if we were so
disposed : we have many times opportimities to do so when
VER. 13—24.] ST. LUKE. 169
we do not. A pondering heart is a gracious heart, and
cannot miss of salvation.
20. And the shepherds returned, glorifying and praising God
for all the things that they had heard and seen, as it was told unto
them.
They heard and saiv ; we hear and believe ; and one is
as blessed as the other. The end of all is, that we may
glorify and praise God.
21. And when eiglit days were accomplished for the circumcis-
ing of the child, his name was called Jesus, which was so named
of the angel before he was conceived in the womb.
22. And when the days of her purification according to the law
of INIoses were accomplished, they brought him to Jerusalem, to
present him to the Lord ;
23. (As it is written in the law of the Lord, Every male that
openeth the womb shall be called holy to theliord;)
24. And to offer a sacrifice according to that which is said
in the law of the Lord, A pair of turtledoves, or two young
])igeons.
The offering of the poor was two young pigeons. Jo-
seph and iVIary had not a lamb to bring, which was the
common offering. Lev. xii. 8.
The Collect for the Circumcision will assist us to make a
profitable useof thispassage. — "Almighty God, whomadest
thy blessed Son to be circumcised, and obedient to the law
for man ; grant us the true circumcision of the Spirit, that
our hearts and all our members being mortified from all
Avorldly lusts, we may in all things obey thy blessed will,
through the same thy Son Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen."
170 ST. LUKE. [chap. II.
SECTION VIII.
Chap. ii. ver. 2")— 38.
SIMEON AND ANNA PROPHESY OF CHRIST.
25. And, behold, there was a man in Jerusalem, whose name
was Simeon ; and the same man was just and devout, waiting for
ihe consolation of Israel : and the Holy Ghost was upon him.
Let us not deceive ourselves. If wc are not just and de-
vout, we are in no proper state of mind becoming those,
who wait for the consolation of Israel. But this is not all :
we must look for redemption and salvation by Jesus
Christ. Though Simeon was just and devout, redemption
and salvation by Jesus Christ must be his consolation.
26. And it was revealed unto him by the Holy Ghost, that he
should not see death, before he had seen the Lord's Christ.
27. And he came by the Spirit into the temple : and when the
parents brought in the child Jesus, lo do for him after the custom
of the law,
28. Then took he him up in his arms, and blessed God, and
said,
Simeon had been looking and longing for this blessed
time. He had Christ in his heart before, and it was all
joy to have him in his arms. What makes Christ welcome
to any, but the desire of him ? Salvation by Christ is no-
thing to those who desire anything more, and live for some
other end. He commands us to seek salvation, in the first
place. The man is undone, who seeks it only in the se-
cond.
29. Lord, now lettost thou thy servant depart in peace, accord-
ing to thy word :
This was a lively faith ! Happy is the man, who can
say, at the hour of deatli, as the aged Simeon did, " Lord,
now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace."
VER. 25—38.] ST. LUKE. 171
30. For mine eyes have seen tliy salvation,
The same faith can always speak the same words. "It
is the evidence of things not seen,'' Heb. xi. 1, and makes
them present to the eye of our mind.
31. Which tliou hast jjreparecl before the face of all peojile ;
The Lord has prepared, and designed his salvation for
all ; he hath published and offered it for the benefit of all.
He offers it to all here present. None need to come short
of it. You would think it hard indeed, if God had said,
you should have no share in it. Pronounce not this curse
against yourselves.
32. A light to ligliteu the Gentiles, and the glory of thy people
Israel.
When Simeon spoke these words, all that lived in this
place and country were Gentiles, or heathens, without hope,
and without God in the world. What are we now ? We
are either still in darkness, or we are light in the Lord.
Many ])lead hard for ignorance, and say, they cannot
know, and wilfully shut their eyes against the light.
The salvation of God chiefly belonged to his people
Israel, was first offered to them, and through them con-
veyed to all others. We are only grafts upon their stock.
This was glory enough for them. They have lost it now,
but it is reserved for them, and they will be recovered to it
" For if the casting away of them be the reconciling of the
wdrld, what shall the receiving of them be, but life from
the dead ?'" Rom. xi. 15.
33. And Josej)h and his mother marvelled at those things wliich
were spoken of him.
With pious wonder, or partly in the dark. They did
not know everything concerning him. More was revealed
to Simeon by prophecy than they could know without :
nor is it anywhere said, that they had this gift.
34. And Simeon blessed them, and said unto Mary his mother.
Behold, this child is set lor the fall and rising again of many in
Israel ; and for a sif^n which shall be s|)oken against;
172 ST. LUKE. [chap. II.
Many would stumble at this stone, yet to many he
would be a chief corner stone, elect, precious. 1 Pet. ii. 6*.
Remember what Christ says : "On whomsoever it shall fall,
it will grind him to powder." Matt. xxi. 44. Or, many,
though they fall, yet through him shall rise again.
35. (Yea, a sword shall pierce dirough thy own soul also,) that
the thoughts of many hearts may be revealed.
Who knows what this piercing, sharp sword means ? Let
not the most highly-favoured think to escape without trou-
ble, inward or outward, or both. At such times, think of
the sword in Mary's soul.
Christ is the revealer of the heart to itself: so long as it
is unsearchedj and hidden to itself, it is certainly cor-
rupt.
36. And there was one Anna, a ])rophetess, the daughter of
Phanuel, of the tribe of Aser : she was of a great age, and had
lived with an husband seven years from her virginity ;
37. And she was a widow of about fourscore and four years,
which departed not from the temple, but served God with fastings
and prayers night and day.
38. And she coming in that instant gave thanks likewise unto
the Lord, and spake of him to all them that looked for redemjnion
in Jerusalem.
Here is another instance of one devoted to God in great
strictness, during a long widowhood, and yetlooking farther,
namely, for the promised redemption of Israel. Christ alone
saves all. " No man cometh unto the Father but by him."
John xiv. 6. Think of this, that you may be upon a right
foundation. Read and consider the eleventh article of the
Church of England — " Of the justification of Man."
We are accounted righteous before God, only for the
merit of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, by faith, and
not for our own works, or deservings. Wherefore, that we
are justified by faith only, is a most wliolesome doctrine,
and very full of comfort, as more largely is expressed in the
" Homily of Justification."
VER. 39—52.] ST. LUKE. 173
SECTION IX.
Chap. ii. ver. 39—52.
CHRIST IN THE TEMPLE.
39. And when tliey liad perfonned all things according to the
law of the Lord, they returned into Galilee, to their own city Na-
zareth.
40. And the cliild grew, and waxed strong in spirit, filled with
wisdom : and the grace of God was upon him.
The human nature, even in the blessed Jesus, could do
nothing witliout the grace of God. The same grace can,
and must be, all in all in us. Do we fall down upon our
knees for it, day by day ?
4 1 . Now his parents went to Jerusalem every year at the feast
of the passover.
42. And when he was twelve years old, they went up to Jeru-
salem after the custom of the feast.
43. And when they had fulfilled the days, as they returned, the
child Jesus tarried behind in Jerusalem ; and Joseph and his mo-
ther knew not of it.
44. But they, supposing him to have been in the company,
went a day's journey ; and they sought him among their kinsfolk
and acquaintance.
45. And when they found him not, they turned back again to
Jerusalem, seeking him.
The parents of Jesus seem not to have been prepared to
admit the divine character which began so early to show
itself in Jesus. Alas ! how slow we are to learn lessons of
spiritual instruction ! — Edit.
46. And it came to pass, that after three days they found him
in the temple, sitting in the midst of the doctors, both hearing
them, and asking theui questions.
Wlio would not have wished to have been present at that
174 ST. LUKE. [chap. II.
time.^ Who would not liave been interested in the ques-
tions he put to the doctors, and the answers he returned
to the questions which those learned persons put to him !
Alas ! this however would be but a vain, empty wish, if we
do not hear him now speaking to us, in his word, where all
is told us that is needful for our salvation.
47. And all that heard him were astonished at his understand-
ing and answers.
48. And when they saw him, they were amazed : and his mo-
ther said mitohim, Son, why hast thou thus dealt with us P behold,
thy father and I have sought thee sorrowing.
49. And he said unto them. How is it that ye sought me ? wist
ye not that I must be about my Father's business ?
His parents seem not to have known this : and, proba-
bly, this was the first hint which he gave them of his great
business in the world.
50. And they understood not the saying which he spake unto
them.
It appears strange to us, that they knew no more of
Christ, and his office, than it seems they did. But the
meanest Christians now may know more of him than his
parents could then, without an immediate revelation,
which it does not appear they had.
51. And he went down with them, and came to Nazareth, and
was subject unto them : but his mother kept all these sayings in her
heart.
The subjection of Christ furnishes an example of obe-
dience to parents. Christ, who knew himself to be the Son
of God, did not refuse to be subject to Joseph and Mary :
she indeed marked these circumstances, and compared them
with those things which the angel told her before Jesus was
born.
52. And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favour
with God and man.
So may we increase in wisdom and favour witli God, by
CHAP. III.] ST. LUKE. 175
the same Spirit which dwelt in hiin. May the Lord grant
that we may be always growin<r in grace, and in the know-
ledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ !
SECTION X.
Chap. iii. ver. 1 — 14.
THE PREACHI"NG OF JOHN THE BAPTIST.
1. Now in the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Ca)sar,
Pontius Pilate being governor of Judiea, and Herod being tetrarch
of Galilee, and his brother Phili]) tetrarch of Itnrpca and of tlie
region of Trachonitis, and liysanias the tetrarch of Abilene,
2. Annas and Caiaphas being the high priests, the word of God
came unto John the son of Zacharias in the wilderness.
We now take a view of John the Baptist. His ministry
is rough, but there is a necessity for us to pass under it.
He must prepare the way for Christ, in all flesh, by the
])reaching of repentance. This is God''s order, and cannot
be reversed.
3. And he came into all the country about Jordan, preaching the
baptism of repentance for the remission of sins ;
Without repentance there is no remission. Repentance
is the necessary preparation for it, but docs not procure it.
That must be done by Christ ; and if John the Baptist
does not bring us to Him, we arc just where we were in
point of forgiveness. We must repent, and we think that
enough. But sin is not easily pardoned. John can say, re-
pent: but he cannot say, thy sins are forglvenr.
But what is repentance.'* A sense of the evil that is in
us, — concern for it, and a will to be delivered from it.
What will man be for ever, if he does not seek after it ? Do
176 ST. LUKE. [chap. III.
not mistake. Eveiy one of us. You yourselves. Do not
blindly put all off' to others.
4. As it is written in the book of the words of Esaias the pro-
phet, saying. The voice of one crying in the wiklerness. Prepare
ye the way of the Lord, make his paths straight.
This is the grand, solemn opening of the New Testa-
ment. He comes! He comes! The desire of all nations
comes ! Be ready. He has his time of coming to our
hearts, and of taking up his abode there. But never, till
these words first sound into ^our ears, and put us upon
making the way smooth for him.
5. Every valley shall be filled, and every mountain and hill shall
be brought low ; and the crooked shall be made straight, and the
rough ways shall be made smooth ;
Every hindrance to Christ's coming in us must be re-
moved ; especially, that greater one of an opposing will.
Not that we can do even this without help : and much less,
cleanse ourselves wholly before his coming. That is his
work ; and whenever he comes, he will find enough to do
in us.
6. And all flesh shall see the salvation of God.
God's salvation comes to us by Christ. What, shall all
flesh see the salvation of God ? Yes, all. So is the will of
God. And yet how many refuse to see.'' Think whether
seeing the salvation of God is not hungering and thirsting
after the salvation of God, receiving it gladly, looking for
your great comfort from it, and living worthily of so great
a mercy.
7. Then said he to the multitude that came forth to be baptized
of him, O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from
the wrath to come ?
He meant, they were not warned. He had reason to be-
lieve that they came to his baptism in hypocrisy, and would
not take the only method to escape the wrath to come, by
repenting.
VEIL I — 14.] ST. LUKE. 177
8. Bring forth llierc-forc fruits wortliy of repentance, and begin
not to say within yoursch^s, We have Abraham to our father: for
I say unto you. That God is able of these stones to raise up chil-
dren unto Abraham.
Nothing else but the fruits of repentance can prove it to
be true and genuine. Repentance for sin, and continuance
in it, is impossible. But men are very ingenious at deceiv-
ing themselves. They know that they have cause enough
to repent, but this is hard. It is neither more nor less
than saying, I have been blind, and foolish, and a rebel to
God, all my life. What then, in these circumstances, do
they do to keep their consciences quiet ? They pretend to
repent.
" Begin not to say within yourselves, We have Abraham
to our father." This was very galling to the Jews, who
made themselves sure of God's favour, because they were
in covenant with him. But -John the Baptist was not sent
to flatter them. Let us consider ourselves. Does not his
plain speaking hit us ? Will our baptism, and Christian
name, avail us anything without their proper fruits, namely,
praying hearts, tender consciences, and strict, christian
lives ?
" God is able of these stones to raise up children unto
Abraham." These stones were the Gentiles. Can we all
say, that God has raised us up out of our hardened, natu-
ral state, to be true spiritual children of Abraham, and
heirs of his faith ? What would John say, if he was
here ?
9. And now also the axe is laid unto the root of the trees :
every tree therefore which bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn
down, and cast into the fire.
Think betimes, before God lets the axe fall. What a
dreadful stroke it will be, if it cuts us down for the fire '
Let us examine ourselves, whether we are in a fruit-bearing
state, from a root of faith, and as branches of the true
vine.
VOL. II. N
178 ST. LUKE. [chap. III.
10. And the people asked him, saying. What shall we do
then ?
Saying this sincerely, is saying something. Have any
of us ever said, " Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ? AVe
may know by this, whether we are yet come to conversion
or not.
11. He answereth and saith unto them, He that hath two coats,
let him impart to him that hath none ; and he that hath meat, let
him do likewise.
Christ does not mean that it is unlawful for any man to
have two coats ; but that when we have enough and to spare,
we must not see others want.
12. Then came also publicans to be baptized, and said unto him.
Master, what shall we do ?
13. And he said unto them. Exact no more than that which is
appointed you.
14. And the soldiers likewise demanded of him, saying, And
what shall we do ? And he said unto them. Do violence to no
man, neither accuse any falsely; and be content with your
wages.
Let every one who hears this, consider carefully, what
sins and temptations he is more particularly exposed to, by
his calling, and way of life.
SECTION XL
Chap. iii. ver. 15 — 22.
John's testimony of christ.
15. And as the people were in expectation, and all men mused
in their hearts of John, whether he were the C'hrist, or not ;
16. John answered, saying unto them all, 1 indeed baptize you
with water ; but one mightier than I cometh, the latchet of whose
shoes T am not worthy to unloose : he shall baptize you wiih the
Holv Ghost and with fire :
VER. 15 — 23.] ST. LUKE. 179
With the Holy Ghost, as with fire ; to purify and
cleanse us, — to burn and consume all our impurities,
whether they be open or secret. John the Baptist cannot
do this for us. He has done his office, when he has put
us in Christ's hands for this baptism. And for this we
must pray, if ever we would be saved by him.
17. Whose fan is in his hand, and he will throughly jjurge his
floor, and will gather the wheat into his garner ; but the chaff he
will burn with fire unquenchable.
Christ will by the Holy Spirit purge the floor of
the heart now. O that we might say. Amen, to this !
For it must be done, and he alone can do it. Christ
will purge the floor of the whole world, at the day of
judgment; when he will gather the wheat into his gar-
ner, but the chaff he will burn with fire unquenchable.
God grant that we may consider, without delay, what we are;
whether we are the wheat, or the chaff; fit to be gathered
into Christ's garner, or fuel for hell.
18. And many other things in his exhortation preached he unto
the people.
19. But Herod the tetrarch, being reproved by him for Herodias
his brother Philip's wife, and for all the evils which Herod liad
done,
20. Added yet this above all, that he shut up John in prison.
21. Now when all the people were baptized, it came to pass,
that Jesus also being baptized, and praying, liie heaven was opened,
Christ was not baptized for himself, he did not need it.
But he was baptized to recommend it to us, and to confirm
this ordinance by his example. " And praying, the heaven
was opened :" hence we may learn what opens the heavens.
22. And the Holy Ghost descended in a bodily shape like a
dove upon him, and a voice came from heaven, which said. Thou
art my beloved Son ; in thee I am well pleased.
May we not hence presume that the Holy Ghost de-
scended upon Christ for the whole human nature, and that
he is also present in our baptism .''
n2
ISO ST. LUKE. [chap. III.
God is well pleased with us in him, and for his sake,
whenever we are joined to him by a living faith. It is the
great grace, blessed truth, and peculiar benefit of the gos-
pel, that God sees us in Christ, for our eternal justification.
But remember, that every man who hath this hope in him,
" purifieth himself even as he is pure." 1 John iii. 3. May
the Lord bestow upon us the faith which worketh by love,
keepeth the commandments, and maketh us new creatures.
SECTION XII.
Chap. iii. ver. 23—38.
THE GENEALOGY OF CHRIST.
23. And .Jesus himself began to be about thirty years of age,
being (as was supposed) the son of Joseph, which was the son of
Heli,
24. Which was the son of Matthat, which was the son of Levi,
which was tlie son of Melchi, which was the son of Janna, whicli
was the son of Joseph,
25. Which was the son of Mattathias, which was the son of
Amos, which was the son of Nauui, which was the son of Esh',
which was the son of Nagge,
26. Which was the son of Maath, which was the son of Matta-
thias, which was the son of Seniei, which was the son of Joseph,
which was the son of Juda,
27. Which was the son of Joanna, which was the son of Rhesa,
which was the son of Zorobabel, which was the son of Salathiel,
which was the son of Neri,
28. Which was the son of Melchi, which was the son of Addi,
which was the son of Cosam, which was the son of Elmodam, which
was the son of Er,
29. Which was the son of Jose, which was the son of Eliezer,
which was the son of Jorim, which was the son of Matthat, which
was the son of I^evi,
VER. 23—38.] ST. LUKE. 181
30. Which was the son of Simeon, which was the son of .Tiuhi,
which was the son of .loscph, wliich was the son of Jonan, which
was the son of EHakivn,
31. Which was the son of Melea, which was the son of Mcnan,
which was the son of INIattatlia, which was the son of Natlum,
which was tlie son of Davifl,
32. Which was the son of Jesse, which was the son of Obecl,
which was the son of Booz, which was the son of Salmon, which
was the son of Naasson,
33. Which was the son of Aminadab, which was the son of
Aram, which was the son of Esrom, which was the son of Phares,
wliich was the son of Juda,
34. ^Vhich was the son of .Tacob, which was the son of Isaac,
which was the son of Abraham, which was the son of Thara, which
was the son of Nachor.
35. Which was the son of Saruch, which was the son of Ragaii,
which was the son of Plialec, which was the son of lleber, which
was the son of Sala,
36. Which was the son of Caiuan, which was the son of Ai-
phaxad, which was the son of Seni, which was the son of Noe,
which was the son of Lamech,
37. Which was the son of Mathusala, which was the son of
Enoch, which was the son of Jared, which was the son of Maleleel,
which was the son of Cainan,
38. Which was the son of Enos, which was the son of Seth,
which was the son of Adam, which was the son of God.
This genealogy of our blessed Saviour is traced up by
St. Luke, from Joseph the husband of the Virgin Mary,
the mother of Jesus Christ, through her family to Adam.
And hence we deduce, tiiat Christ was the seed of the
woman, which was promised to bruise the head of the ser-
pent. This catalogue of names may suggest to the pious
reader many admonitory thoughts. Many of them were,
doubtless, great men in their day and generation, yet their
names are now the only records which we have of their ex-
istence. Those wlio have particular notices in the Bible,
are rendered remarkable, either on account of the blots
which stain their memory, or the power of their piety and
faith in God. —EdiL
182 ST. LUKE. [chap. IV,
We gather thus much from their names, as the progeni-
tors of the Messiah, that the Hfe of man is chiefly to be
regarded as affording him an opportunity to glorify God,
by devoting himself to the spiritual benefit of his fellow-
creatures ; and by performing the work of his generation
all the days of his vanity upon the earth. Whatever any
one, who professes the faith of the gospel, does with an in-
tention to glorify God, and in accordance with his holy
will, must be valuable when human life closes upon him.
The obedience of the life, and the devotion of the heart, to
God, must not however be made the foundation of our hope
of mercy from him. There is no other foundation for a
sinner's hope than Jesus Christ, whose precious blood
cleanses from all sin. But the fruits of the Spirit must be
produced, and the works of the flesh be mortified, that the
power of sin may be destroyed in those that believe in Jesus
Christ. Let us inquire whether or not we are fulfilling
the great duties of life, by dying unto sin, and living unto
righteousness, through Jesus Christ our Lord. — Edit.
SECTION XIII.
Chap. iv. ver. 1 — 13.
THE TEMPTATION AND FASTING OF CHRIST.
1 . And Jesus being full of the Holy Ghost, returned from Jor-
dan, and was led by the SiDirit into the wilderness,
Our trials, whether common or extraordinary, outward
or inward, of shorter or longer continuance, are likewise
from the hand of God. These afe ordained solely for our
good ; and the same spirit which brings us into them, is
with us in them. Let us hold fast this belief, and we shall
certainly be held up, and in tlie end be delivered.
VER. 1 13.] ST. LUKE. ] 83
2. Being forty days Icmpted of the devil. And in those days he
did eat nothing : and wiien they were ended, he afterwards
hungered.
3. And the devil said unto him, If thou he the Son of God, com-
mand this stone that it he made bread.
4. And Jesus answered him, saying, It is written. That man
shall not live by bread alone, but by every word of God.
The devil suited his first temptation to Christ's condi-
tion at that time : and so he deals with us. He has not
forgotten his art, and is always cunning enough to spy out
our weak side. Let us not forget the lesson here taught
us. When Satan sets upon a poor man with this sugges-
tion,— " steal,'' or " fret against God :"" — no, says the
honest, faithful, poor man ; if I keep close to God, I am
sure of needful support; and whatever ha])pens, I will
never advise with the devil, how to obtain a supply of my
wants.
O. And the devil, taking him up into an high mountain, shewed
unto him all the kingdoms of the world in a moment of time.
6. And the devil said unto him, All this power will I give thee,
and the glory of them ; for that is delivered unto me, and to whom-
soever I will I give it.
7. If thou therefore wilt worship me, all shall be thine.
8. And Jesus answered and said unto him. Get thee behind me,
Satan ; for it is written. Thou shalt worshiji the Lord thy God,
and him only shalt thou serve.
Observe, in the first place, wliat is commanded, " Tluni
shalt worship the Lord thy God."" This thou shalt and
must do, in ])ublic and })rivate, with the bent of thy heart;
and without this, whatever thou dost, thou art nothing in
his sight. Observe, in the second place, what is forbidden :
Thou shalt not worship anything else ; nothing besides, or
togfther with, God, but him only : not an idol, nor an
image ; not the world, nor the creature. And let us take
notice that whatever has our hearts, is our God, and notliing
else is worshipped there. Tliis is the case whatever the
lips say.
184 ST. LUKE. [chap. TV.
9. And he brought hiin to Jerusalem, and set him on a pinnacle
of the temple, and said unto him, If thou be the Son of God, cast
thyself down from hence:
10. For it is written. He shall give his angels charge over thee,
to keep thee :
11. And in their hands they shall ])ear thee up, lest at any time
thou dash thy foot against a stone.
12. And Jesus answering, said unto him. It is said, Thou shalt
not tempt the Lord thy God.
That is, thou shalt not distrust his fatherly care over
thee, by requiring any extraordinary proof of it.
13. And when the devil had ended all the temptation, he de-
parted from him for a season.
We have a watchful enemy who never leaves us long ;
and we have need to be always upon our guard. If we
are, our comfort is, that God never departs from us. But
there is no watch kept without continual prayer. What
are we doing .''
Christ, who came to work out a perfect righteousness for
us, and set an example of perfect obedience, must be tried
to the uttermost ; and therefore he has the devil, with all
his power and malice, let loose upon him. Trials are the
high road to perfection ; and none of his servants must
think to escape without them. They are here instructed
how to stand forth, namely, by faith, in the power and
word of God. If we have the grace given us to say in all
temptations, " Thus, and thus, it is written," nothing can
hurt us — if we have a will and a power to stand, God
will not suffer us to fall.
VEIl. 14—30.] ST. LUKE. 185
SECTION XIV.
Chap. iv. vcr. 14—30.
THE PEOPLE OF NAZARETH ADMIRE HIS WORDS.
14. Ami Jesus returned in the power of tl>e Spirit into Galilee ;
and there went out a fame of him through all the region round
ahout.
15. And he taught in their synagogues, being glorified of all.
Christ is glorified of us, when we receive him into our
hearts.
16. And he came to Nazareth, where he had been brought up :
and, as his custom was, he went into the synagogue on the sab-
bath da}-, and stood up for to read.
Let us be all attention, as if he were now among us, and
standing up to read. He is, indeed, always present, by
the power of his Spirit, at the reading of his Word, if we
are with him in prayer, faith, and affection, and do not
harden ourselves against it. For the love of God, let us
hear him.
17. And there was delivered unto him the book of the prophet
Esaias. And when he had o])eued the book, he found the place
where it was written.
It might be the lesson for the day ; or, he turned to it,
as a most remarkable prophecy of himself, — of his office,
and the great design of his coming. Lay it up in your
hearts from this moment.
18. The Spirit of the Lord is upon me,
The true minister of Christ may say this, that the Holy
Spirit is upon him, according to his measure- But lie must
be upon you, if ever you profit by the reading of the
scripture.
lb. Because he lialli aiiuiuled lue lo preach the gospel to the
poor : he liulh sent me to lical ibc broken-hearted, to preach de-
186 ST. LUKE. [chap. IV.
liveraiice to the captives, and recovering of sight to the hlind, to
set at liberty them that are bruised,
19. To preach the acceptable year of the Lord.
The gospel which Christ preaches to the poor, is glad
tidino-s of mercy, and peace from God : — remission of sins,
— a new state of sonship in Christ, and through him a
right to heaven.
Christ and his ministers are sent to preach the gospel to
the poor: the poor in spirit, who are convinced of sin,
humbled for it, and who know themselves to be undone by
it. These are the persons whom the world pities and calls
fools. Are we the men and women ? We may assure our-
selves that none but such can be better for his preaching.
The broken-hearted whom Christ is sent to heal are
those who are sensible of their danger and misery in sin :
and they only can be healed. They are here, moreover,
o-iven to understand that they cannot heal themselves : they
must come to Christ for healing.
Those captives to whom Christ is sent to preach deliver-
ance, are not in the dungeon of a prison, but in a far worse
place : they are held fast by the chains of Satan, and
bound hand and foot in sin, as all are, till Christ sets them
free.
Men are stone blind, however wise in other respects, till
they see themselves in the light of God's truth, perishing
sinners- When any have made this discovery, Christ
preaches to them the recovery of sight,
Jesus preaches liberty to them that are bruised with a
sense of their sins, and who are pressed down as under some
o-reat weight. Faith in Christ, as the easer of all our bur-
dens, brings our liberty.
May the Lord grant that this may be the acceptable
year of the Lord to every one of us ; a blessed year indeed.
It will be so, if it comes to us with the glad tidings of the
gospel of peace, — healing and deliverance, recovc)-ing of
sight, and spiritual liberty and acceptance with God
through Christ.
VER. 14—30.] ST. LUKE. 187
20. And he closed the hook, and he gave it again to the
minister, and sat down. And the eyes of all them that were in
the synagogue were fastened on him.
21. And he began to say unto them, This day is this scripture
fulfilled in your ears.
So in substance it is fulfilled in our ears. We have now
heard the whole matter; the end of Christ's coming, and
who are fit for him, as plainly as they did ; and perhaps,
as they did, we may wonder at these gracious words.
But, that they are fulfilled in our ears, is nothing, unless
all be fulfilled in the heart. It was not in them. Let us
mark what follows, and be in fear for ourselves.
22. And all hare him witness, and wondered at the gracious
words which proceeded out of his mouth. And they said. Is not
this Joseph's son ?
23. And he said unto them, Ye will surely say unto me this
proverb. Physician, heal thyself: whatsoever we have heard, done
in Capernaum, do also here in thy country.
24. And he said. Verily I say unto you. No prophet is accepted
in his own country.
25. But I tell you of a truth, many widows were in Israel in the
days of Elias, when the heaven was shut up three years and six
months, when great famine was throughout all the land ;
26. But unto none of them was Elias sent, save uuto Sarepla, a
city of Sidon, unto a woman that was a widow.
27. And many lepers were in Israel in the time of Eliseus the
prophet ; and none of them was cleansed, saving Naaman the
Syrian.
Christ, who knew what was in man, knew what enter-
tainment they would give him and his doctrine : and tiiat,
very few excepted, they would find out some pretence for
cavilling at him, and lose all the benefit of his preaching.
Let us take heed that it be not so with us, the generality,
at all times, go without their remedy.
28. And all they in the synagogue, when they heard these
things, were filled with wrath.
This is a certain effect of the word, where it doe* not
188 ST. LUKE. [chap. IV.
speed its errand. If men are not won by the preaching of
it, they will, of course, hate the preacher. Nay, verily,
but their wrath is against God, whose word it is. O what
a depth of wickedness there is in the hearts and souls of all
unconverted men !
29. And (they) rose up, and thrust him out of the city, and
led him unto the brow of the bill whereon their city was buik, that
they inigbt c as him down headlong.
30. But he passing through the midst of tliem went his vvay.
Thus Christ easily delivered himself from the malice and
power of his enemies, without lessening his affection to-
wards the people who sat in darkness and the shadow of
death. — Edit.
SECTION XV.
Chap. iv. ver. 31 — 44.
CHRIST PERFORMS MIRACLES.
31. And (Jesus) came down to Capernaum, a city of Galilee,
and taught them on the sabbath days.
32. And they were astonished at his doctrine : for his word
was with power.
They clearly perceived that there was something very
extraordinary in him, but notwithstanding that, they were
not generally converted.
33. And in the synagogue there was a man, which had a spirit
of an unclean devil, and cried out with a loud voice,
34. Saving, Let us alone ; what have we to do with thee, thou
Jesus of Nazareth ? art thou come to destroy us .'' I know thee
who thou art ; the Holy One of God.
Some, perhaps, may think that none but a devil could
say to Christ, " What have I to do with thee .?" But every
one says it in cHect, who puts him off from time to time
with excuses.
VEIL 31 44.] ST. LUKE. . 189
35. And Jesus rebuked him, saying, Hold tliy ])cace, and come
out of him. And when the devil had thrown him in the midst,
be came out of him, and liurt him not.
36. And they were all amazed, and spake among themselves,
saying, What a word is this ! for with authority and power he
commandeth the unclean spirits, and they come out.
In every miracle of which you read, keep these things
constantly in mind ; that it is a proof of Christ's power
and will to help us, as he did others ; that he alone can
help us ; and that our healing and cleansing is by as great
a miracle as any of which we read. What can it signify
to us to hear of his cures, if we do not come to him for
our own ? But when men attempt to come to Christ di-
rectly, naked, helpless, and undone, it is a trying time
with the soul.
37. And the fame of him went out into every place of the
country round about.
The report of the miracles and doctrine of Christ does
not always lead men to repentance and faith in him. —
Edit.
38. And he arose out of the synagogue, and entered into
Simon's house. And Simon's wife's mother was taken with a
great fever ; and they besought him for her.
39. And he stood over her, and rebuked the fever ; and it left
her : and immediately she arose and ministered unto them.
It is not said, " she arose, and ministered to them," with-
out a good reason. Healing by Christ is followed by
ministering to him, and to all who serve him.
40. Now when the sun was setting, all they that had any sick
with divers diseases brought them luito him ; and he laid his hands
on every one of them, and healed them.
41. And devils also came out of many, crying out, and saying.
Thou art Christ the Son of God. And he rebuking them su/Fercd
them not to speak : for they knew that he was Christ.
Jesus suffered not the devils to speak, because he knew
that an ill use would be made of the circumstance. The
190 , ST. LUKE, [chap. V.
people might have said, as, indeed, the Pharisees did say,
he is in league with the devils.
42. And when it was day, he departed and went into a desert
])lace : and the people sought him, and came unto him, and stayed
him, that he should not depart h-om them.
43. And he said unto them, I must preach the kingdom of God
to other cities also : for therefore am T sent.
44. And he preached in the synagogues of Galilee.
He was a common good, and must be everywhere: he is
not less so now, but even more. He lias a work to do in
us, and he is ready to enter upon it. He is alike present
everywhere ; and, to our comfort, will never depart from
us, if we are but willing to keep him.
The kingdom of God, is his kingdom of grace here, and
of glory hereafter. One is the entrance into, and begin-
ning of the other. The state is the same ; only it is per-
fected in heaven ; and if we are not in this kingdom before
we die, we are lost to it for ever. Lord, open our eyes, and
take us into thyself, that thou mayest receive us into thine
everlastino; kingdom in heaven.
SECTION XVI.
Chap. V. ver. 1 — 11.
THE MIRACULOUS DRAUGHT OF FISHES.
1. And it came to pass, that, as the people jjressed upon him to
hear the word of God, he stood by the lake of Gennesaret,
2. And saw two ships standing by the lake : but the fishermen
were gone out of them, and were washing their nets.
When the people pressed upon Christ to hear the word
of God, he was not offended at their rudeness : indeed they
could not please him more. O that we were as desirous
and eager to hear it ! Remember it is the word of God,
which they would hear. It comes from God, and leads to
VER. 1 — II.] ST. LUKE. 191
God. What else can so much concern us ? And what are
we, if we do not read, and apply it ? We are most certainly
unconverted and unbelieving persons. Every soul is in a
starving condition, which does not hunger after this food :
I do not mean that the word of God of itself is the life of
our souls, but as it sends us to Christ.
3. And he entered into one of the shi23s, which was Simon's,
and prayed him that he would thrust out a little from the laud.
And he sat down, and taught the people out of the ship.
Christ taught them according to their desire, and he is
never wanting to ours. We must, however, keep in mind,
that he can do us no good, without our desires are to him.
He not only taught them, but did more than they expected.
He provided for their future instruction, by sending out his
disciples. And he still provides for the instruction of all,
by calling others to help with him, in the work of man's
salvation.
4. Now when he hud left speaking, he said unto Simon, Launch
out into the deep, and let down your nets for a draught.
5. And Simon answering said unto him. Master, we have toiled
all the night, and have taken nothing ; nevertheless at thy word I
will let down the net.
By the ready obedience of Peter we may know, that
Christ had already taken some hold of him. So every be-
liever says, Master, at thy word, I will hope against hope,
do anything, and everything.
G. And when they had this done, they inclosed a great multi-
tude of fishes : and tlicir net brake.
The inclosure of so many fishes gives encouragement to
us to proceed at the bidding of Christ. Our work under
him will as certainly prosper as that of the disciples.
7. And they beckoned unto their partners, wiiich were in the
other ship, that they should come and help them. And they
came, and fdled both the slii])s, so that tlicy began to sink.
8. When Simon Peter saw it, he fell down at Jesus' knees, say-
hig, Depart from me ; for I am a sinful man, O Lord.
192 ST. LUKE. [chap. V.
Peter felt himself unworthy of so great a favour, un-
worthy to stand before Jesus, and dreading his presence.
He was, what he said, a sinful man. This circumstance
did not hinder him from being called. Chi*ist had no
choice but such : and some say, the apostles were not less
sinners than others, but greater. However that is, fear not,
whosoever thou art. Christ has mercy for thee ; and can
change thee into another man, as he did them.
9. For he was astonished, and all tliat were with him, at the
draught of the fishes which they had taken :
10. And so was also James and John, the sons of Zebedee,
which were partners with Simon. And Jesus said unto Simon,
Fear not ; from henceforth thou shalt catch men.
Peter is informed that he should catch more men by the
preaching of the gospel, than he had caught fishes in the
net. How many thousands, or millions Peter has, by his
preaching and writings caught, God only knows. Has the
gospel-net caught us ? Men may be in it by baptism, and
attention to the ordinances of divine worship. But of what
kind are we ? for we are told that the net has in it bad, as
well as good.
11. And when they had brought their ships to land, they for-
sook all, and followed him.
Every one must forsake all, who will follow Christ. He
need not forsake his calling in life ; but he must forsake
everything, in will and affection, so as clearly to give
Christ the preference. Lord, increase our faith.
SECTION XVH.
Chap. V. ver. 12—27.
THE LEPER, AND THE SICK MAX HEALED.
12. And it came to pass, when he was in a certain city, behold
VER. 12—20.] ST. LUKE. 193
a man full of leprosy ; who seeing Jesus fell on liis face, and be-
sought him, saying, Lord, if thou wilt, thou canst make me clean.
The leprosy was a loathsome distemper in Judaea, and
incurable by human means. It is a lively picture of our
defilement by means of sin, and our loathsomeness in the
sight of God. And the cure is recorded that we might
know where to go for ours. The leper fell on his face
before Jesus: fall on thy knees, O sinner, and beseech
him, as for thy life, to take away thy sin. lie can do it,
and none else is able. And he will do it, whenever he sees
thee humbled at his feet, but not before.
13. And he put forth his hand, and touched him, saying, I
will : be thou clean. And immediately the leprosy departed from
him.
When Christ says, I will, be thou clean, to us, it is our
cleansing. Not our own repentance, or works. The leper
came to him, and fell down before him, as we must ; but
that did not make him clean. The mercy of God, spoken
by Christ, does that for all.
14. And he charged liim to tell no man : but go, and shew thyself
to the priest, and oiler for thy cleansing, according as Moses com-
manded, for a testimony unto them.
Here Christ showed a becoming regard to a legal ap-
pointment ; and that the priests, seeing the miracle, might,
if they pleased, believe in him. God docs not, in any case,
leave himself without witness in the hearts of men.
15. But so much the more went there a fame abroad of him;
and great multitudes came together to hear, and to be healed by
him of their infirmities.
In consequence of the fame of the miracles of Christ at
this time, great multitudes came together to hoar, and to
be healed of their infirmities. It must be repeated, again
and again, that this was the end of Christ's miracles to us,
as well as to them : and that hearing of his miracles, or
even believing them, can signify nothing to us, if it does
not bring every one of us to him for healing. And we
vor.. II. o
194 ST. LUKE. [chap. V.
must be brought with a true knowledge of ourselves, and
our distempers ; for otherwise, we only come to him in
hypocrisy.
16. And he withdrew him seh" into the wilderness, and prayed.
He prayed for himself and us, that we might learn by
his example to pray for ourselves : let us find time, and
retire for that purpose. This we should do, if we knew
our work, and our need of support, as Christ did.
17. And it came to pass, on a certain day, as he was teacliing,
that there were Pharisees and doctors of the law sitting by, which
were come out of every town of Galilee, and Judaea, and Jerusa-
lem : and the power of the Lord was present to heal them.
This full manifestation of the miraculous power of Christ
to heal diseases, was made under the immediate eye of the
most learned assembly which could be convened. The
means of conviction that Jesus was the Christ were abun-
dant, but alas ! when men are in love with the world, no
evidence will make a lasting impression on their hearts. — •
Edit.
18. And, behold, men brought in a bed a man which was taken
rt'ith a palsy : and they sought means to bring him in, and to lay
him before him.
19. And when they could not find by what way they might
bring him in because of the multitude, they went upon the house-
lop, and let him down through the tiling with his couch into the
midst before Jesus.
20. And when he saw their faith, he said unto him, Man, thy
sins are forgiven thee.
This additional mercy was probabl}- more than the para-
lytic, or his friends, expected. They seem to have thought
of nothing but a bodily cure. But Jesus knew the man's
faith, and sent him away whole, in soul and body. And
herein he teaches us, 1st, That sin is at the root of our
bodily disorders, and that they should put us upon con-
sidering how the case stands with our souls: 2ndly, We
are taught what is the greatest benefit in Christ's account,
VER. 27— 30.] ST. LUKE. 19'>
and for what we should come to him, namely, remission of
sins.
21. And the scribes and the Pharisees began to reason, saying.
Who is this which speaketh blasphemies ? Who can forgive sins,
bnt God alone ?
22. But wlien Jesus perceived their thouglits, he answering
said nnto them, What reason ye in your hearts ?
23. Whether is easier to say, Thy sins be forgiven thee; or to
say. Rise up and walk P
24. But that ye may know that the Son of man hath power upon
earth to forgive sins, (he said unto the sick of the palsy,) I sav unto
thee. Arise, and take up thy couch, and go unto thine house.
25. And immediately he rose up before them, and took up that
whereon he lay, and departed to his own house, glorifying God,
26. And they were all amazed, and they glorified God, and were
filled with fear, saying. We have seen strange things to-day.
Let us not only wonder at the miracles of Jesus, but let
us adore the Saviour. Let us not only adore him, but let
us love and serve him all our days ; that we may be fitted
to live with him in heaven. — Edit.
SECTION XVIII.
Chap. v. ver. 27—39-
CHRIST KKPllOVES THE PHARISEES.
27. And after these things he went forth, and saw a 'publican,
named Levi, sitting at the receipt of custom, and he said unto liim.
Follow me.
28. And he left all, rose up, and followed him.
This was a greater miracle than the cure of the leprosy,
or the palsy. A publican, or tax-gatherer, had a gainful,
and, for the most part, a wicked trade. Think what a
change was wrought in INIatthew, to make him leave all,
and follow Christ. Those wlio know tlieir liearts and want
to have them changed, find it to be a difficult work. But t!ic
G 2
19G ST. LUKE. [chap. V
soul which is possessed of faith looks to Christ, and says,
He who changed Matthew, can change me. So we should
apply every part of the word of God : this is the way to
get life from the scriptures.
29. And Levi made him a great feast in his own house : and
there was a gi'eat company of piibUcans and of others that sat
down with them.
Matthew made this feast for joy of his conversion. Oh !
what did he feel in his heart, when he found the world
turned out of it, and Christ come in its room !
30. But their scribes and Pharisees murmured against his dis-
ciples, saying, Why do ye eat and drink with publicans and sinners ?
They blame both the disciples and the Saviour ; " why
do ye, and your master .'*'" They spake to the disciples, but
their spite was against Christ. He knew this, and there-
fore answered for himself.
31. And Jesus answering, said unto them. They that are whole
need not a phj-sician : but they that are sick.
They who think themselves whole will never go to Christ,
though they have otherwise never so much need of him.
To our comfort, the great physician is with those that are
sick, even unto the end of the world.
32. I came not to call the righteous, but sinners to repentance.
This is as much as if he had said, I came not so much
to call you, self-righteous Pharisees, because I know you
will not be called. But I came to call sinners, that is, all ;
unless there ever was a man upon earth who was not a
sinner. Think what you are, hear your call, and know
you have a gracious Saviour ready to receive you. But
do not come to him with a deceitful tongue, and say, God
be merciful to me a sinner, when you do not think so in
your hearts.
33. And they said unto him, Why do the disciples of John fast
often, and make ])rayers, and likewise the disciples of the Phari-
sees ; hut thine cat and drink ?
VEIL 27—39.] ST. LUKE. 1!)7
34. And he said unto them. Can ye make the children of the
hridechaniber fast, while the bridegroom is with them ?
3-5. But the days will come, when the bridegroom shall be taken
away from them, and then shall they fast in those days.
Our Lord does not pass any censure upon fasting in
general, but by pleading the exception in favour of his
disciples, he ratlier establishes the rule. — Edit.
36. And he spake also a parable unto them : No man putteth a
piece of a new garment upon an old : if otherwise, then both the
new niaketh a rent, and the piece that was taken out of the new,
agreeth not with the old.
37. And no man putteth new wine into old bottles ; else the
new wine will burst the bottles, and be spilled, and the bottles shall
perish.
38. But new wine must be put into new bottles ; and both arc
])reserved.
39. No man also having drunk old wine, straightway desireth
new : for he saith. The old is bettei".
On the subject of fasting as here treated of by Jesus, we
may observe: 1st. That though Christ does not say that
fasting is a necessary duty for all men, at all times; yet
he supposes there is a time for it, which ought not to be
overlooked. 2ndly. That in things not absolutely neces-
sary, however profitable, regard must be had to what the
weaker sort are able to bear. 3rdly. That in the matters
of repentance and turning to God, there is no such allow-
ance. Here in conversion, the call is to all, at all times ;
and the least delay is at the hazard of our souls.
SECTION XIX.
Chap. vi. ver. 1 — 11.
Tllli IIULE OF THE SABBATil.
1. And it cauic to pass on the secoiul sabbath allir the fust,
198 ST. LUKE. [chap. VI.
that he went through the corn fields : and his disciples plucked the
cars of corn, and did eat, rubbing them in their hands.
2. And certain of the Pharisees said unto them. Why do ye that
which is not lawful to do on the sabbath days ?
3. And Jesus answering them said. Have ye not read so much
as this, what David did, when himself was an hungred, and they
which were with him :
4. How he went into the house of G(jd, and did take and eat the
shewbread, and gave also to them that were with him, which it is not
lawful to eat, but for the priests alone ?
The account to which Jesus alludes is found in 1 Sara,
xxi. 1 — G. They considered David's character as a pro-
phet unblamable, though he transgressed a ritual obser-
vance ; and as they could not impugn Christ's authority
as a prophet, they ought not to have found fault with him.
— Edit.
5. And he said unto them. That the Son of man is Lord also
of the sabbath.
Christ, as Lord of the sabbath, had more especially
power to dispense with the strict observation of the sabbath.
Every man has, indeed, a power to dispense with the ob-
servation of the day on occasions when there is a necessity :
but then let the necessity be evident.
6. And it came to pass also on another sabbath, that he entered
into the synagogue and taught: and there was a man whose right
hand was withered.
This man presents to us a picture of our condition. Let
us keep this man constantly in mind. Let us bring all
home to ourselves, as we go along in our reading. Not
any one of us need fear to say this to his soul : I am that
helpless man, and must have healing from Christ.
7. And tlie scribes and Pharisees watched him, whether he
would heal on the sabbath day: that they might find an accusation
against him.
8. But he knew their thoughts, and said to die man which had
the withered hand. Rise up, and stand forth in the midst. And he
arose and stood forth.
VER. 1--1I.] ST. LUKE. 190
9. Then said .Jesus unto them, I will ask you one thing, Is it
lawful on the sabbath-days to do good, or to do evil ? to save life,
or to destroy it ?
Doing good on the sabbath day to the bodies and souls
of men, is not a ])rofanation, but a suitable employment
of the day. And observe, that when men forbear to do
the good they might, and ought to do, on that day, or in-
deed on any other day, they, in Christ's account, do evil :
for not to save life, is to destroy it. Oh I what a black
scene of omission will one day be opened to us.
10. And looking round about upon them all, he said unto the
man, Stretcli forth thy hand. And he did so : and his hand was
restored whole as the other.
St. Mark says, that Jesus looked round with anger and
deep concern for the hardness of their hearts. Lord, grant
that we may be proof against his piercing eye. At the
command of Christ, the man stretched forth his hand ;
nothing else is wanting to our cure, but doing what we are
bidden, as he did, that is, coming to Christ, helpless, in
faith, and obedience to his command.
11. And they were filled with madness; and communed one
with another what they might do to Jesus.
They were filled with madness, because Christ broke the
sabbath, as they thought. This is common at all times.
If men are not converted by the word, they have something
ill to say of the preacher, and would fain be doing mis-
chief. If Christ could not escape censure, bear thy lot.
In the beginning of this chapter, Christ teaches us that
the sabbath may give way to necessity. Great strictness
in trifles, is not a true keeping of the sabbath-day ; but the
keeping our thoughts close to God and spiritual things,
and making it a day of preparation for the heavenly rest.
If we have our eye upon this point, we shall know, in all
cases, what we ought to do: we shall be careful to turn it
wholly to its jjroper use : and pleatl no excuses for neg-
lecting the proper business of it, or for spending any part
200 ST. LUKE. [chap. VI.
of it idly, or unprofitably. Here is no allowance for letting
our thoughts run upon worldly concerns, — for needlessly
going abroad, or for pastimes, — no, nor for spending the
sabbath merely in a sauntering, dozing, thoughtless way.
Though our bodies are at rest upon that day, our souls
must be fully employed with God. Remember, therefore,
to keep holy the sabbath-day. And if you would find out
your sin, ask yourselves if you ever kept one such sabbath-
day in your whole lives.
SECTION XX.
Chap. vi. ver. 12—26.
12. And it came to pass in lliose days, tliat lie went out into a
mountain to pray, and continued all niglit in prayer to God.
Before he chose his twelve apostles, we may be assured
he prayed for a blessing on his disciples, and on their
labours, and upon all succeeding labourers. Plis prayer
reaches to the end of the world : you and I may have the
benefit of it, if we please.
13. And when it was day, he called unto him liis disciples : and
of them he chose twelve, whom also he named apostles :
14. Simon, (whom he also named Peter,) and Andrew his bro-
ther, James and John, Philip and Bartholomew,
15. Matthew and Thomas, James the son of Alphaeus, and
Sisnon called Zelotes,
16. And Judas the brother of James, and Judas Iscariot, which
also was the traitor.
These natnes are in the book of life, except that of Judas:
if one out of the twelve first disciples of Jesus proved a
traitor to' his Lord, let us fear for ourselves, lest we come
short of the glory of God. — Edit.
17. And he came down with them, and stood in the plain, and
the com])any of his disciples, and a great multitude of people out
VER. 12 — 26.] ST. LUKE. 201
of all .Tiulaea and .lenisalem, and from the sea-coast of Tyre and
Sidon, which came to hear him, and to be healed of their diseases;
The end of our readin<T and hearing is, that we may
come to Christ to be hfalcd by him. If we do not come to
Christ for this end, all is lost labour with us. The healing
virtue is not in the word.
18. And they that were vexed with unclean spirits: and they
were healed.
Have we no spiritual malady wliich needs healing.'* Have
we no work for Christ .'* Have we no unclean spirits, no
pride, no anger, no malice, no envy ? So long as any of
these tempers prevail in us, Ave are in a worse case than
they were.
19. And the whole multitude sought to touch him : for there
went virtue out of him, and healed them all.
The virtue of Christ is not lost. If he was present here,
we should all be anxious to touch him for the healinir of
our bodies. But we do not feel for our souls, although
they are sick of a deadly distemper, and he is at hand to
help us.
20. And he lifted up his eyes on his disciples, and said. Blessed
be ye poor : for yours is the kingdom of God.
Ye, my disciples, who have left all to follow me. ^Vhh
respect to others, the contented poor, knowing their lot to
be God's choice for them, and that they themselves are un-
worthy of a better, they are humble in their poverty.
21. Blessed are ye that hunger now : for ye shall be filled.
They are blessed who hunger for what they ought —
Christ and his salvation. The meaning of all this is spi-
ritual ; for all that hunger after the goods of the world, are
not filled ; on the other hand, they remain unsatisfied.
21. Blessed are ye that weep now : for ye shall laugh.
He that goeth forth to God in the exercises of repentance
and contrition for sin, shall return to the company of the
202 ST. LUKE. [chap. VI.
children of God with joy. Weeping may endure for a
night, but joy cometh in the morning. 2ndly, Blessed are
they that mourn for sin ; and therefore set themselves
against it. " They shall laugh," for joy of their redemp-
tion by Christ. In this world, for the most part ; but most
certainly, hereafter.
22. Blessed are ye when men shall hate you, and when they
shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you,
and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man's sake,
23. Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for joy; for, behold, your
reward is great in heaven : for in the like manner did their fathers
unto the prophets.
Calumny, hatred, and persecution, must be looked for,
patiently endured, and rejoiced in, by the true followers of
Christ, as the mark of their adoption. The world, is always
the same, and always at deadly war with the servants of
God.
24. But woe unto you that are rich ! for ye have received your
consolation.
Woe unto them that are rich without God : who either
are rich, or would be so, and desire no better portion.
Their doom is, that thev shall have no better : and with
respect to the most, not even that. Both rich and poor
may be blessed in God's way. He looks with complacency
upon an humble, contrite heart, wherever he finds it, and
on nothing else, in rich or poor.
25. Woe unto you that are fidl ! for ye shall hunger.
Those who are full of the world, and themselves, and
feel no want of Christ, shall hunger, without being satisfied.
25. Woe unto you that laugh now ! for ye shall mourn and
weep.
Those who go on, now, fearless and unconcerned, shall
mourn and weep for ever.
26. Woe unto you, when all men shall speak well of you ! for
so did their fathers to the false pro])hetj.
VER. 27—39.] ST. LUKE. 203
Let all such know, that some way or other, they are not
true to Christ, in acting or speaking up for him.
SECTION XXI.
Chap. vi. ver. 27—39.
ON LOVIXG KNEMIES,
27. But I say unto you which hear. Love your enemies, ilo good
to them which hate you.
28. Bless them that curse you, and pray for them which despite-
fully use you.
When a Christian does this from the heart, it is heaven
in tlie heart ! But it will cost nmny a prayer. Alas ! we
do not, we cannot, till we are born again of the Holy Spirit.
Then we can hear this hard saying.
29. And unto him that smiteth thee on the one cheek, offer also
the other; and him that taketh auay thy cloke, forhid not to take
tliy coat also.
When a Christian is smitten on the one cheek, let him
rather turn the other, than smite again, or entertain any
thoughts of revenge. Suffer one injury after another, for
the sake of peace. Let a Christian part with his patience,
and then see what he has got by keeping his coat, and cloke.
Those who are fools, in obedience to the commands of God,
are not common.
30. Give to every man that askcdi of thee ; and of him that
taketh away thy goods ask tlicni not again.
Give to him who asketh thee, what he wants, and what
thou hast to give. " And of him that taketh away thy
goods," not by fraud, or force, but by borrowing, " ask
them not again," to his hurt. For then, thy heart was not
in thy kindness. Think of Christ, before you sue. But,
take notice, that the words come home likewise to the bor-
204 ST. LUKE. [cHAr. VI.
rower. If one man must lend cheerfnlly, another must be
as ready to repay.
31. And as ye would that men should do to you, do ye also to
them likewise.
Bear, and forbear. Give, and forgive.
32. For if ye love them which love you, what thank have ye ?
for sinners also love those that love them,
33. And if ye do good to them which do good to yon, what thank
have ye ? for sinnei's also do even the same.
34. And if ye lend to them of whom ye hope to receive, what
thank have ye ? for sinners also lend to sinners, to receive as much
again.
We think it enough to be as good as our neighbours :
and we may be so, and yet not be Christians.
35. But love ye your enemies, and do good, and lend, hoping
for nothing again ; and your reward shall be great, and ye shall be
the children of the Highest : for he is kind unto the unthankful and
to the evil.
In cases, where nothing is to be hoped for, lend : and let
not this hinder us from doing good to our poor neighbour,
when it is in our power. The heart says, No, these are
hard sayings; — the world cannot bear them. We shall
hear what Christ says farther, at the close of the chapter.
36. Be ye therefore merciful, as yonr Father also is merciful.
Not forbearing to do good, because men are unworthy.
Upon this ground, we could neither do good to others, nor
receive any ourselves from the hand of God. We may ob-
serve, upon the whole, what a strange difference there is
between God's thoughts and ours. If we were left to our-
selves, we should contradict Christ in everything that is
here said. We are his new creatures, when we can think
and say as he does.
37. Judge not, and ye shall not be judged : condemn not, and
yc shall not be condemned : forgive, and ve shall be forgiven :
We must never judge ill of any one, wlien there is the
VER. 39—49.] ST. LUKE. 205
least room to judge, or hope well ; never rashly, and un-
charitably, or to gratify pride, or ill temper. We are not,
however, here forbidden to think an action evil which is so,
or to call it by its proper name : nor are we forbidden to
admonish, and reprove one another in love. We shall not
be judged when we do not judge: so that this hindrance
of God's mercy to us will be taken out of the way,
38. Give, and it shall be given unto you; good measure, pressed
down, and shaken together, and running over, shall men oive into
your bosom. For with the same measure that ye mete witlial, it
shall be measured to you again.
The encouragement to liberality is very great : give, and
it shall be returned to you. In the Greek it is, " shall
they give," that is, sl)all be given ; chiefly, by God.
SECTION XXII.
Chap. vi. ver. 39—49.
ON PRACTISIKG WHAT WE HEAR.
39. And he spake a parable unto them, Can the blind k\id the
blind ? shall they not both fall into tlie ditch ?
Can one blind man teach another.? Every man is blind
in divine things, till he is taught of God. Let us all learn
of Christ.
40. The disciple is not above his master: but every one that is
perfect shall be as bis master.
If a disciple has man for his teacher, he will only have
man's wisdom, at the best. If we take Christ as our mas-
ter, we shall be perfect, according to him.
41. And why beboldest thou the mote that is in thy brother's
eye, but perceivest not the beam that is in thine own eye P
20G ST. LUKE. [chap. VI.
42. Either how canst thou say to thy brotlier, Brother, let me
pull out the mote that is in thine eye, when thou thyself beholdest
not the beam that is in thine own eye ? Thou hypocrite, cast out
first the beam out of thine own eye, and then shalt thou see clearly
to pull out the mote that is in thy brother's eye.
We are, in general, very quick-sighted in spying out
faults ; and, perhaps, officious to have matters set right.
But the misfortune is, we mistake the person. It is our-
selves.
43. For a good tree bringeth not forth corrupt fruit ; neither
doth a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit.
So long as the beam is in our own eye, the tree is cor-
rupt, and no good is to be expected from it. There is no
virtue in one man's evil nature, to mend the evil nature of
another.
44. For every tree is known by his own fruit : for of thorns
men do not gather figs, nor of a bramble bush gather they grapes.
45. A good man, out of the good treasure of his heart, bringeth
forth that which is good ; and an evil man, out of the evil treasure
of his heart, bringeth forth that which is evil : for of the abundance
of the heart his mouth speaketh.
The treasure of the heart ; there, there, is the root ! If
ever we would bring forth fruit to God, or man, let us
look that all be sound there. For instance, Christ says,
love, bless, and pray for your enemies. But we do not
receive this saying, unless we have divine love in the heart.
And if Ave should so far comply with the command as to
pray for them, it could only be in hypocrisy.
46. And why call ye me Lord, Lord, and do not the things
which I say ?
Here Christ is at a word with us. Take knowledge of
yourselves. What Christ says, has neither been done nor
thought of. What then must you do ? Repent, that you
may be forgiven : and by the virtue of faith, enter upon
the way of obedience, here marked out for all. See what
foundation you are resting upon. And if it is not the
CHAP, VII.] ST. LUKE. 207
rock Christ, Christ dying for us, and h'ving in us, hear
now what will be the end of all.
47. Whosoever cometh to me, and heareth m}- sayings, and
doeth them, I will shew yon to whom he is like :
48. He is like a man which huilt an house, and digged decj),
and laid the foundation on a rock : and when the flood arose, the
stream beat vehemently upon that house, and could not shake it :
for it was founded upon a rock.
49. But he tliat heareth, and doeth not, is like a man that
without a foundation huilt an house upon the earth ; against which
the stream did beat vehemently, and immediately it fell, and the
ruin of that house was great.
SECTION XXIII.
Chap. vii. ver. 1 — 17.
THE centurion's FAITH: AND THE RAISING FROM THE
DEAD THE WIDOW'S SON.
1. Now when he had ended all these sayings in the audience of
the jjeojdc, he entered into Capernaum.
2. And a certain centurion's servant, who was dear unto him,
was sick, and ready to die.
The centurion's concern for his servant, was an excellent
part of his character.
3. And when he heard of ,TesHs, he sent unto him the elders
of the Jews, beseeching him that he would come and heal his
servant.
Have we not heard of Jesus ? and shall we hear in vain .f*
The centurion thought himself unworthy to come to Christ
himself, and therefore he sent his servant in his place. It
is a sign of an humble heart, when we desire others to pray
for us.
4. And when they came to Jesus, they besought him instantly,
saying. That he was worthy for whom he should do this.
208 ST. LUKE. [chap. VIF.
Let us beseech Christ instantly, for ourselves : as we
shall, when we know ourselves, and our want of Jesus.
The servants did well, in saying that their master was
worthy : but, observe, he said no such thing of himself.
Let us have a care how we plead our worthiness before
God.
5. For he loveth our nation, and he hath built us a synagogue.
6. Then Jesus went with them. And when lie was now not far
from the house, the centurion sent friends to him, saying unto him.
Lord, trouble not th yself : for I am not worthy that thou shouldest
enter under my roof;
Every convinced sinner is ready to make a confession of
his unworthiness, and to say, Lord, I am not worthy of the
least of thy mercies. This is, indeed, what he wishes to
hear us all say.
7. Wherefore neitlier thought T myself worthy to come unto
thee : but say in a word, and my servant shall be healed.
Here is a short prayer, ready to be put into our mouths ;
and it will always be heard, when it is spoken from the
heart.
8. For I also am a man set under authority, having under me
soldiers, and I say unto one. Go, and he goeth ; and to another.
Come, and he cometh ; and to my servant. Do this, and he
doeth it.
He did not doubt but that Christ's word would be fol-
lowed with an equal effect, as his was when he commanded
any of his servants. It is very acceptable to him that we
should conceive highly of his power, and readiness to help
us. Hear how he commends such a faith.
9. When Jesus heard these things, he marvelled at him, and
turned him about, and said unto the people that followed him, I
say unto you, I have not found so great faith, no, not in Israel.
We see the high admiration in which our Lord holds
true faith.
10. And they that were sent, returning to the house, found the
servant whole that had been sick.
VER. 18— 35.J ST. LUKE. '209
May the Lord grant that we may find a recovery from
our spiritual sickness in ourselves. Our recovery will coiiii;
to us by faith in his mercy, and the conversicm of our hearts
to him.
11 . And it came to pass the day after, that he went into a city
called Nain : and many of his disciples went with him, and much
people.
12. Now when he came nigh to the gate of the city, behold,
there was a dead man carried out, the only son of his mother, and
she was a widow : and much people of the city was with her.
13. And when the Lord saw her, he had compassion on her,
and said unto her. Weep not.
14. And he came and touched the bier; and they that bare him
stood still. And he said, Young man, I say imto thee. Arise.
15. And he that was dead sat up, and be^au to speak. And he
delivered him to his inother.
16. And there came a fear on all : and they glorified God, say-
ing, That a great prophet is risen up among us ; and. That God
hath visited his people.
17. And this rumour of him went forth throughout all .Judoea,
and throughout all the region round about.
Here we have a still higher instance of Christ's power.
I mean as to our conception : for one thing is as easy to
liim as another. All he did was for this end, that we might
see where our help is, and come to him for it. Are we
dead in trespasses and sins, and dead to help in ourselves ?
We need not fear : we need not despair. His compassions
fail not. He who raised the widow's son from the dead,
with a won! speaking, can as easily put life and power
into us.
SECTION XXIV.
Chap. vii. ver. 18 — 35.
CUKIST^'s TESTIMONY OF JOHN.
18. And the discijilos of .Tolni shewed liini of all these things.
VOL. II. 1'
210 ST. LUKE. [chap. VII.
19. And John calling unlo him two of his disciples sent them
to Jesus, saying, Art thou he that should come ? or look we lor
another ?
Either John sent them for their information and con-
viction that Jesus was the Christ : or, perhaps, it might be
on his own account ; which is the more probable, as Christ
said, " Go your way and tell John." It was a trying time
with John. Herod had bound him fast in prison for his
plain speaking ; and possibly he might give way to doubts
and fears. We none of us know how it will be with us,
when we come to be thoroughly tried. They ask Jesus,
art thou the so long promised, and expected deliverer ?
20. When the men were come unto him, they said, John Bap-
tist hath sent us unto thee, saying, Art thou he that should come ?
or look we for another ?
21. And in the same hour he cured many of their infirmities
and plagues, and of evil spirits j and unto many that were blind he
gave sight.
22. Then Jesus, answering, said unto them. Go your way, and
tell John what things ye have seen and heard ; how that the blind
see, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead
are raised, to the poor the gospel is preached.
Christ appeals to his miracles as an infallible proof of his
being the Messiah ; and they are recorded for our belief.
But in vain do we believe them, if thev do not bring us to
him for our own healing and cleansing. It is only by his
power in us, that he can be our Christ.
23. And blessed is he, whosoever shall not be offended in me.
For the meanness of his appearance, or the purity and
strictness of his doctrine- We are in most danger of being
offended at the latter. We have heard something of it
in the last chapter, and it is well if our hearts do not rise
at it.
24. And when the messengers of John were departed, he began
to speak unto the people concerning John, What went ye out into
the wilderness for to see ? A reed shaken with the wind ?
20. But what went ye out for to see ? A man clothed in soft
VER. 18—35.] ST. LUKE. 211
raiment ? Behold, tliey which are gorgeously apparelled, and live
delicately, are in kings' courts.
26. But what went ye out for to see ? A prophet ? Yea, I say
unto you, and much more than a prophet.
27. This is he of whom it is written. Behold, I send my mes-
senger hefore thy face, which shall jircpare thy way before thee.
Christ seems to reprove his hearers for going to John,
more out of curiosity than anything else; and takes occa-
sion from thence to tell them who and what he was.
28. For I say unto you. Among those that are born of women
there is not a greater prophet than John the Baptist; but he that
is least in the kingdom of God is greater than he.
In God's kingdom of grace under Christ. Every one
who is truly in, and of it, has a better knowledge, and
greater advantages for holiness, than John, or any one else
had, before that kingdom was fully opened. We little
tliink what reason we have to bless God for what we may
know, and be, under Christ : and how inexcusable we are
in being so ignorant, and being so much less than we
might.
29. And all the people that heard him, and the publicans, jus-
tified God, being baptized with the baptism of John.
They owned it to be just and right in God to call them
to repentance ; and they could praise him for calling them
to it, and for granting it to them. Observe, not the Pha-
risees, and doctors of the law, these were wise and righte-
ous in their own conceits: they rejected or frustrated the
counsel of God, by justi fying themselves, and thinking they
needed no repentance; but the lowest of the people, and
the worst of men, were the only persons whom they sup-
posed to be called upon to repent. The way to God is
always the same. If you would justify him, or be jus-
tified by Christ, you must first hear John Baptist, saying,
Repent.
30. But the Pharisees and lawyers rejected the counsel of God
against themselves, being not baptized of him.
P 2
212 ST. LUKE. [chap. VII.
They made light of Christ to their own condemnation.
—Edit.
31. And the Lord said, Whereunto shall I liken the men of
this generation ? and to what are they like ?
What can sufficiently describe their perverseness, in frus-
trating all the methods which God has taken for their con-
version ? Let not this be said of us. Think with what
grief and concern Christ spoke these words.
32. They are like unto children sitting in the market-place, and
calling one to another, and saying, We have piped unto you, and
ye have not danced ; we have mourned to you, and ye have not
wept.
33. For John the Baptist came neither eating bread, nor drink-
ing wine ; and ye say. He hath a devil.
John came in a way of great mortification, and sepa-
rating himself from all society: and they cast upon him
the reproach which they were wont to throw at austere
persons.
34. The Son of man is come eating and drinking ; and ye say,
Behold a gluttonous man, and a wine-bibber, a friend of publicans
and sinners !
This was a grievous calumny. But what will not men
say against the truth, when they are resolved not to em-
brace it ? Have you nothing in your hearts against Christ ?
You certainly have if you do not receive him. They accuse
him of being a friend of publicans and sinners. This was
true, but it showed their blindness in denying their own sin.
God be thanked that we have all such a friend.
35. But wisdom is justified of all her children.
Christ, who is the highest wisdom. All his children, who
learn of him in simplicity ; and who know him to be so, let
others say wliat they please.
VKH. 3G— 50.] ST. LUKE. 213
SECTION XXV.
Cha]). vii. ver. 36 — 50.
Christ's feet anointed by mauy magdalene.
36. And, one of the Pharisees desired him that he would eat
with hiin. And he went into the Pharisee's house, and sat down
to meat.
37. And, behold, a woman in the city, which was a sinner,
when she knew that .Jesus sat at meat in the Pharisee's house,
brought an alabaster box of ointment,
38. And stood at his feet behind him, weeping, and began to
wash his feet with tears, and did wi])e them with the hairs of her
head, and kissed his feet, and anointed them with the ointment.
We are not to suppose that this was the first time of lier
coming to Jesus. She knew the Saviour before, and be-
lieved in him : and what she does now is the natural, lively
expression of her faith in Jesus, and her love to him.
39. Now when the Pharisee which had bidden him saw it, he
spake within himself, saying, This man, if he were a prophet,
would have known who and what manner of woman this is that
toucheth him : for she is a sinner.
She is known to have been so ; y)robably by her life.
Observe here the natural working of a dark, proud heart.
Simon had no sense of his own corruption, and want of
forgiveness, therefore he judged hardly of Christ, and pro-
nounced him to be no prophet, for doing the very thing
Avhich showed him to be so, and that for which we all want
him. What would have become of us all if he had said,
as this self-righteous man would have had him, " Come
not near to me, for I am holier than thou."
40. And Jesus answering said unto him, Simon, I have some-
what to say unto thee. And he sailli. Master, say on.
Simon did not speak out, but Jesus saw his heart, and
214 ST. LUKE. [chap. VII.
he answered to that. Think of the piercing eye of Christ ;
and if you would know yourselves, look where he looks.
The Lord may be considered as addressing this to us ; here
he opens the heart of God to all. O speak it to our hearts !
41. There was a certain creditor wbicli bad two debtors : tbe one
owed five buiidred pence, and tbe otber fil'ty.
We need not fear being mistaken in supposing that our
debt to God is the five hundred pence. But whether it is
five hundred pence, or fifty, we cannot pay either.
42. And wben tbey liad nothing to pay, he frankly forgave
tbeni both. Tell me tberel'oie, which of them will love him
most ?
He forgave them, as he does us, frankly and freely ;
without any desert, work, or payment of ours. This
sounds sweetly in the heart of a convinced sinner. To all
others, it is a dead letter.
43. Simon answered and said, T suppose that he, to whom be
forgave most. And be said unto him. Thou bast rightly judged.
Behold, therefore, the great end and design of the par-
doning love of God in Christ. It is, that we may love hiui
for the great love wherewith he loved us. You know in
your consciences that you would be the basest of all crea-
tures, if you did not judge, and act thus toward one who had
saved your life, or who had forgiven you a great debt.
And why, then, should things work just the wrong way
with respect to God ? They would not, they could not, if
you knew your sin, and the mercy of forgiveness.
44. And be turned to tbe woman, and said unto Simon, Seest
thou this woman ? I entered into thine bouse, thou gavest me no
water for my feet : but she bath washed my feet with tears, and
wijied tbem with the hairs of her head.
45. Thou gavest me no kiss : but this woman since tbe time I
came in bath not ceased to kiss my feet.
46. My bead with oil tbuu didst not anoint : but ibis woman
hath anointed my feet with ointment.
Simon paid Chris^t the outward civility of asking him to
VER. 36 — 50.] ST. LUKE. 215
eat with him ; but he had none of that dear love and
respect for him in his heart, which this woman, whom he des-
pised, showed in her whole behaviour. May the Lord de-
liver us from Simon's coldness !
47. Wherefore I say unto thee. Her sins, which are many, are
forgiven ; for she loved much : but to whom httle is lorgiven, the
same loveth little.
She therefore loved much, because much was forgiven
her. Her love was not first, but her forgiveness ; and it
followed forgiveness, as a token or proof of it. She could
never have done wliat she did for Christ, without a lively
sense of mercy in her heart.
48. And lie said unto her. Thy sins are forgiven.
They are, they are forgiven, to every humble, desiring
soul; doubt not of it, whatever this ill-judging Phari-
see, or any others, may think or say, or whatever thy own
fears may suggest.
49. And they that sat at meat with him began to say within
tlicuiselves. Who is this that forgiveih sins also ?
He who came with this joyful message to a lost world,
and paid the price of his most precious blood for our for-
giveness.
50. And he said to the woman. Thy faith hath saved thee ; go
in peace.
Here is the whole of our religion. Faith saves us;
Christ says to every one who receives him, go in peace,
thy sins are forgiven. Peace with God is the ground of
our love to him, and of all holy working. This is a sweet
portion of scripture to those who look for redemption
through the name of Jesus ; and who seek for a full de-
claration of the manner of it. Christ wrought his miracles
of healing on the bodies of particular persons, that he
nn'ght be believed in as the universal physician, and
helper of the soul : and here he shines out in all the glory
of his peculiar office, his great work, and his endearing
cliaracter.
216 ST. LUKE. [chap. VIII.
In this section we have a lively representation of the
freedom of God's grace in the forgiveness of sinners, and
the effect of it, in turning the soul to Christ with the stress
of its love. Let us understand this scripture, and we have
all saving knowledge. The whole gospel is contained in it.
Let us re-peruse it with deep attention.
SECTION XXVI.
Chap. viii. ver. 1 — 15.
THE PARABLE OF THE SOWEll.
1 . And it came to pass afterward, that he went tliroiighout every
citv and village, pveacliing and shewing the glad tidings of die
kingdom of God : and the twelve were with him,
Jesus went to preach God's kingdom of grace upon the
earth, in which remission of sins is published, — newness
of life is required, and strength is offered to do the will of
God. We enter into this kingdom noiv, in this short day
of our lives, or never.
2. And certain women, which had been healed of evil s])irits
and infirmities, Mary called Magdalene, out of whom went seven
devils,
3. And Joanna the wife of Chiiza, Herod's steward, and Susanna,
and many others, which ministered unto him of their substance.
The poverty of Christ was the advantage of these dis-
ciples, and they had eyes to see it, though probably they
were then called fools for their care of Jesus. He may
still be ministered unto in his poor members.
4. And when much people were gathered together, and were
come to him out of every city, he spake by a parable :
5. A sower went out to sow his seed : and as he sowed, some
fell by the way side ; and it was trodden down, and the fowls of the
air devoured it.
VER. 1 — 15.] ST. LUKE. 217
6. And some fell upon a rock ; and as soon as it was sj)nuig up,
it withered away, because it lacked moisture.
7. And some fell among tliorns ; and the thorns s})rang up with
it, and choked it.
8. And other fell on good ground, and sprang up, and bare
fruit an hundredfold. And when he had said these things, lie
cried. He that hath ears to bear, let him bear.
9. And his disciples asked him, saying, What might this para-
ble be ?
With this request, Jesus immediately complied. Let
us also ask, and it shall be given us. Why do we not
understand, but because we do not desire it with all our
heart.'*
10. And be said. Unto you it is given to know the mysteries of
the kingdom of God : hut to others in parables ; that seeing they
:night not see, and hearing they might not understand.
It is given unto us to know the mysteries of the kingdom
of God, if we choose it. This parable is either a dark say-
ing, or it is heavenly instruction, just as the heart is pre-
pared for it, or not. Though Christ is the expounder, it
has not ligiit for those who will not see. May the Lord
deliver us from so sore a judgment !
1 1. Now the parable is this : The seed is the word of God.
12. Those by the way-side are tbey that bear ; then cometh the
devil, and takctli away the word out of their hearts, lest tbey should
believe and be saved.
13. 1'bey on the rock are tbey, which, when they bear, receive
the word with joy ; and these have no root, which for a while be-
lieve, and in time of leniptalion fall away.
14. And that which fell among thorns are tbey, which, when
they have beard, go forth, and are choked with cares and riches
and pleasures of this life, and bring no fruit to perfection.
The fruit fails in all these cases, not from tiie fault of
the seed, but the ground. Let us seek to the Holy Spirit
to make our hearts good. — Edit.
15. But that on the good ground are they, which in an honest
and good heart, having beard the word, keep it, and bring forth
iVuit with i)utience.
218 ST. LUKE. [chap. VIII.
They do not suppose that fruit can be produced all at
once : but whatever they have, they aim at more and hold
out to the last, in spite of all difficulties.
The parable of the sower is easy, as it is explained by
Christ, and needs nothing but application. What is the
ground of the heart, good or bad ? Is it working to and
with God, in honesty and simplicity, and striving with
downright simplicity and earnestness to enter into the
door of grace, which is opened for all in Christ ? Or do
we cheat ourselves with a vain show of religion, or an
empty form of reading and hearing? It matters not which
kind of the three hearers here mentioned we are, if we do
not get life and power from Christ, so as to bring forth
fruit under him. Everything else will be rejected by God.
Examine yourselves. Bring all within you to the touch-
stone of this parable. It was delivered for this end.
Think of it by day and by night, and pray continually
against the deceitfulness of your own hearts> Think more
especially of the poor man's hindrance. He says, it is
hard living, and pleads worldly care as an excuse for the
neglect of his great work. Christ knew this as well as he;
but nevertheless here is no allowance made for his case.
If the word is choked, let it be how it may, the soul will
be lost
SECTION XXVII.
Chap. viii. ver. 16 — 25.
PARABLE or THE LIGHTED CANDLE — CHRIST STILLETH
THE TEMPEST.
16. No man, when he hath lighted a candle, covereth it with a
vessel, or puttelh it under a bed ; but setteth it on a candlestick,
tluit thev which enter in mav see the VvAit.
VER. 16 — 25.] ST. LUKE. 219
This is a charge to the apostles, and to all, to let their
light shine before men, — to speak what they know, and
communicate what is jjiven them to others. Althouo-h God
heljjs all, lie usually helps one man by another.
17. For nolliiug is secret, that shall not be made manifest ; nei-
ther anything hid, that shall not be made known and come abroad.
Nothing that is profitable should be hid within ourselves.
It was given, in part, for this end, that others might have
the benefit of it. A gracious word in season from any one of
you, may, by God's blessing, save a soul.
18. Take heed therefore how ye bear:
Let us be anxious to learn, with what profit we hear to
ourselves ; but not for ourselves only.
18. For whosoever hath, to him shall be given ; and whosoever
hath not, IVoni him shall be taken even that which he seemeth to
have.
He that values, and retains, and improves what he hath
bestowed upon him from God, to his own benefit, and that
of others, shall have more given him. And whosoever hath
not, that is, does not use and improve what he has — ^which,
indeed, is the same thing as if he had it not — " from him
shall be taken away even that which he seemeth to have."
For instance ; you have the parable of the sower, and
Clirist's interpretation of it, before you ; and you may
seem to yourselves and others, to have attained some know-
ledge by it. But none of us have got anything, and all is
lost, if we do not receive it into our hearts.
19. Then came to him bis mother and his brethren, and could
not come at him for the press.
20. And it was told him by certain which said. Thy mother and
thy brethren stand without, desiring to see thee.
21. And he answered and said unto them. My molher and my
brethren are these which hear the word of God, and do it.
What greater encouragement can we have for doing the
Avill of God ? We see that we may claim kindred with Christ,
220 ST. LUKE. [chap. VIII.
and in what way we must become his brethren. O that we
knew how to value so great a privilege ! Happy is the
hearing which brings us to this ! But then we must turn
the words the other way ; if we do not hear the word of
God, and doits commands we do not belong to Christ.
22. Now it came to pass on a certain clay, that he went into a
ship with his disciples: and he said unto them. Let us go over
unto the other side of the lake. And they launched forth.
23. But as they sailed he fell asleep ; and there came down a
storm of wind on the lake ; and they were filled with water, and
were in jeopardy.
24. And they came to him, and awoke him, saying, Master,
inasler, we perish. Then he arose, and rebuked the wind and the
raging of the water : and they ceased, and there was a calm.
Many poor sinners, when they think themselves to be lost,
cry, " Master, master, we perish," and Chrsit suffers us to
come into this condition, that we may know our weakness,
and his power. As Christ rebuked the wind and raging
elements, so, O Lord, rebuke our boisterous and unruly
passions, for thou canst do this, and turn all within us into
meekness.
25. And he said unto them. Where is your faith ? And they be-
ing afraid wondered, saying one to another. What manner of man
is this ! for he commandeth even the winds and water, and they
obey him.
The disciples thought of nothing but their danger, and
therefore Christ says to them, " Where is your faith ?"" We
never know what our faith is, till it comes to be tried.
What does Christ here require of us all, but a firm trust
in him, though everything seems to be against us ? Do we
inquire what manner of man is this ? The answer is, he is
the God-man ! Our deliverer, whenever we fly to him with
this prayer, Lord, save us.
VER. 2G— 39.] ST. LUKE. 221
SECTION XXVIII.
Chap. viii. ver. 26 — 39.
CHRIST CASTETH OUT A LEGIOM OF DEVILS.
26. And they arrived at tlic country of tlie Gadarenes, which is
over against Galilee.
27. And when he went forth to land, there met him out of the
city a certain man, which had devils a long time, and ware no
clothes, neither abode in any house, but in the tombs.
28. When he saw Jesus, he cried out, and fell down before him,
and with a loud voice said. What have I to do with thee, Jesus, thou
Son of God most high ? I beseech thee, torment me not.
29. (For he had commanded the unclean spirit to come out of
the man. For oftentimes it had caught him : and he was kept
bound with chains and in fetters ; and he brake the bands, and was
driven of the devil into the wilderness.)
30. And Jesus asked him, saying. What is thy name ? And he
said. Legion : because many devils were entered into him.
31. And they besought him that he would not command them
to go out into the deep.
The deep here is the bottomless pit — the eternal prison
of these spirits. It seems from hence that it was some re-
lief to them, to be in the bodies of men, or even of animals ;
and according to St. Mark, v. 10, in one place rather than
another. We learn also from hence that the devils are
wholly under the power of Christ, and can do nothinf^
without his permission.
32. And there was there an herd of many swine feeding on the
mountain : and they besought him that he would siiflcr them to
enter into ihcm. And he suffered them.
33. Then went the devils out of the man, and entered into the
swine : and the herd ran violently down a steep place into the lake,
and were choked.
34. When they that fed them saw what was done, they fled, and
went and told it in the city and in the country.
222 ST. LUKE. [chap. viir.
35. Then they went out to see what was done ; and came to
Jesus, and found the man, out of whom the devils were departed,
sitting at the feet of Jesus, clothed, and in his right mind : and
the}' were afraid.
36. They also which saw it told them by what means he that
was possessed of the devils was healed.
37. Then the whole multitude of the country of the Gadarenes
round about besought him to depart from them ; for thev were
taken with great fear : and he went up into the ship, and returned
back again.
These Gadarenes dreaded the presence of the Saviour,
and feared some greater loss: they little thought that the
greatest loss that could befal them, would be the departure
of Jesus, to return no more. How many, in effect, be-
seech Christ to depart from them ! Even all who do not
hear him, and leave their sins.
38. Now the man out of whom the devils were departed be-
sought him that he might be with him :
He could not but cleave to Jesus, in his present mind, and
knowing how great a change had happened to him.
38. But Jesus sent him away, saying,
39. Return to thine own house, and shew how great things God
hath done unto thee. And he went his way, and published
throughout the whole city how great things Jesus had done unto
him.
And this is recorded, that others hearing it may think of
their own case, and look to Christ for great things for
themselves.
When we read this account of the m.an possessed with
devils, and think it a pitiable case, let us turn our eyes in-
ward and have pity on ourselves. The devil rules in all
unconverted men, and his name is Legion. But know
that Christ is at hand to cast him out : and he wrought this
miracle on purpose that we might be convinced of his
power and will to help us.
VER. 40—56.] ST. LUKE. 223
SECTION XXIX.
Chap. viii. ver. 40 — 56.
JAIRUS' DAUGHTER RAISED TO LIFE.
40. And it came to jiass, that, when Jesus was returned, the
people gladly received him : for they were all waiting for him.
AVliat, all theyi, and so few noiv ! and yet he has no
blessing for us, if we do not wait and long for him, with
the desire and will of our souls. Learn from the two fol-
lowing miracles, how we get help from him. The woman
was healed of her issue of blood, and the ruler had his
daughter raised to life again ; and why ? because they
came to him in faith and longing for his benefits.
41. And, behold, there came a rnan named Jairus, and he was
a ruler of the synagogue : and he fell down at Jesus' feet, and be-
sought him that he would come into his house :
42. For he had one only daughter, about twelve years of age,
and she lay a dying. But as he went the people thronged him.
We here see, how a penitent and believing sinner sues
to Christ ; and how powerful the intercession of such is
with the Lord Jesus. — Edit.
43. And a woman having an issue of blood twelve years, which
liad spent all her living upon physicians, neither could be healed
of any,
44. Came behind him, and touched the border of his garment:
and immediately her issue of blood stanched.
45. And Jesus said. Who touched me ? When all denied,
Peter and they that were with him said, JNIaster, the multitude
throng thee and press thee, and sayest thou. Who touched me ?
Though Jesus asked the question, lie knew who touched
him, and for what end. But he inquired, that the miracle
might be known ; and that we might observe the power of
a true faith, and what it springs from, namely, a feeling of
our disease.
224 ST. LUKE. [chap. VIII.
46. And .fesns said. Somebody hath touched me : for I perceive
that virtue is gone out of me.
So virtue will come out from Christ to heal our souls, if
it be the will of God.
47. And when the woman saw that she was not hid, she came
trembh'ng, and falling down before him, she declared unto him he-
fore all the jjeople for what cause she had touched him, and how
she was healed immediately.
She found that she was not hid, and therefore would not :
she made a full discovery of all, though it was what her
modesty would otherwise have inclined her to conceal.
48. And he said unto her. Daughter, be of good comfort : thy
faith hath made thee whole ; go in peace.
Daughter, was a healing and kind word, indeed ! Christ
has the same comfort for all, who know their want of it
above all things, and therefore can have faith to receive
it.
49. While he yet spake, there cometh one from the ruler of
the synagogue's house, saying to him, Thy daughter is dead ;
trouble not the Master.
50. But when Jesus heard it, he answered him, saying. Fear
not : believe only, and she shall be made whole.
O ! how often do fearful penitents want to have these
words sounded in their ears. But do not mistake. This
saying does not belong to the careless, who never saw their
danger in sin, and think they believe, only because they
are blind.
51. And when he came into the house, he suffered no man to
go in, save Peter, and James, and John, and the father and the
mother of the maiden.
52. And all wept and bewailed her : but he said, Weep not ;
she is not dead, but sleepeth.
Christ speaks of her as only asleep, though she was dead,
because he knew that she would presently awake from it.
53. And they laughed him to scorn, knowing that she was dead.
VER. 1 17.] ST. LUKE. 225
54. And lie put them all out, and took licr by the hand, and
called, saying. Maid, arise.
55. And her spirit came again, and she arose straightway : and
he commanded to give her meat.
Christ knew meat to be necessary. He would not, how-
ever, work another miracle for the preservation of her life,
but left her to the use of ordinary means.
56. And her parents were astonished : and he charged them
that they should tell no man what was done.
A little time before he bade the demoniac show how
great things God had done unto him. Here he gives a
contrary charge. The reason of which may be this. It
was fit that his miracles should be known in part, and they
were wrought for that end. But he would not have them
noised abroad too much, lest the Pharisees should appre-
hend him before the time. When his time came, he offered
himself to it ; and by his public entry into Jerusalem, as it
were, put himself into their hands.
SECTION XXX.
Chap. ix. ver. 1 — 17.
CHRIST SENDS OUT HIS APOSTLES; HEROD DESIRES TO
SEE IltM.
1. Then he called his twelve disciples together, and gave them
power and authority over all devils, and to cure diseases.
What Jesus did then by his disciples, for the bodies of
men, he is always ready, with his ministers, to do for their
souls ; and one is the proof and assurance of the other.
Let us think where we most want healing, and whose fault
it is, if we are not helped.
VOL. II. a
226 ST. LUKE. [chap. IX.
2. And he sent them to preach the kingdom of God, and to lieal
the sick.
They to whom they were sent cor.ld not plead ignorance ;
nor can we : the kingdom of God is preached to us. Let
us choose, whether we will be his subjects, or those of Satan.
These two kingdoms divide the world.
3. And be said unto them. Take nothing for your journey, nei-
ther staves, nor scrip, neither bread, neither money ; neither have
two coats apiece.
They were not to busy themselves, or spend time in lay-
ing in provision for it, but to enter immediately upon their
office, and have no care but that of discharging it. They
were to depend upon God for a maintenance, to which he
here gives them a right.
4. And whatsoever house ye enter into, there abide, and thence
depart.
They were to be content with the entertainment with
which they met ; and not to go from house to house for
the sake of better.
5. And whosoever will not receive yon, when ye go out of that
city, shake oflf the very dust from your feet for a testimony against
them.
Whosoever does not, ivill not. God will have this to lay
to the charge of all who refuse his offer of salvation. You
are undone, if you do not give up your vain excuses. In
token of God's abhorrence and utter rejection of them, for
slighting their call, shake off the dust from your feet
against them. This is terrible to think of. Take warn-
ing. God knows if the apostles were to come now to this
place, whether they would not shake oft' the very dust
from their feet.
6. And they departed, and went through the towns, preaching
the gospel, and healing everywhere.
Thus they were intent on their work, leaving us an ex-
ample that we should follow their steps. — Edit.
7. Now Herod the tctrarch heard of all that was done by him :
VER. I — 17.] ST. I.UKE. 227
and lie was perplexed, because that it was said of some, that John
was risen from the dead :
8. And of some, that Elias had appeared ; and of others, that
one ol" the old prophets was risen again.
Some said one thing, and some another, but none hit
upon the truth. There was a great deal of vain reasoning,
but no faith. " Here we may learn to detect a common
error into which men fall, when they attempt to judge of
the doctrines of religion, by the opposite opinions which
are afloat in the world. They judge that the Bible must
contain the doctrines advanced by one of the extreme parties,
when in truth, tlie opinions though disagreeing with eacii
other, are all opposed to the gospel of Jesus Christ." — Edit.
9. And Ilerod said, John have I beheaded : but who is this, of
whom I hear such things ? And he desired to see him.
Herod desired to see Christ ; and when he did, he set him
at nought. Great numbers desire to hear of him, in every
age, and after all their hearing, they make light of him.
10. And tlie apostles, when they were retm'ned, told him all
that they bad done. And he took them, and went aside privately
into a desert place belonging to the city called Bethsaida.
We may suppose they told him to this effect: here they
received us; there they did not: here they listened to our
preaching ; there they stopped their ears, and would not
hear the truth. He knows without their report, how we hear.
We shall see presently for what end Christ took them
aside privately. He wished to have an opportunity of
feeding the multitude by a miracle, where no bread was to
be had. Our souls may be compared to that desert place:
but Christ has food for them ; and wherever he is, tiiere
can be no want of food.
1 1. And the people, when they knew it, followed him : and he
received them, and spake unto them of the kingdom of God, and
healed them that had need of healing.
We here see that the people did not follow Christ in
vain ; as indeed, none ever shall. He took effectual care
both of their souls and bodies.
Q 2
228 ST. LUKE. [chat. IX.
12. And when the day began to wear away, then came the
twelve, and said unto hiin, Send the multitude away, that they
may go into the towns and country round about, and lodge, and
get victuals : for we are here in a desert place.
Let us take occasion from the observation of St. Luke,
that " the day began to wear away," to ask ourselves these
questions: Is our day wasting apace upon our hands ? and
are we still in a starving condition for want of Christ ?
13. But he said unto them, Give ye them to eat.
So he still says to his ministers. And he will surely
command a blessing, wherever there is a hunger for his spi-
ritual meat.
13. And they said. We have no more but five loaves and two
fishes ; except we should go and buy meat for all this people.
The apostles were weak in faith, and did not consider
who said, " Give ye them to eat."
14. For they were about five thousand men. And he said to his
disciples. Make them sit down by fifties in a company.
15. And they did so, and made them all sit down.
16. Then he took the five loaves and the two fishes, and lookinar
up to heaven, he blessed them, and brake, and gave to the disciples
to set before the multitude.
17. And they did eat, and were all filled : and there were taken
up of fragments that remained to them twelve baskets.
This miracle may give encouragement to the poorest to
trust in Christ, in all their wants and necessities. — Edit.
SECTION XXXL
Chap. ix. ver. 18 — 36.
Peter's confession, and Christ's transfiguration.
18. And it came to pass, as he was alone praying, his dis^ciples
were with him : and he asked them, saying, Whom say the people
that I am ?
VER. 18— 3G.] ST. LUKE. 229
Christ was a pattern of private prayer: and the holier
men are, the more they imitate him in this respect. Let
this be vour test. Those who neither do nor can prav in
private, are not Christians. And prayer, is from what the
heart feels.
19. They answering said, John the Baptist; but some say,
Filias ; and others say, that one of the old prophets i^ risen again.
20. He said unto them. But whom say ye that I am P Peter
answering said. The Christ of (iod.
This confession is salvation. But perhaps Peter could
not have made it, if Christ had not prayed for him before-
hand, as at verse the eighteenth. He does not forget us
now he is in heaven. But when did we say to him our-
selves, Lord, reveal thyself to my heart .^
21. And he straitly charged them, and commanded tlicm to tell
no man that thing ;
Among other reasons, Christ gave this command because
the strongest proof to the world of his being the Saviour
was still to come, namely, his resurrection. And besides,
the apostles, as yet, were not fit to preach this truth. As
yet they were but half believers, as appears by what follows.
It was a great surprise to tliem to hear of Christ suffering
and dying.
22. Saying, The Son of man must suffer many tilings, and be
rejected of the elders and chief priests and scribes, and be slain,
and be raised the third day.
23. And he said to them all, If any man will come after me, let
him deny himself and take up his cross daily, and follt)vv me.
Our Lord here teaches, that if any one will be his dis-
ciple, he must deny his corrupt self, earthly bent, natural
will and wisdom, all which things are wholly against what is
here taught us. Such persons must be ready, as Jesus was,
to suffer and die for the truth. This lesson was more im-
mediately for the apostles, and they happily learned it of
him. But we must not forget that it was said to all. All are
alike concerned in it, when they are called to suffering and
230 ST. LUKE. [chap. IX.
self-denial. And moreover, all have daily occasion for it in
the crosses with which they meet, within doors or without,
from God or man. Who, indeed, walks by this rule?
though our crosses may be but small, we forget Christ's
warning, and never set ourselves to bear them.
24. For whosoever will save his life shall lose it : but whosoever
will lose his life for my sake, the same shall save it.
25. For vvhal is a man advantaged, if he gain the whole world,
and lose himself, or be cast away ?
Think of this Avhenever you are tempted to sin against
your souls, and for what small trifles we often cast them
away.
26. For whosoever shall be ashamed of me and of my words,
of him shall the Son of man be ashamed, when he shall come in
liis own glory, and in his Father's, and of the holy angels.
Let us think of that time, and of that shame, and then
be ashamed of owning Christ, and of standing up for
him, if we can. Many men lose heaven for fear of being
a bye-word among their neighbours.
27. But I tell you of a truth, there be some standing here,
which shall not taste of death, till they see the kingdom of God.
That is, till they see a specimen of it, namely, its glories
in Christ's glorified body, at his transfiguration. Compare
2 Pet. i. IG, 17 : " We were eye- witnesses of his majesty.
For he received from God the Father honour and glory
when there came such a voice to him from the excellent
glory. This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well
pleased." We shall also have glorified bodies, if we are
found worthy to enter into his kingdom. We are plainly
told that our bodies, vile as they are, shall be fashioned like
unto his glorious body. Phil. iii. 21.
28. And it came to pass about an eight days after these sayings,
he took Peter and .lulrn and James, and went up into a mountain
to ])ray.
29. And as he prayed, the fashion of his coimtenance was al-
tered, and his rainient was white and glistering.
VER. 37 — 50.] ST. LUKE. 231
30. And, behold, there tallied with liiin two men, which were
Moses and Elias ;
31. Who ai)])c<ired in glory, and spake of his decease which he
should accomplish at Jerusalem.
32. But Peter and they that were with him were heavy with
sleep : and when they were awake, they saw his glory, and the two
men that stood with him.
33. And it came to pa.>s, as they departed from him, Peter said
unto Jesus, Master, it is good for us to be here : and let us make
three tabernacles ; one for thee, and one for Moses, and one for
Elias : not knowing what he said.
34. While he thus spake, there came a cloud, and overshadow-
ed them: and they feared as they entered into the cloud.
35. And there came a voice out of the cloud, saying, This is
my beloved Son : hear him.
If we would have peace with God, and be happy for
ever, we must hear his beloved Son. We are undone, if
this saying does not sound with power into our hearts.
36. And when the voice was past, Jesus was found alone. And
ihey kept it close, and told no man in those days any of those
things which they had seen.
By the command of Christ, they kept it close, till he
was risen from the dead. Matt. xvii. 9 — 12.
SECTION XXXII.
Chap. ix. ver. 37 — 50.
LUNATIC HEALED — HL'MILITV TAUGHT.
37. And it came to pass, that on the next day, when they were
come down from the hill, nuich people niet him.
38. And, behold, a man of die company cried out, saying,
Master, I beseech thee, look upon my son : for he is mine only
child.
39. And, lo, a sj)iril takclh him, and he suddenly crielh out ;
232 ST. LUKE. [chap. IX.
and it tearetli liim that he foameth again, and bruising him hardly
departelh from him.
40. And I besought thy disciples to cast him out ; and they
could not.
This generation was perverse, because it was faithless ; and
so it is in every case, when men are perverse, it is because
they are destitute of faith.
41. And Jesus answering said, O faithless and perverse genera-
tion, how long shall I be with you, and suffer you ? bring thy son
hither.
This seems one of the sharpest sayings that ever came
from the lips of Christ. Nothing displeases him so much
as unbelief, because it totally hinders his work in us. And
so long as we are hidden from ourselves, and ignorant of
our condition in sin, we never can believe.
42. And as he was yet a coming, the devil threw him down, and
tare him^ And Jesus rebuked the unclean spirit, and healed the
child, and delivered him again to his father.
Let us never forget Jesus Christ, the great physician of
our souls. And let us consider whether or not we are now
in his hands for healing.
43. And they were all amazed at the mighty power of God.
But while they wondered every one at all things which Jesus did,
he said unto his disciples,
44. Let these sayings sink down into your ears : for the Son ol
man shall be delivered into the hands of men.
However amazed we may be at the mighty power of God,
it is to no end if we do not know it in ourselves.
45. But they understood not this saying, and it was hid from
them, that they perceived it not: and they feared to ask him of
that saying.
Nothing could be plainer in itself; and why then did
they not understand it ? The reason was, because it was
cross to their inclinations. See what it is which blinds all.
When we are so prejudiced, or have a will, or opinion of
VER. 37—50.] ST. LUKE. 233
our own, plain teaching and plain words avail nothing. All
is hidden from us.
46. Then there arose a reasoning among them, which of tliem
slionlJ be greatest.
Here was the pride of their hearts. We must take no-
tice, all along, that the apostles' faults are left upon record.
They were not ashamed to have it known that they were
once like other men. It is a sign that they were humbled
and converted : for none else can bear to have their faults
told.
47. And Jesus, perceiving the thought of tlieir heart, took a
chikl, and set him by liim.
What shall we do with the all-seeing eye of Jesus, which
pierces every moment into all our hearts like lightning ?
If we could see what passes in them, but for one day, it
would make us for ever ashamed of ourselves.
48. And said unto them, Whosoever shall receive this chikl in
my name, receiveth me ; and whosoever shall receive me receiveth
him that sent me : for he that is least among you all, the same
shall be great.
By " this child," the Saviour would have us to under-
stand, one so little in his own eyes, humbling himself at the
feet of all, at Christ's word, and for his sake. " He that is
least among you," shall be great in God's esteem ; and shall
be greatly advanced by him.
40. And .lohn answered and said, IMaster, we saw one casting
out devils in thy name ; and we forlnid him, because he followed
not with us.
50. And Jesus suid unto him. Forbid him not : lor he that is
not against us is for us.
Let us first take care to be with and for Christ ourselves;
and then learn from hence not to be over hasty in condemn-
ing others, though tliey do not altogetlier agree with us.
lie often sees irood, where we see notiiinfi: but evil.
234 ST. LUKE. [chap. IX.
SECTION XXXIIT.
Chap. ix. ver. 51 — 62.
WHO CAN BE Christ's disciples.
51 . And it came to pass, when the time was come that he should
be received up, he steadfastly set his face to go to Jerusalem.
To his death ! O Jesus, make us sensible of thy love,
and thankful for the same !
52. And sent messengers before his face : and they went, and
entered into a village of the Samaritans, to make ready for him.
53. And they did not receive him, because his face was as
though he would go to Jerusalem.
Here was an old subject of enmity between the Jews and
Samaritans ; which, alas ! to the shame of men, too often
strips them of all humanity.
54. And when his disciples James and .John saw this, they said.
Lord, wilt thou that we command fire to come down from heaven,
and consume them, even as Elias did ?
55. But he turned, and rebuked them, and said. Ye know not
what manner of spirit ye are of.
We may by this account learn of what spirit we should
be; namely, that we ought not to destroy or hurt any man,
because we think him an enemy of Christ.
56. For the Son of man is not come to destroy men's lives, but
to save them. And they went to another village.
57. And it came to pass, that, as the}' were in the way, a cer-
tain man said unto him. Lord, I will follow thee whithersoever thou
goest.
This is soon said : but more goes to it than we imagine.
If we resolve to follow him in good earnest, he will try us.
58. And Jesus said unto him. Foxes have holes, and birds of
the air have nests, but the Son of man hath not where to lay his
head.
CHAP. X.] ST. LUKE. 235
59. And lie said to anotlicr, Follow ine. But he said, Lord,
sufl'er me first to go and bury my lather.
He wished to stay till his father's death. This was a
plausible pretence for not setting about Christ's work im-
mediately : but the call of Jesus will admit of no delay.
CO. Jesus said unto him, Let the dead bury their dead : but go
thou and preach the kingdom of God.
These persons of whom Christ so speaks were worldlings,
and therefore dead. Let us learn to think and speak of
ourselves as Christ does.
61. And another also said, Lord, I will follow thee : but let me
hrst go bid tliein farewell, which are at home at my house.
()2. And .Jesus said unto him, No man, having put his hand to
the ])lough, and looking hack, is fit for the kingdom of God.
Christ is still at a word with us, and will hear of no
delay, or looking back to the world. Christ's plough, like
all others, requires a fixed and steady eye. Have these
sayings reached thee, O minister ?
SECTION XXXIV.
Chap. X. ver. 1 — 16.
CUUIST SKNDETII OUT THE SEVENTY DISCIl'LES,
1. After these things the Lord a]i])oinled other seventy also, and
sent them two and two before his lace into every city and place,
whither he himself would couie.
Christ was, probably, now on his way to Jerusalem,
where he was going for the last time. See chap. ix. 51. So
it is now. He first sends his messengers, and tlien conies
himself by his Holy Spirit. Are we looking and praving
for this coming ?
2. 'J'hcrefore said he unto tijcui, Tlie harvest Iridy is great, but
236 ST. LUKE. [chap. X.
tlie labourers are few : pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest,
that he woukl send forth labourers into his harvest.
O how dear are souls to Christ ! Pray, says he, and
whatever else you pray for, pray that God would send
labourers for them. How few can pray with acceptance to
God ? Certainly not those who do not pray heartily for
their own salvation. None but those who have a portion
of Christ's spirit.
3. Go your ways : behold, I send you forth as lambs among
wolves.
This is Christ's character of mankind ! Are these the
creatures of whom God said, " Let us make man in our
own image?" O how fallen ! And they are wolves, more
especially to those who tell them what they are, and put
them upon the means of getting their nature changed. Here
is also an admonition to those whom Christ sends, to go not-
withstanding ; and whatever they are, to be as lambs among
them.
4. Carry neither purse, nor scrip, nor shoes : and salute no man
by the way.
They had not a moment to spare, which they could afford
to lose; and therefore the paying of common civilities was
not innocent to them. All may learn something from hence:
ministers to keep close to their work ; and others to redeem
all the time they can, for their souls.
5. And into whatsoever house ye enter, first say. Peace be to this
house.
That is, we pray God, that his peace may come to it.
6. And if the son of peace be there, your peace shall rest upon
it : if not, it shall turn to you again.
The son of peace is a person disposed to entertain Christ's
minister, and his message. On such an one, the peace
which Christ's apostle comes to offer in his name shall rest.
The peace which a n)inister of Christ offers to a house, if
VER. 1 — IG.] ST. LUKE. 237
not accepted, he is to take back ; and leave that house, to
itself. O wretched house !
7. And in the same house remain, eating and drinking such
things as they give : for the labourer is worthy of his liire. Go
not from house to house.
8. And inlo whatsoever city ye enter, and they receive you, eat
such things as are set before you :
9. And Ileal the sick that are therein, and say unto them. The
kingdom of God is come nigh unto vou.
Know your advantage, and bless God for it. They were
to say, and under those circumstances only could say, that
the kingdom of God, in which he receives men to grace
and favour, rules over tiiem, and prepares them for his
everlasting kingdom in heaven, by Jesus Christ, was come
nigh, or coming. We live when it is come, and all is told
us. O it is an important question ! Am I in Christ ? Am
I of his kingdom, or not ? Think how you can belong to
it : you cannot indeed, except by your own choice, and
hearty acceptance of it.
10. But into whatsoever city ye enter, and they receive you not,
go your ways out into the streets of the same, and say,
11. Even the very dust of your city, which cleaveth on us, we
do wipe off against you : notwitlistanding be ye sure of this, that
the kingdom of God is come nigh unto you.
12. But I say unto you, that it shall be more tolerable in that
day for Sodom, than for that city
13. Woe unto thee, Chorazin ! woe unto thee, Bethsaida ! for if
the mighty works had been done in Tyre and Sidon, which have been
done in you, they had a great while ago repented, sitting in sack-
cloth and ashes.
Woe unto all persons, and places, which continue har-
dened under loud calls to repentance, and under powerful
means of grace.
14. But it shall be more tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the
judgment, than for you.
15. And thou, Capernaum, which art exalted to heaven, shall
be thrust down to hell.
238 ST. LUKE. [chap. X.
This was true of the city, either on account of its flourish-
ing condition, or of Christ's presence and preaching. " Shalt
be thrust down to hell," to the lowest depths of misery
here, and of hell hereafter, for slighting its advantages.
Unreformed Christians are more abominable in the sight
of God, and will have a heavier doom than others.
16. He that heareth you heareth me ; and he that despiseth you
despiseth me ; and he that despisetli me despisetli him that sent
me.
Christ here teaches us, that he sends and speaks by his
apostles. When ministers of the gospel say, Repent, and
believe the gospel, the words are Christ's, and must be
received as coming immediately from his mouth. Despising
them is despising God and Christ. Despise Christ ! De-
spise God ! Yes ; all do, till they hear, and believe ; and
unbelievers say in the bottom of their hearts, " Depart from
us, for we desire not the knowledge of thy ways." May
God grant that those who never knew their guilt before,
may know it now before it be too late.
SECTION XXXV.
Chap. X. ver. 17 — 24.
THE RETURX OF THE SEVENTY.
17. And the seventy returned again with joy, saying, Lord,
even the devils are subject unto us through thy name.
What can we not do for ourselves in the virtue of this
all-powerful name, when we trust in that name .''
18. And he said unto them, I beheld Satan as lightning fall
from heaven.
Swift as lightning : Christ saw him fall from his power
and dominion in the air, by the preaching of the gospel ;
VER. 17 — 24.] ST. LUKE. 239
wliicli, and which only, is Satan''s destruction in every soul
where it is received in truth.
19. Behold, I give unto you jiower to tread on serpents and
scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy : and nothing shall
by any means hurt you.
Christ gave this power to the disciples for themselves,
and for the benefit of others : and he still gives it to every
one of his disciples for himself.
Nothing shall hurt Christ's ministers, in their eternal in-
terests. Christ knew that they would be tormented, and
would suffer in their bodies; but in his account, we are
never hurt in our souls. Think so yourselves, and then
you have Christ's knowledge.
20. Notwithstanding in this rejoice not, that the spirits are sub-
ject unto you ; but rather I'ejoice, because your names are written
in heaven.
Let us inquire what is our joy ? Is it to please ourselves,
and to have our fill of the world, or to think that we be-
long to Christ, and are giving all diligence to make our
calling and election sure ?
21. In that hour .Jesus rejoiced in spirit, and said, I thank thee,
O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, that thou hast hid tliese
things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto
babes : even so. Father ; for so it seemed good in thy sight.
Let us deprecate the judgment, that this wisdom should
be hid from us : if it be, the wisest must perish in their
own. But if they do not see, it is because they will not.
And, farther,. it is an awakening trutli, which is here con-
veyed to us. There is no such pity in God for the wil-
fully blind as we imagine. He will be glorified in them
that are lost, as well as in them that are saved. Observe,
that Christ thanks God for the blindness, and consequent
destruction, of those who would not see.
" And hast revealed them unto babes :" to those that
know that they have no wisdom of their own in divine
things, and who submit to be taught of God, with the sim-
240 ST. LCKE. [CIIAP. X.
plicity of little children. The wisdom of God never enters
into any man till he first turns out his own. Here is com-
fort for the meanesto In this way, and in this only, all may
become wise unto salvation.
22. All things are delivered to me of my Father : and no man
knoweth who the Son is, but the Fatlier ; and who the Father is,
but the Son, and he to whom the Son will reveal him.
All things are given to Christ, that he may give them to
men. The Father alone knows how necessary and iiow
great a blessing Christ is to mankind. And no man knoweth
what the Father is in himself, and what he is in his love to
us, but the Son : and the Father has revealed this in the
holy scriptures, that Christ may reveal it to our hearts by
his Spirit.
23. And he turned him unto his disciples, and said privately.
Blessed are the eyes which see the things that ye see :
Namely, Christ manifested in the flesh, and all the pro-
mises of God fulfilled in him. This is our case ! Blessed
are they who see, and are thankful for Christ, and his
gospel.
24. For I tell you that many prophets and kings have desired to
see those things which ye see, and have not seen them : and to
hear those things which ye hear, and have not heard them.
This blessedness has been reserved for us. — Edit.
SECTION XXXVI.
Chap. X. ver. 25—42,
PAEABLE OF THE SAMAEITAN.
25. And behold, a certain lawyer stood up, and tempted him,
saying. Master, what shall I do to inherit eternal life ?
This was a person learned in the law of Moses, and a
VER. 25— 4'2.] ST. LUKE. 241
teacher of that law, who wanted to make trial of the know-
ledge of the Saviour.
26. He («. e. Clivisl) said unto him. What is written in the
law ? how readest thou P
27. And he answering said. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God
with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and witli all thy strength,
and with all thy mind ; and thy neighhour as thyself.
28. And he said unto him, Thou hast answered right : this do,
and thou shalt live.
Christ in effect says to him, If thou dost not, if thou
comest short of the full performance, thou shalt die. Thou
trustest altogether in thyself, and by thyself thou shalt
stand or fall. IJut why did not Christ preach his own
gospel, and say, as St. Paul did, " Believe in the Lord
Jesus Christ, and thou shalt be saved V Because he knew
that it would be to no purpose. The lawyer thought he
needed nothing; and to all such the preaching of for-
giveness of sins, by faith, would be in vain. The method
therefore to be taken with him, was first to show him his
heart, and then to bring him to a true conviction of his
sin.
29. But he, willing to justify himself, said unto Jesus, And who
is my neighbour ?
He thought he could justify himself. This thought lies
close to the hearts of us all, and many are blind enough to
say that they are able to justify themselves. The Jews
were mistaken with regard to the import of the word
neighbour ; as they confined its meaning to one of their
own nation. The lawyer, we may suppose, was of this mind,
and hence he was lamentably deficient in his duty.
30. And Jesus answering said, A cirlain man went down from
Jerusalem to Jericho, and fell among thieves, which stripped him
of his raiment, and wounded him, and departed, leaving him half
dead.
31. And hy chance there came down a certain priest that way :
and when he saw him, lie passed by on the oilier side.
VOL. II. U
242 ST, LUKE. [CIIAP. X.
32. And likewise a Levite, when he was at tlie place, came and
looked on him, and passed hy on the other side.
Probably the lawyer might see his own face in this glass
presented to him in the persons of the priest and the
Levite.
33. But a certain Samaritan, as he journeyed, came where he
was : and when he saw him, he had compassion on him,
34. And went to him, and hound up his wounds, pouring in oil
and wine, and set him upon his own beast, and brought him to an
inn, and took care of him.
This Samaritan was the most unlikely person that could
be to show kindness to a Jew, because they hated one an-
other upon a religious accoimt.
35. And on the morrow when he departed, be took out two
pence, and gave them to the host, and said unto him. Take care
of hiin ; and whatsoever thou spendest more, when I come again, I
will repay thee.
The value of two pence was at that time more than it is
now ; and was sufficient to defray the probable expense of
his recovery.
36. Which now of these three, thinkest thou, was neighbour to
him that fell among the thieves P
37. And he said, He that shewed mercy on him.
He could not help giving this answer : the parable forced
it from him. O Jesus, that we possessed all thy art of
teaching !
37. Then said .Jesus unto him. Go, and do thou likewise.
Thus he teaches him, and every one of us. Help every
man in his need, countryman or stranger, friend or foe ;
and, if thou canst, look into thine own breast, and find out
how thou hast fulfilled thy duty to thy neighbour. But
there is something more in the parable. When we read it,
let us think who is the good Samaritan to us all in our
distressed condition : who pours his oil and wine into our
wounds, and takes effectual care for our recovery. We
VEIL 2.")- 4-2.] ST. LUKE. 243
way now §ce that Christ prcaclicd tht- gospel upon this
occasion, as well as the law.
38. Now it came to pass, as they went, tliat lie entered inlo a
certain vilhige : and a certain woman named Martha received him
into her house.
39. And slie had a sister named IMary, wliicli also sat at .Jcsns'
/"eet, and heard his word.
Happy Mary ! See what we should ilo. We should
read the scripture daily, as in the presence of Jesus, and
look to him for a blessin<>' upon it ; and this will be sitting
at his feet.
40. But JNFartha was cumhered about much serving, and came
to him, and said, Lord, dost thou not care that my sister hath left
me to serve alone ? bid her therefore tliat she help me.
Martha thought herself well employed, and her sister
idle. Christ knew better, and that Martha was losing a
precious opportunity for her soul.
41. And Jesus answered and said unto her, Marllia, Martha,
thou art careful and troubled about many things.
Care is needful, but it becomes damnable, if it shuts out
heavenly-niindedness.
42. But one thing is needful : and Mary hath chosen that good
part, which shall not be taken away from her.
One thing is needful, namely, a care for the soul. We
all profess to know this, and yet we care for nothing less
than for this. " And INIary hath chosen that good part."
Does Christ know what is good for us, or not .'* Where are
the babes who give up their own wills to learn of Him ?
And what should hinder any of us from making a right
choice for ourselves, if we please ?
*' Which shall not be taken from her." Everything else
will have an end ; but our choice of Christ will make
us happy for ever. Lord, open our eyes, before it be t(j()
late.
244 ST. LUKE. [chap. xr.
SECTION XXXVII.
Chap. xi. ver. 1 — 13.
CHRIST TEACHES TO PRAY.
1. AikI it came to pass, that, as he was praying in a certain
place, when he ceased, one of his disciples said nnto him. Lord,
teach ns to pray, as John also taught his disciples.
It was a sign they had profited under Christ, when they
came to him to teach them to pray : we may be sure the
request was well-pleasing to Christ. Lord, bring us all to
thee with this request in our hearts. Thou hast given us
a form, give us a true spirit of prayer.
2. And he said unto them. When ye pray, say, Our Father
which art in heaven. Hallowed he thy name. Thy kingdom come.
Thy will be done, as in heaven, so in earth.
" When ye pray"" with the understanding, and with
hearts disposed to pray thus. But do not let us think we
say this deep prayer truly, when we do not. And till
we can, let us qualify it with another petition — Lord, make
this the prayer of our hearts.
" Our Father,"" Father of all mankind by creation and
providence; and our Father, and Lord of our hearts, in
Jesus Christ. Give us the spirit of adoption.
" Which art in heaven." The place of thy glory, but,
tlirough thy love, our home and inheritance.
" Hallowed be thy name." Be thou reverenced, adored,
and magnified by us, and all thy creatures, according to
thy excellent greatness.
" Thy kingdom come." Thy kingdom of grace in our
souls, and in all the world : and then let thy kingdom of
glory come quicklv ; that happy, happy time, when we
shall cease from sin.
" Thy will be done, as in heaven, so in earth." With
the same cheerfulness and love.
VEIL 1-13.] ST. LUKE. 245
3. Give us day by ilay our daily bread.
For we acknowledge it to be thy daily gift, and that
whatever we have comes to us by a continually-repeated
act of thy bounty.
4. And forgive us our sins :
For Christ's sake: in whom alone we have forgiveness.
4. For we also forgive every one that is indebted to us.
We forgive them their debts when they cannot pay, and
their trespasses always- We dare not ask forgiveness upon
any other terms.
4. And lead us not into temptation ; but deliver u.-; from evil.
Suffer us not to be overcome by it ; leave us not to our-
selves, for then we must fall by every temptation. " But
deliver us from evil." From the power and malice of
Satan, and from the evil of our own hearts.
6. And he said unto tbem, Which of you shall have a friend,
and shall go unto him at midnight, and say unto him, Friend, lend
me three loaves :
6. For a friend of mine in his journey is come to me, and I
have nothing to set before him ?
7. And he from within shall answer and sav. Trouble me not :
the door is now shut, and my children are with me in bed; T can-
not rise and give thee.
8. I say unto you, Though he will not rise ar.d give him, be-
cause he is his friend, yet because of bis imijorluuity be will rise
and give him as many as he ncedeth.
God is always ready to give us what he knows to be
good for us, and is not wrought upon or changed by our
importunity. But the meaning is, that truth of desire in
us, and earnestness in asking, are our fitness to receive. It
is not mere want, but want which is felt, which gets relief.
Let us learn from this whole passage that we have not
that which we think we have, if it has not been obtained
by prayer.
J). And T say unto you. Ask, ami it sliail be given vou ; seek,
and ye shall lind ; knock, and it shall be diicncd unlo \ou.
246 ST. LUKE. [chap. XI.
Let us ask for our souls, without being weary, and as
sure as God is true, it shall be given you. He gives the
good things of this world to the evil and unthankful, with-
out our asking; and why not spiritually-good things? Be-
cause they would not be a blessing to us without our desire
and free choice of them. Let us vmderstand this ; and if
we would know our state, let us think what we should ask
of God in the first place. Let us make our hearts answer
to this. Worldly, unconverted men may say the words of
a christian prayer, and think they have done some great
matter for their souls ; but in the bottom of their hearts
they cannot pray for anything but for the world.
10. For every one that asketh receiveth ; and lie that seeketh
fhideth ; and to biin that knocketh it shall be opened.
11. If a son shall ask bread of any of you that is a father, will
he give him a stone ? or if he ask a fish, will he for a fish give him
a serpent ?
12. Or if be shall ask an egg, will he offer biin a scorpion ?
13. If ye then, beuig evil, know bow to gh'e good gifts inito
your cbildren : bow much more shall your heavenly Father give
the Holy Spirit to them that ask him ?
This is God's best gift, and most needful to us. Is not
this a plain direction as to what we should pray for, above
and before all other things? But how can we, if we do
not first take a measure of our work, and know it must be
done; and then see our miserable weakness, and want of
the hel}) of the Holy Spirit?
SECTION XXXVTII.
Chap. xi. ver. 14—28.
CIIUIST KKBUKKS THE I'lIAUlSKES.
N. And be was casting out a devil, and it was dumb. And it
came to ])ass^ when the devil was gone out, the dumb spake, and
ibc ])ci)ple wondered.
VER. 14 — 28.] ST. LUKE. 247
15. But some of them said, lie castetli out devils through Beel-
zebub the chief of the devils.
Christ must either cast them out with the finger of God,
or by the ]io\ver of tlie devil. They would not own the
former, and therefore said the latter : not thinking how
unlikely it was that Satan should destroy himself. What
desjieratc blindness and nialice was here ! What will not
unconverted men say against the trutii .^ And if Christ met
with such treatment, what must his servants expect at all
times, but to be run down with lies and calumnies ^
16. And others, tempting him, sought of him a sign from
heaven.
A stubborn will is always calling for more proof.
17. But he, knowing their thoughts, said unto them. Every
kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation ; and a
house divided against a house falleth.
18. If Satan also be divided against himself, how shall his king-
dom stand P because ye say that I cast out devils through Beel-
zebub.
19. And if I by Beelzebub cast out devils, by whom do your
sons cast them out ? therefore shall they be your judges.
Jesus here intimates that their sons did cast out devils
in the name of Christ. Chap. ix. 49; Mark ix. 38.
20. But if I with the finger of God cast out devils, no doubt the
kingdom of God is come upon you.
21. When a strong man armed keepeth his palace, his guods are
in peace :
Is this our case.'* Do we allow Satan to keep quiet pos-
session of us ?
22. But when a stronger than he shall come upon him, and over-
come him, he taketh from him all his armour wherein he trusted,
and divideth his spoils.
Let us not fear, though we are weak in ourselves, and
have no power against Satan, the strong man. If we fly
to Christ for liclp, Satan has no strength against us.
248 ST. LUKE. [chap. xr.
23. He that is not with uie is against me : and he tliat gathei'cth
not with me scatleretli.
The man who is not wholly, in heart and will, to have
the devil subdued in him, is against him. There must be
no halving with Christ, nor halving between Christ and
Satan. As to any good which we do to our souls, we may
as well be against him.
24. When the unclean spirit is gone out of a man, he walketh
through dry places, seeking rest ; and finding none, he saith, I
will return unto my house whence T came out.
25. And when he cometh, he findeth it swept and garnished.
26. Then goeth he, and taketh to him seven other spirits more
wicked than himself; and they enter in, and dwell there : and tlie
last state of that man is worse than the first.
Satan is always watching for an advantage against us ;
and if he enters into us a second time, after being cast out,
we are in a much worse condition than ever. Let us think
how we have kept our baptism : and let us beware of fall-
ing away from our repentance.
27. And it came to pass, as he spake these things, a certain wo-
man of the company lifted up her voice, and said unto him. Bless-
ed is the womb that bare thee, and the paps whicli thou hast
sucked.
28. But he said. Yea rather, blessed are they that hear the word
of God, and keep it.
There is but one kind of blessedness, and Christ here
tells us what it is. If we turn away from this, the whole
v/orld cannot help us to another.
SECTION XXXIX.
Chap. xi. ver. 29 — 3(i.
CHRIST PUEACHES TO THE PEOPLE.
29. And when the people were gathered thick together, he be-
VEIL 29—30.] ST. LUKE. 249
gan to say, This is an evil generation : llicy seek a sign ; and
there shall no sign he given it, but the sign of Jonas the prophet.
Christ would grant them no such extraordinary sign as
they looked for ; except that of the prophet Jonas, who
was a type of Christ rising from the dead, in his restoration
from the mouth of the fish, after three days.
30. For as Jonas was a sign unto the Ninevites, so shall also
the Son of man he to this generation.
31. The queen of the soudi shall rise up in the judgment with
the men of this generation, and condemn tliem : for she came from
the utmost parts of the eartii to hear the wisdom of Solomon ; and,
behold, a greater than Solomon is here.
32. The men of Nineve shall rise up in the judgment with this
generation, and shall condenni it: for they repented at the preach-
ing of Jona5 ; and, behold, a greater than Jonas is here.
The words of him, who is greater than Jonas, are here,
even here in this book, and they may by his Spirit, be-
come as effectual as if he had spoken them to us in person.
And if they are not, here is a heavy charge against us.
33. No man, when he hath lighted a candle, putteth it in a secret
place, neither under a bushel, but on a candlestick, that they which
come in may see the light.
Christ did not liide his light; and we must not. A
Christian does not live for himself.
34. The light of the body is the eye: therefore when thine eye
is single, thy whole body also is full of light ; but when thine eye is
evil, thy body also is lull of darkness.
3o. Take heed therefore that the light which is in thee be not
darkness.
36. If thy whole body therefore be full of light, having no part
dark, the whole shall he full of light, as when the bright shining
of a candle doth give thee light.
The intention is to the soul what the eye is to the body.
And in order to our seeing clearly, one must be as free
from specks and blemislies as the others. All is dark, or
light within us, as we have, or have not a single aim and
intention to please God in all we do. This pure, single
250 ST. LUKE. [chap. XI.
intention in the heart is the })erfection of knowledge, and a
poor man may have it as soon as another.
SECTION XL.
Chap. xi. ver. 37 — 51.
CHRIST REPROVES THE PHARISEES, &C.
37. And as he spake, a certain Pharisee besought him to dine
with him : and he went in, and sat down to meat.
38. And when the Pharisee saw it, he marvelled that he had
not first washed before dinner.
The Pharisees thought he ought to have washed, accord-
ing to their customs; which had eaten out the heart of
better things, and Christ therefore discountenances it by
his practice.
39. And the Lord said unto him. Now do ye Pharisees make clean
the outside of the cnp and the platter ; but your inward part is full
of ravening and wickedness.
This sect pretended to great strictness, but they were
sadly corrupt ; fair without, and foul within. They did
not think so ; they did not know so much ; but this would
not excuse them. Lord, how deceitful is the heart of
man ! Christ lays the axe there, as we shall see farther in
what follows. Let us pray that we may see our own ; and
let us not ever speak of our good hearts, till Christ has
searched them to the bottom.
40. Ye fools, did not he that made that which is without make
that which is within also ?
Let us not then suppose that he looks with more plea-
sure upon clean hands, than clean hearts.
41. But rather give alms of such things as ye have ; and, behold,
all things arc clean unto you.
VEIL 37 — 54.] ST. LUKE. 251
This comes to pass by the blessing and word of God.
Not by giving ahns, as if their food would not have been
clean to them otherwise. The meaninjr is, eivinsr some
part of what was in the dish (ru erovra) to the poor,
was much better than the superstitious washing themselves
to make that clean, which was so before.
42. But woe unto you, Pliarisees ! for ye tillic mint and rue
and all manner of lierbs, and pass over judgment and the love of
God : these ought ye to have done, and not to leave the other un-
done.
They paid tithe, not only to the utmost of what was due
in everything, but of things where it was not certain whe-
ther they ought to pay tithe, or not. They however passed
over judgment, that is, the pure love of their neighbour;
judgment and justice in its whole extent. They ouo-ht in-
deed to be strict and honest, in every the smallest thing :
but they ought not to put this in the place of the love of
God and their neighbour.
43. Woe unto you, Pharisees ! for ye love the uppermost seals
in the synagogues, and greetings in the markets.
Christ knew the pride of their hearts. He knows what
we love in ours. Look there, if you would be proof
against his eye, for he looks nowhere else.
44. Woe unto you, scribes and Pliarisees, hypocrites ! for ye
are as graves which ajipcar not, and the men that wjilk over
them are not aware of them.
These graves were full of stench and rottenness within,
however adorned without. Was this true only of the Pha-
risees? Let the self-righteous search into his own breast.
Thou art the man, if a sense of thy own loathsomeness
never brought thee to Christ for cleansing.
45. Then answered one of the lawyers, and said unto him,
Master, tlius saying thou reproachest us also.
AVhy not ? They thought he did it unjustly. This is
what we would fain be at, when we sav, that we have good
252 ST. LUKE. [chap. XI.
hearts, and do no harm. And thinking so, keeps us from
Christ, The world is full of good meanings ; but one has
said, hell was so too.
46. And he said, Woe unto you also, ye lawyers ! for ye lade
men widi burdens grievous lo be borne, and ye yourselves touch
not the burdens with one of your fingers.
Christ is still levelling a home- stroke at their hearts.
The burden was not touched there. Their outward show
was nothing to him.
47. Woe unto you ! for ye build the sepulchres of the prophets,
and your fathers killed them.
48. Truly ye bear witness that ye allow the deeds of your fa-
thers : for they indeed killed them, and ye buibl their sepulchres.
The meaning is, that they were the true children of such
fathers, and would soon show it by their deeds; as they did
in murdering Christ, and his followers.
49. Iherelbre also said the wisdom of God, I will send them
projdiets and apostles, and some of them they shall slay and perse-
cute :
60. That the blood of all the prophets, which was shed from the
foundation of the world, may be required of this generation ;
51. From the blood of Abel unto the blood of Zacharias, which
perished between the altar and the temple: verily 1 say unto you.
It shall be required of this generation.
They should be answerable for it, on account of the
same blood-thirsty disposition; more especially in crucify-
ing Christ.
52. Woe unto you, lawyers ! for yc have taken away the key of
knowledge : ye enter not in yourselves, and them that were enter-
ing in ye hindered.
They took away the key of the knowledge of Christ.
There may be such false teachers at all times. But as we
have the Bible, we have the key in our own hands, and in
spite of any man may enter into the way of salvation by
him. God grant you may be willing !
CHAP. XH.] ST. LUKE. 253
53. And us he said these things unto tliem, tlie scribes and tlie
Pliarisees began to urge him vehemently, and to provoke him to
speak of many things :
54. Laying wait for him, and seeking to catch something out of
his mouth, that they might accusf ]ii]n.
As all do, more or less, openly, or iti their hearts, till he
has broiii-lit them to accuse themselves.
SECTION XLL
Chap. xii. ver. 1 — 12.
THE APOSTLES WARNED,
1. In the mean time, when there were gathered together an in-
numerable multitude of people, insomuch that they trode one upon
another, he began to say unto his disciples first of all. Beware ye
of the leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy.
Hypocrisy is, where the heart does not agree with the
outward appearance. A day is coming, when all such will
be unmasked, to their everlasting confusion. We are un-
done by not looking more into our own hearts ; and so long
as they are hidden from us, we cannot take one step towards
God. It is also hypocrisy, to conceal what we know, for
fear of man. The four following verses answer to both
these kinds of hypocrisy.
2. For there is nothing covered, that shall not be revealed ; nei-
ther hid, that shall not be known.
3. Therefore whatsoever ye have s])oken in darkness shall be
heard in the light ; and that which ye have s})okcn in the ear in
closets shall be pruclaimed upon the house-tops.
4. And I say unto you my friends. Be not afraid of them that
kill the body, and after that have no more that the}' can do.
We are Christ's friends, if we hear hin). Friends of
the blessed Jesus ! Who would not give the world to have
this said of him ?
2.54 ST. LUKE. [CIIAP. XU.
5. But I will forewarn you whom ye shall fear : Fear hiui, which
after he hath killed hath power to cast into hell; yea, I say unto
you. Fear him.
The words are plain, yet but little understood, or be-
lieved ; and are therefore repeated to strike a terror into
us : " Fear him."
G. Are not five sj)avrows sold for two farthings, and not one of
them is forgotten before God ?
7. But even die very hairs of your lie ad are all numbered. Fear
not therefore: ye are of more value lluin many sparrows.
Fear God, and you need not fear anything else. He al-
ways has you in his eye, and whatever befals you, is, by
his appointment, for your good.
8. Also I sav unto you. Whosoever shall confess me before men,
him shall the Son of man also confess before the angels of God.
9. But he that denieth me before men shall be denied before the
angels of God.
Even those who fear God in some degree, often fear men
more, and are cowards in God's cause. Here is strong
warning to them, to consider what they will get by it, in
the end.
10. And whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of man,
it shall be forgiven him : but unto him that blasphemeth against
the Holy Ghost it shall not be forgiven.
He who speaks against Christ, in his state of humiliation,
does not sin so dangerously, by far, as he who blasphemeth
against the Holy Ghost. Because without him none can
come to faith in Christ, and newness of life ; and therefore
speaking against, and rejecting /«w?, is sinning against our
remedy.
1 I. And when they bring you unto the synagogues, and unto
magistrates, and powers, lake ye no thought how or what thing ye
shall answer, or what ye shall say :
12. For the Holy Ghost shall teach you in the same hour what
ye ought to say.
Many have experienced the truth of this, as all will who
VEIL 13 — I50.J ST. LUKE. 255
are true to Christ, and trust in liis promise. If they do
not want courage thev sliall not want words.
SECTION XLII.
Chap. xii. ver. 13 — 30.
HK WAllXS AGATXST COVETOUSXESS.
13. And one of tlie company said unlo liim, JNIaster, speak to
my brother, that he divide the inheritance with me.
14. And he said unto liim, ]\!an, v.ho made me a jiulire or a
divider over you ?
15. And he said unto them, Take heed, and beware of covetous-
ness : for a man's hfe consisteth not in the abundance of the thin-'s
which he possesseth.
That is a worldly spirit, wliich sets up its rest here,
however it may be cloked over with a show of worldly pru-
dence. The happiness of man's life does not consist in
outward things of any kind. These are not our life, or
the things for which we were made, but the knowledge,
fear, and love of God.
16. And he spake aparalile unto them, saying, The ground of a
certain rich man ])rt)Ught fortli plenlifullv;
This parable is a searching one : and by God's blessing,
it may serve to enlighten our minds.
17. And lie thought witliin himself, saying, What shall I do,
becau-el have no room where to bestow mv fruils ?
18. And he said, This will f do; I will pull down my barns,
and build greater; and there will I bestow all my fruits and my
goods.
Who woidd not have thouglit and done as he did .^
Who may not, in a proper sense.'* Take notice, therefore,
that what lie did is riglic, or wrong, according to the bent
256 ST. LUKE. [chap. XII.
of his lieart. And if you would know when all is wrong
witliin, hear what he says.
19. And I will say to my son\ Soul, thou hast much goods laid
up for many years ; take thine ease, eat, drink, and be mevry.
Observe : his covetousness did not consist in this, that
he thought he could never have enough. He seems to
have been content with what he had, and was a prudent, a
very prudent man, according to the wisdom of this world.
The mischief was, it was a wisdom only for this world ; his
heart was shut against another, and he had no thought of
anything but of enjoying himself here. We cannot rea-
sonably doubt, but that he had some show of religion, and
sovnetimes said his prayers.
20. But God said unto him. Thou fool, this night thy soul shall
be required of thee : then whose shall those things be, whicli thou
hast provided ?
Let us think of what kind that happiness is, which a
man cannot be sure of retaining, even for one moment ;
let us consider whether or not God does not know best
who are fools. To whom shall thy goods go, when
thy possession of them and the enjoyment of them is
gone, and with them thy all for ever ?
21. Sols he that layeth up treasui-e for himself, and is not
rich toward God.
Who maketh anything his treasure, and gives the
streno-th of his heart to it instead of God.
22. And he said unto his disciples, Therefore I say unto you.
Take no thought for your life, what ye shall eat ; neither for the
body, what ^^e shall put on.
The apostles were to depend wholly upon God for a
maintenance; others, in the way of their own endeavours,
without carking care, or anxiety. " Take no thought,"
means, take no uneasy, distrustful thought ; as if there was
no God, or no other world, of which we were to think.
23. The life is more than meat, and tlie body is more than rai-
ment.
VER. 31 — 48.] ST. LUKE. 257
24. Consider tlie ravens : for they neither sow nor reaj) ; vvhich
neitlier have storehouse nor barn ; and God feedeth them : how
much more are ye better than the fowls ?
2-5. And which of you with taking thought can add to his sta-
ture one cubit .''
26. If ye then be not able to do that thing which is least, why
take ye thought for the rest.'*
27. Consider the lilies how they grow : they toil not, they spin
not; and yet I say unto you, that Solomon in all his glory was
not arrayed like one of these.
28. If then God so clothe the grass, which is to-day in the field,
and to-morrow is cast into the oven; how much more will he clothe
you, O ye of little faith ?
29. And seek not ye what yc shall eat, or what ye shall drink,
neither be ye of doubtful mind.
Strictly speaking, " seek not ye what ye shall eat," was
said only to the disciples. " Neither be ye of doubtful
mind," as to the care of God, in his providence, for you, is
said to all.
30- For all these things do the nations of the world seek after :
and your Father knoweth that ye have need of these things.
The world seek after all these things, as their treasure.
A worldly heart, in God*'s account, makes a heathen. If
we have a worldly heart, it is of little consequence what
we call ourselves, or in what part of the world we live, tl»e
estimate of God respecting us remains the same.
SECTION XLIII.
Chap. xii. ver. 31 — 48.
EXHORTATION TO WATCHFULNESS.
31. But rather seek ye (he kingdom of God ; and all these
things shall be added unto you.
VOL. II. S
258 ST. LUKE. [chap. XII.
Seek ye the kingdom of God, in the first place, and as
you seek nothing else. Resolve to have your lot in the
kingdom of God's grace here, by faith and obedience, that
you may be admitted into his everlasting kingdom in hea-
ven. Is it so indeed, now, while we are reading? O -Jesus,
speak this to our hearts ! For if thou art not our portion,
whatever we get, we lose all. " Food and raiment" shall
be added unto you. Christ engageth for nothing else : nor
indeed, for that, to the idle, or the thriftless.
32. Fear not, little flock ; for it is yonr Father's good pleasure to
give you the kingdom.
How good a Father ! How precious a gift ! And what
are we, if we have not wills to receive this kingdom ?
33. Sell that ye have, and give aim:, ; provide yourselves bags
which wax not old, a treasure in the heavens that faileth not, where
no thief approacheth, neither moth corriipteth.
The apostles had left all : and for special reasons, the
same would be required of some others, at that time ;
Acts ii. 45 ; iv, 34 ; but not of all, at all times, unless
when the poor cannot otherwise be relieved.
34. For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also.
And what then ? What if our hearts are in the world .?
Why, then we perish. We cannot love God.
35. Let your loins be girded about, and your lights burning ;
Stand always ready. The Jews wore their garments
long, and girt them up, when they were at work, or when
they went abroad ; hence the propriety of the image.
Never be off your watch, but let your lights be burning.
The bridegroom conducted his bride home in the night,
and the family were to have the house lighted for his re-
ception.
36. And ye yourselves like unto men that wait for their lord,
when he will return from the wedding : that when he cometh and
knocketh, they may open unto him immediately.
The waiting is to be witii a degree of eager expecta-
tion.
VEIL 31—48.] ST. LUKE. 259
37. Blessed ave those servants, whom the lord when he conieth
shall find watching: verily I say unto you, that he shall gird him-
self, and make them sit down to meat, and will come forth and
serve them.
See how pleased Christ is with his faithful servants.
38. And if he shall come in the second watch, or come in the
third watch, and find them so, blessed arc those servants.
39. And this know, that if the goodraan of the house had
known what hour the thief would have come, he would have watch-
ed, and not have suffered his house to be broken through.
40. Be ye therefore ready also : for the Son of man cometh at
an hour when ye think not.
We know not when Christ will come, or the hour of our
death. But we do know, that we must be ready for him ;
because we do not know when he will come ; and because
it will be a dreadful surprise to us, if we are not.
4 1. Then Peter said unto him, Lord, speakest thou this parable
unto us, or even to all ?
Christ signifies in his answer, that it was meant chiefly
for them, and other watchmen. But withal it is a lesson
of diligence, sobriety, and watchfulness, for all in their
christian vocation.
42. And the Lord said, Who then is that faithful and wise
steward, whom his lord shall make ruler over his household, to
give them their portion of meat in due season ?
43. Blessed is that servant, whom his lord when he cometh shall
find so doing.
44. Of a truth I say unto you, that he will make him ruler
over all that he hath.
45. But and if that servant say in his heart. My lord delayeth
his coming ; and shall begin to beat the men-servants and maidens,
and to eat and drink, and to be drunken ;
40. The lord of that servant will come in a day when he looketh
not for him, and at an hour when he is not aware, and will cut him
in simder, and will a])p()int him his pcirlion with the unbelievers.
47. And that servant, which knew his lord's will, and prepared
260.. ST. LUKE. [chap. XII.
not himself, neither did according to his will, shall he beaten with
many stripes.
48. Biit he that knew not, and did commit tilings worthy of
stri])es, shall he beaten with few stripes. For unto whomsoever
much is given, of him much shall be required : and to whom men
have committed much, of him they will ask the more.
The man who knew not his lord's will, shall be beaten
with few stripes, if his defect of knowledge was not his
own fault : but not the man who might liave known, and
would not.
SECTION XLIV.
Chap, xii ver. 49 — 59-
THE DUTY or BEIKG ADMONISHED.
49. I am come to send fire on the earth ; and what will I, if it
be already kindled ?
The fire of purification by the Holy Ghost : or of divi-
sion, according to what follows. "And what will I, if it be
already kindled ?"" For this end Christ came, and for what
had he farther to wish ?
50. But I have a baptism to be baptized with ; and how am
I straitened till it be accomplished !
This is the baptism of Christ's death. It Avas a bloody
one ; and yet, for the joy of our salvation, he was in pain
till the time came. Will nothing melt our stubborn
hearts ?
51. Suppose ye that I am come to give peace on earth ? I tell
you. Nay ; but rather division :
This sounds strange. Is not Christ the prince of peace ?
Does he not pronounce the peace-makers blessed ? And
does he not charge us to love our enemies .'' Yes; and none
VER. 49—59.] ST. LUKE. 261
can he his disciples, who are not at peace with all the
world. Nevertheless, his coming would cause great divi-
sions in the earth. He came to separate the good from the
bad, and make the good bear their testimony against the
bad. And the sure effect of this, on the part of the bad,
he knew would be quarrels and heart-burnings, hatred and
persecution.
52. For from lieiioeforth llicre sliall be five in one house divided,
three against two, and two against three.
A man's nearest friends will sooner forgive him anything,
than his being in earnest in religion, and entering into the
true spirit of the gospel.
53. The father shall be divided against the son, and the sou
against the father : the mother against the daughtei", and the
daughter against the mother; the mother inlaw against her
daughter in law, and the daughter in law against her mother in
law.
Our Lord's assurance of the enmity which wicked men
will cherish against the good, is found true. St. Paul says,
'" all that will live godly in Christ Jesus shall suffer persecu-
tion." Let us count the cost, and bear the reproach of
Christ.- Edit.
54. And he said also to the people. When ye see a cloud rise
out of the west, straightway ye say. There cometh a shower; and
so it is.
55. And when ye see the south wind blow, ye say, Thrre will
be heat ; and it cometh to pass.
56. Ye hypocrites, ye can discern the face of the sky and of the
earth ; but how is it that ye do not discern this time ?
They had, like many now, understanding and natural
discernn)ent enough, in anything but what it most concerns
them to know.
57. Yea, and why even of yourselves judge ye not what is
right ?
Why do ye not judge the good of peace; aiul more es-
pecially of being at peace with God ?
262 ST. LUKE. [chap. XIII.
58. When thou gotst with thine adversary to the magistrate, as
thou art in the way, give diUgence that tiiou mayest be deUvered
from him ; lest he hale thee to the judge, and the judge deliver
thee to the officer, and the officer cast thee into prison.
If any man has a just quarrel against thee, and much
more God, attend to the consequences, and make all up
without delay. Are you sure God has no quarrel against
you ?
59. I tell thee, thou shall not depart thence, till thou hast paid
the very last mite.
If hell is the prison, the sinner will never pay the last
mite. No payment can be made there.
SECTION XLV.
Chap. xiii. ver. 1 — 9.
PARABLE OF THE FIG-TREE.
1. There were present at that season some that told him of the
Galilaeans, whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices.
2. And Jesus answering said unto them. Suppose ye that these
Galilaeans were sinners above all the Galilaeans, because they suf-
fered such things ?
They did so think of them, and concluded that Christ
would think so too. But he, who knew what was in man,
instead of falling into this snare, turned short upon them
with a startling admonition, and sent them to their own
hearts.
3. I tell you, Nay: but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise
perish.
Christ does not deny that those who perished were sin-
ners; but only, not therefore^ greater sinners than others ;
VEH. 1 — 9.] ST. LUKE. 263
or perhaps, those who told him. Hence he says to them,
and in effect to us, " But except ye repent," that is, see
and feel your guilt in sin, and dread to continue in the
y)ractice of sin. Who are the persons who do not repent,
we ask, almost, one and all ? We ourselves. This may
seem hard to those who would be excused from repentance :
but what follows is harder : " Ye shall all likewise perish :"
— it may be, by some sore judgment in this world; as the
Jews did ; but if not, most certainly, for ever.
4. Or those eighteen, upon whom the tower of Siloam fell, and
slew them, think ye that ihey were sinners above all men that
dwelt in Jerusalem ?
5. I tell you. Nay ; but, except ye repent, ye shall all likewise
perish.
This is the end of all impenitent sinners. — Edit.
6. He spake also tliis parable : A certain man had a fig-tree
l)lanted in his vineyard ; and he came and sought fruit thereon,
and found none.
Christ spake this parable to convince them and others,
of God's patience, and of their doom, without repentance.
0 ! come into the light of this parable, and know that God
is at a word with us all. The husbandman sought fruit on
the fig-tree; which may teach us, that man was as much
made for holiness, in the full exercise of love to God and
cliarity to men, as the fig-tree, or any other tree, to pro-
duce its proper fruit. " And found none." We have none
for Christ, till we come, by repentance, to the possession of
true faithj and a new nature by the Holy Spirit. A civil,
smooth life, from any other root, is not that fruit.
7. Then said he unto the dresser of his vineyard, IJchold, these
three years I come seeking fruit on this fig-tree, and find none :
cut it down ; why cumbereth it the ground ?
How many times three years is it with many of us?
"And behold !" says he, wondering at the strangeness of
tlie matter. And may not God say of us, " What could
1 liave done for mv vinevard that I have not done in it ?
264 ST. LUKE. [chap. Xlll.
" Cut it down." It is just in God to pronounce this sen-
tence whenever he pleases. He defers it, however, in mercy.
If it is abused, his patience will have an end. What is all
the wisdom in the world to a feelino- of these truths in the
heart "^ '' Why cumbereth it the ground ?' Every one who
does not bring forth fruit unto God, is a burden to the
earth.
8. And he answering said unto Lim, Lord, let it alone this year
also, till I shall dig about it, and dung it;
9. And if it bear fruit, well : and if not, then after that thou
shalt cut it down.
We may imagine Christ himself thus interceding for us.
" Lord, let it alone, this year also." What, no more ! Per-
haps not so much as a year. God may have set us a
time, and a short one too, though we think nothing of it.
What has he not done to bring us into a fruit-bearing state .?
O that our souls may bear fruit ! O that they would in-
deed, then it will be well ! — " And if not, then after that
thou shalt cut it down." Christ pleads earnestly for us,
while there is time and hope. But if his labour is in vain,
he has not a word more to say in our behalf. He will give
us up to the justice of God, and be the executioner of it
himself.
SECTION XLVI.
Chap. xiii. ver. 10 — 22.
HE HEALETH A DEFORMED WOMAN.
10. And he was teaching in one of the synagogues on the sab-
batli.
11. And, bcliold, there was a woman which had a spirit of iii-
finnity eighteen years, and was bowed logolhcr, and could in no
wise lift uj) herself.
VER. 10—22.] ST. LUKE. 265
To see ourselves in this condition, bowed down under a
load of sin, and spiritually disabled, makes us fit to expe-
rience Christ's healing power. Till then, we only mock
liim by calling to him for lielp.
12. And when Jesus saw her, he called her to him, and said
unto her. Woman, diou art loosed from thine infirmity.
Jesus saw her misery, and that was enough. He sees
ours, and is ready to relieve us the moment we turn to him
for it. Jesus called this woman, and has he not a call for
every one of us? Does he not speak aloud, "Thou art
loosed," in his gospel to all repenting sinners ?
13. And he laid liis hands on her : and immediately she was
made straight, and gloiified God.
We can then glorify God, when we do it from a sense of
our cure : not by the strength of our crooked natures.
14. And the ruler of the synagogue answered with indignation,
because that Jesus liud healed on the sabbath day, and said unto
the people. There are six days in which men ought to work: in
them therefore come and be healed, and not on the sabbath day.
The law of the sabbath was rightly laid down, but he
ought to have known that works of mercy, and works of
necessity, are not any breach of the sabbath day.
15. The Lord then answered him, and said. Thou hypocrite,
doth not eacli one of you on the sabbath loose his ox or his ass
from the stall, and lead him away to watering ?
Jesus calls him an hypocrite, for blaming what he could
not but allow in other cases, and what Christ tlid with so
much better reason.
16. And ought not this woman, being a daughter of Abraham,
whom Satan haih bound, lo, these eighteen years, be loosed from
this bond on the sabbath day ?
It may be said, that she would have been no worse if her
cure had been j)ut off to another day. But help delayed,
is a degree of cruelty, and Christ was for losing no time.
Let us think iiow ready he is to help us, — how much worse
266 ST. LUKE. [chap. XIII
it is to have Satan's bvond upon our souls, and what a ha-
zard we run by letting him have power over us one day
longer.
17. And when he had said these things, all his adversaries were
ashamed : and all the people rejoiced for all the glorious things that
were done by him.
I pray God that we may from our own experience ! O
that we knew what glorious things he has had to do for us,
and in us ! What can it signify to us how many are the
better for him, if we are not ? Let us put the question
home ? What has Jesus done for me ? Has he taken me
out of my old state, and given me a power to become a
child of God ? Has he washed me from my sins in his
blood, purified my heart by his Spirit, and set me in the
way of his commandments ? Has he taught me to pray,
and to keep a daily watch over myself? Have I learned of
him to seek the kingdom of God, and his righteousness, in
the first place — to love God and man, — to deny myself and
die to the world, to be meek and lowly ?
Have I learned from him patience and resignation ?
When he does this for us, we shall have cause to rejoice.
Then he hath done glorious tilings indeed : he hath
brought down heaven into our hearts.
18. Then said he. Unto what is the kingdom of God like ? and
whereunto shall I resemble it ?
Here Jesus speaks of God's kingdom of grace under him-
self, as to its spreading and manner of working, in the
world, and in every single soul.
19. It is like a grain of mustard seed, which a man took, and cast
into his garden ; and it grew, and waxed a great tree ; and the
fowls of the air lodged in the branches of it.
The comparison is between the smallness of the seed and
the greatness of the plant, which in the East grows to a
great height.
20. And again he said, Whereunto shall I liken the kingdom of
Cod?
VER. 23 — 35.] ST. LUKE. 267
21. It is like the leaven, wliicli a woman took and liid in three
measures of meal, till the whole was leavened.
This by degrees turns the whole mass into its own kind
and nature. Observe, 1st, That the seed must be sown,
and the leaven must be put into our hearts : we have nei-
ther ourselves. 2ndly, A christian state is, and must be, a
progressive state. We do not attain all at once ; but if we
have the power and virtue of a seed, or Christ's leaven, in
us, we shall always be growing and working on towards
perfection.
22. And he went through the cities and villages, teaching, and
journeying toward Jerusalem.
By the mercy of God, we sit under his teaching, and
know that he went to Jerusalem to die for us.
SECTION XLVII.
Chap. xiii. ver. 23—35.
CHUIST KXHORTS TO REPENTAXCE.
23. Then said one unto him, Lord, are there few that he saved?
And he said unto them,
24. Strive to enter in at the strait gate : for many, I say unto
you, will seek to enter in, and shall not he able.
Christ's answer to the question, " Are there few tliat be
saved ?" though not direct, implies that there are but few.
Let it sink down into our hearts, and let us be in pain for
ourselves. Christ bids us to strive earnestly, with deep
concern, and with all our might and main, in all manner of
ways. And why ? Because the gate is strait. If Christ
had not told us so, he would have deceived us. Not one
soul, however, shall be shutout, that seeks in earnest. But
the meaning is, that many would not be made able : many
would seek in a wrong way, and tiiink themselves qualified
268 ST. LUKE. [chap. XIII.
to enter in, when they are not. Alas ! how many ? Even all
who rest in an outward profession, vvithout that inward
change, which Christ came to work in them.
25. When once the master of the liouse is risen up, and hath
shut to the door, and ye begin to stand without, and to knock at
the door, saying, Lord, Lord, open unto us ; and he shall answer
and say unto you, I know you not whence ye are :
26. 1'hen shall ye begin to say, We have eaten and drunk in
thy presence, and thou hast taught in our streets.
What shall ive say ? What have we to say ? Lord, we
have been baptized, we have heard thy word preached ;
and we have sometimes come to the sacrament. And is
this all.'' Has Christ nothing to do with our hearts.'*
27. But he shall say, I tell you, I know you not whence ye are ;
depart from nie, all ye workers of iniquity.
As much as if he had said, notwithstanding your name,
and outward advantages, you do not belong to me. Have
we nothing to do with this ? " Depart from me, all ye
workers of iniquity." This is the true character of all
who are unrenewed in their hearts and natures, and lying
under a sentence of guilt and condemnation, whatever they
may think of themselves, or however they may appear to
men. This is the condition, till sin is opened to them in
its root, and brings them, in the exercises of faith and
repentance, to Christ for cleansing, and strength to do the
will of God.
28. There shall be weeping and gnashing of teclh, when ye
shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and Jacob, and all the prophets, in
the kingdom of God, and you yourselves thrust out.
Excluded, for not being the true children of Abraham,
in faith and obedience.
29. And they shall come from the east, and from the west, and
from the north, and from the south, and shall sit down in the king-
dom of God.
The kingdom of God shall be preached to the Gentiles,
VEU. 23—35.] ST. LUKE. 2G9
and many in all parts of the world will believe to the
saving of their souls.
30. And, behold, there are last which shall be first, and there
are first which shall be last.
The Gentiles, though last called, shall be first in faith,
and in God's favour. "And there are first which shall be
last," the Jews, the first in covenant with God, but all un-
believers among them, shall be last, that is, finally rejected.
31. The same day there came certain of the Pharisees, saying
unto him. Get thee out, and depart hence : for Herod will kill thee.
They thought to terrify him with this, and to make him
fly. His answer shows that he knew his danger, and would
not be frightened by it from following on his work. He
knew too that his danger was more from themselves, than
Herod.
32. And he said unto them. Go ye, and tell that fox, Behold, I
cast out devils, and I do cures to-day and to-morrow, and the
third day I shall be perfected.
Christ spoke this of Herod as a prophet, and he does not
hereby authorize any to speak disrespectfully of princes.
" And the third day I shall be ])erfected ;"" that is, within
a few days. This he would attain by finishing the work
which he came to do, and by his perfect obedience unto
death for our redemption. O blessed Jesus ! Perfected !
Crucified as a malefactor ! What an opening is this of thy
heart of love ! What thanks can we render to thee for thy
unspeakable goodness to us .''
33. Nevertheless I must walk to-day, and to-morrow, and the
day following : for it cannot be that a prophet jierisli out of Jeru-
salem.
They of Jerusalem had been so notorious for killing
them, that it could hardly be the case that a prophet sliould
perish elsewhere: so that he was safe elsewhere, till he
came there.
34. O JiMusalent, .Terusalem, which killest the prophets, and
270 ST. LUKE. [chap. XIV.
stonest them that are sent unto thee ; how often would I have ga-
thered thy children together, as a hen doth gather her brood under
her wings, and ye would not !
This is, indeed, a familiar and lively image of his tender
concern, even for that blood-thirsty nation, and especially
that generation. How loudly and compassionately does he
here call to us ! O why are we not saved ? Why do we
perish under so great mercy ? He tells us, " Ye would
not." There is the root of every impenitent sinner's damna-
tion, namely, a stubborn, opposing will. He died to bring
our wills over to God, and make salvation our own choice,
but he can do no more for us ; and without this, mercy is
at an end for ever.
35. Behold, your house is left unto you desolate : and verily I
say unto you. Ye shall not see me, until the time come when ye
shall say. Blessed is he that cometh in the name of the Lord.
The time will come, and probably is not far off, when
the Jews, who have been preserved by a continual miracle
for that purpose, shall turn to the Lord, with these very
words in their mouths.
SECTION XLVIII.
Chap. xiv. ver. 1 — 14,
Christ's conduct and teaching.
1. And it came to pass, as he went into the house of one of the
chief Pharisees to eat bread on the sabbath day, that they watched
him.
And he had an eye upon them also; but with a very
different design. Their intent was to destroy him : Christ's
intention was to instruct and to save them, by laying open
their pride, ignorance, and hypocrisy.
2. And, behold, there was a certain man before him which had
the dropsy.
VER. 1 — 14.] ST. LUKE. 271
3. And Jesus answering spake unto the lawyers and Pharisees,
saying, Is it lawful to heal on the sabbath day ?
4. And they held their peace.
This question of Christ darted conviction into them, all
on a sudden. They would not say it was lawful, and durst
not sav that it was unlawful.
4. And he took him, and healed him, and let him go ;
Christ did this without fear of their censure, or any
danger that might come to him by the miracle.
5. And answered them, saying. Which of you shall have an ass
or an ox fallen into a pit, and will not straightway pull him out on
the sabbath day ?
Jesus again answered them according to their hearts.
His judgment is always in agreement with what we find
there. His eye goes directly thither. He does not want
to hear us speak, or to see us act, in order to know what we
are.
6. And they could not answer him again to these things.
What answer could be given to such plain reasoning .''
Nevertheless, it does not appear that they were convinced.
It is one thing to be struck dumb witii the truth, and an-
other to own it.
7. And he put forth a parable to those which were bidden,
when he marked how they chose out the chief rooms ; saying unto
them,
8. When thou art bidden of any man to a wedding, sit not down
in the highest room ; lest a more honoiu-able man than thou be
bidden of him ;
9. And he that bade thee and him come and say to thee. Give
this man place ; and thou begin with shame to take the lowest
room.
iO. But when thou art bidden, go and sit down in the lowest
room ; that when he that bade thee conieth, he may say unto thee.
Friend, go up higher : then shall thou have worship in the pre-
sence of them that sit at meat with thee.
This is sound advice, suited for all times ; and when it
272 ST. LUKE. [chap. XIV.
is followed from the heart, it will render men better fitted
to exercise all the charities of life.
It may seem unworthy of Christ, and much beneath his
office, as a divine teacher, to prescribe a rule for our out-
ward behaviour. And so it would appear, if we stop at
the outside of the parable. That which Christ here teaches,
is lowliness of heart. Let us carry that about with us,
and we shall always know our place. O what shame will
seize us, if the great master of the feast should say to us at
last. Thou art a deceived man, thy place is not here !
11. For whosoever exalietb biuiJ^elf shall be abased ; and be ibat
bumbletb himself shall be exalted.
All persons, without exception, exalt themselves, till a
sense of sin has laid them low. But those who continue to
exalt themselves, shall be abased to hell. But he that
humbleth himself — as all should do, and will, whenever
their eyes are opened — shall be exalted to a place at
God's right hand. We can hear these plain words a hun-
dred times over, without ever looking for any pride in our
hearts, or thinking of the consequence.
12. Then said he also to bim that badebiin, When thou makest
a dinner, or a supper, call not tby friends, nor tby brethren, nei-
ther thy kinsmen, nor tby rich neighbours ; lest they also bid thee
again, and a recompence be made thee.
13. But when thou makest a feast, call the poor, the maimed,
the lame, the blind :
14. And thou ssbalt be blessed ; for they cannot recompense
thee : for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the
just.
Christ wives a lesson to the entertainer, and bids us look
to eternity, as the grand recompence for all the benefits we
confer on our fellow men. Let us carry out the command-
ment, " Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself," and
we shall then say with David, " ]My goodness extendeth
not to the Lord, but to the saints that are in the earth,
and to such as excel in virtue." Compassion to the needy
from a sense of our obligation to God for his infinite mercy
VER. 15 24. j ST. IJIKR. 273
to ourselves, will dictate a proper line of conduct toward
the poor in our festivities.
SECTION XLIX.
Chap. xiv. ver. 15 — 24.
PARABLE OF THE MARRIAGE SUPPER.
15. And when one of them that sat at meat with him heard
these things, he said unto him, Blessed is he that shall eat hread
in the kingdom of God.
16. Then said he unto him, A certain man made a great sup-
per, and hade many :
None were excepted from this invitation.
17. And sent his servant at supper-time to say to them that
were hidden. Come ; for all things are now ready.
Are we not invited ? And to what ? To receive the for-
giveness of our sins : to be happy in God's favour; and to
be made new creatures in Christ Jesus, in order that we
may be fitted for heaven. The invitation to us is, " Come ;
for all things are now ready," that is, on God's part. All
that sinful, perishing creatures can desire. And God the
Father does not mock us. Behold and wonder ! He says,
" Come." Christ says, " Come." The Holy Spirit says,
" Come." O come then, all ye who hear these sayings. Be
ye also ready. Think you hear this spoken from heaven.
18. And they all with one consent began to make excuse. The
first said unto him, I have bought a piece of ground, and 1 must
needs go and see it ; T pray thee have me excused.
Their excuse was worldly business or engagements. We
may well suppose that this was singled out as the most
common and fatal hindrance of men's salvation. Look to
it, for yourselves are at stake, and the world has a strong
chain about you.
vor. II. T
274 ST. LUKE. [chap. XIV.
19. Aiul anodier said, I have bought five yoke of oxen, and I
go to prove thein : I pray thee have .me excused.
He would be excused from salvation ! So the field and
the yoke of oxen make men say in their hearts.
20. And another said, I have married a wife, and therefore I
cannot come.
The rest were a little more modest, and prayed to be
excused. This man thought it a clear case that he had no-
thing to do at God's supper, and said stoutly, he could not
come. They all indeed meant, they would not.
21. So that servant came, and shewed his lord all these things.
Nothing is hidden from him, though we would fain think
so. He knows what is at the bottom of all our excuses.
21. Then the master of the house being angry said to his ser-
vant. Go out quickly into the streets and lanes of the city, and
bring in hither the poor, and the maimed, and the halt, and the
blind.
See at what the master of the house was angry ! Had
they not faii'ly excused themselves .'' O no ! Take warning.
Remember that you are to be put into God's balance, and
there weighed.
We ! we ! are the miserable objects who are to be
brought in : we, sinful dust and ashes, who are every way
diseased and helpless. We, by a miracle of mercy, have
had, and still have, our call to be healed, and received by
God as his friends. We are fit for Christ just as we are ;
he wants nothing of us but to have us know what we are.
22. And the servant said. Lord, it is done as thou hast com-
manded, and yet there is room.
23. And the lord said unto the servant. Go out into the high-
ways and hedges, and compel them to come in, that my house
may be filled.
There is no forcing men to heaven, for then God would
keep none out. But the meaning is, go, everywhere, do
everything, try all methods, be very urgent with all sorts of
VER. 25 — 35,1 sr. lukk. 270
persons, use a kind of holy violence, to bring tliem thither.
When this is done, heaven will be filled, though we perish.
24. For I say unto you, That none of those men that were bid-
den shall taste of iny supper.
Because they refused to come. No matter for what reason.
They shut themselves out of the kingdom of heaven, and
excluded they must be for ever.
SECTION L.
Chap. xiv. ver. 25 — 35.
THE DJSCIl'LES MUST COUNT THE COST OF RELIGION.
25. And there went grout niuUiludes wiih liim : and he turned,
and said unto them,
Christ said words, in which all of us are concerned, even
to the end of the world ; and he inculcated a hard lesson
indeed.
26. If any man come to me, and hate not his father, and mother,
and wife, and children, and brethren, and sis:ers, yea, and his own
\\l'c also, he cannot be my disciple.
Let us not, however, mistake our Lord's words. We are
not here required actually to hate any one, and much less
father and mother; but to renounce them as freely as if we
hated them, whenever they are an hindrance to our salva-
tion, and would keep us from Christ. Our souls must be
dearer to us than all the world, or our own lives.
27. And whosoever dotli not bear his cross, and come after me,
cannot be my disciple.
We must bear our cross of outward sufferings when it is
laid upon us; and also of inward mortification of all un-
godly tempers, which we must of all necessity lay upon
ourselves.
T 2
276 ST. LUKE. [chap. XIV.
28. For which of you, intending to build a tower, sitteth not down
first, and counteth the cost, whether he have sufficient to finish it ?
As if he had said, in other things you think beforehand
what you are about to do; and what means you have for
finishing that which you undertake. Do not think to be my
disciples with less forecast. If you would follow me in the
road to heaven, there is something to be done which will
put you to the trial. And if you are not aware of it, you
must necessarily shrink from me,
29. Ijest haply, after he hath laid the foundation, and is not able
to finish it, all that behold it begin to mock him,
30. Saying, This man began to build, and was not able to
finish.
31. Or what king, going to make war against another king, sit-
teth not down first, and consulteth whether he be able with ten
thousand to meet him that cometh against him with twenty thou-
sand ?
32. Or else, while the other is yet a great way off, he sendeth
an ambassage, and desiveth conditions of peace.
33. So likewise, whosoever he be of you that forsaketh not all
that he hath, he cannot be my disciple.
1st, He must wholly forsake his own natural will and
wisdom, his corrupt self, his choices and inclinations, in
order to give himself up to the will and wisdom of God.
2ndly, He must wholly give up all dependence upon him-
self, or the creature, for rest and happiness. 3rdly, He
must not so cleave to anything that he has, in heart and
afl'ection, as to be unwilling to part with it, when God calls
for it. May the Lord help us ! We have great reason to
fear that Christ's Christianity is not ours.
34. Salt is good; but if the salt have lost his savour, wherewith
shall it be seasoned ?
The doctrine of Christ, and his Spirit, are our seasoning.
We are dead flesh of ourselves, and must putrify or mor-
tify others, if we have it not, or if we lose it.
35. It is neither fit for the land, nor yet for the dunghill, but
men cast it out.
CHAP. XV.] ST. LUKE. 277
This is a most awful vvarnii)g to all who claim the benefit
of being the disciples of Christ : but especially to the mi-
nisters of his holy gospel.
35. He that hath ears to lieai-, let him hear.
And let him lay to heart that which so deeply concerns
him.
SECTION LI.
Chap, XV. ver. 1 — 10.
PARABLES OF THE LOST SHEEP, AND OF THE PIECE OF
MONEY.
1. Then drew near unto liim all the publicans and sinners for to
hear him.
When lost sinners draw near to Jesus, to hear him, it
is an important and precious moment to them. For such
he has sweet instruction, and they will find him to be all
grace and goodness.
2. And the Pharisees and scribes murmured, saying. This man
rcceiveth sinners, and eateth with them.
O what a winning, meek answer does he return to the
proud murmurings of these men ! Christ was a saint of a
different kind from these pretenders to great strictness.
They murmured because he received sinners ; but blessed
be God that sinners have such a friend. Let us know our-
selves to be sinners, and he will receive us, and will keep a
feast with us, but Pharisaical pride of heart shuts the door
against him.
3. And he sjiake tliis parable unto them, saying,
A parable is a similitude, or comparison, contrived for
the sake of some farther instruction, and contained under
the outward cover of it.
278 ST. LUKE. [CIIAP. XV.
4. Wliat man ol" you, having an bundled sheep, if he lose one
of them, doth not leave the ninety and nine in the wilderness, and
go after that which is lost, until he find it ?
God has his eye and heart upon all, and this is a mar-
vellous description of his tender concern for all, and every
one. Let tliy care be for that one which is lost, namely,
thy soul : let this be now considered, if we never knew it
before. And let us think what it is to be lost to God.
5. And when he hath found it, he layeth it on his shoulders,
rejoicing.
As we should, if we had plucked an only child out of the
fire. Jesus knows what a lost condition is, though those
that are in it do not. Has Christ ever taken us, as it
were, on his shoulders ? AVhen were we found of Christ ?
When did we put ourselves in the way where he might
find us 'i
6. And when he conieth home, he calleth together his friends
and neighbours, saj'ing unto them. Rejoice with uie ; for I have
found my sheep which was lost.
This he does, as not being able to contain his joy. A
man would scarcely do so for the finding a lost sheep : but
Christ can, and does, for the recovery of a lost soid. O
minister, what is thy joy !
7. I say unto you, that likewise joy shall be in heaven over one
sinner that repentelh, more than over ninety and nine just persons,
which need no repentance.
The words are plain ; the sinner must repent ( And what
a call and encouragement has he to it ! What an opening
is here of the deplorableness of a lost condition ! As if
heaven were not heaven, so long as men are miserable by
continuing in sin.
" More than over ninety and nine just persons, which
need no repentance :"" that is, no remarkable thorough
diange of their state : or who have already repented, and are
safe in God's fold. But why over one such than over ninety
and nine just persons ? For its being unexpected ; as our
VER. 1 1 —24.] ST. LUKE. 279
joy rises l)igher on the like occasions, in proportion to the
grief and concern which went before. The parable of the
Prodigal Son, will serve further to explain this.
8. Either what woman having ten pieces of silver, if she lose one
])iece, cloth not light a candle, and sweep the house, and seek dili-
gently till she find it ?
9. And wlien she hath found it, she calleth her friends and her
neighbours together, saying. Rejoice with me ; for I have found
the piece which I had lost.
10. Likewise, I say unto you, there is joy in the presence of
the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth.
This parable, in addition, is added to the same purpose ;
in order to confirm God''s gracious intention towards re-
penting sinners beyond all doubt, and to cause the whole
to make a deeper impression upon us.
SECTION Lll.
Chap. XV. ver. 11 — 24.
THE PAKAHLE OF THE PRODIGAL SON.
I suppose the parable of the Prodigal Son to relate prima-
rily to the calling of the Gentiles, — the younger brother, —
and to their being reconciled to God in one body, with the
Jews, — the elder brother. But withal it is a perfect draught
of every sinner's progress in error and guilt; — of the man-
ner of his return to God ; — and of his joyful reception.
Every single soul, while wandering from God, is in the
Gentile state, and must come to him in the way here
marked out for all. At the present time this is that in
which we are principally concerned.
11. And he said, A certain man had two sons ;
12. And the younger of them said to his father, Father, give mo
the portion of goods that falleth to me. And he divided unto them
his living.
280 ST. LUKE. [chap. XV
This young man would have it so, and was left to his
own foolish choice. He wanted to be manager for himself.
This was Adam's sin, and we have all more of this inde-
pendent spirit than we imagine. But woe be to us, when
we take ourselves out of God's hands. The father had a
portion for him, as God has for us all. See what it will
come to when it is in his own keeping.
13. And not many clays after the younger son gathered all to-
gether, and took his journey into a far country, and there wasted
his substance in riotous living.
Let us keep our thoughts close to the hidden meaning
of the parable, all the way, as we proceed. He departed
from God, and quickly wasted his stock. His soul was
soon in a starving condition.
14. And when he had spent all, there arose a mighty famine in
that land ; and he began to be in want.
This pictures forth a man who is pinched with spiritual
poverty, but does not yet turn his eyes to his Father's
house ; and who tries all ways to relieve himself, in some
other method.
15. And he went and joined himself to a citizen of that country,
and he sent him into his fields to feed swine.
And what could he do for him in his need ? Nothing,
but send him to feed swine. The meaning is, we do so by
ourselves. When once we are fallen from God, as we all
are by nature, we make any shift rather than return to
him.
16. And he would fain have filled his belly with the husks that
the swine did eat : and no man gave unto him.
These husks are the world, our lusts, our own wills,
called our reason ; and with this trash we would fain fill
ourselves. " And no man gave unto him."" Still there
was no food for the poor soul : its hunger was unsatisfied ;
and now behold it at the last gasp.
17. And when he c;imc to himself, he said. How many hired
VER. 11 — 24.] ST. LUKE. 281
servants of my father's have bread enough and to spare, and I
perish with hunger ! .
Mark how a man finds his lost state, and that no sinner
ever comes to himself till he does find it. If we would know
whether we have come to ourselves, let us observe what
follows, and what workings we must have had. Hear his
reasonings in this verse. What plenty have I left ! What
a wretched condition have I brought myself into! How
much better is that of the meanest person in my father's
house ! So the awakened sinner says, I perish. This, there-
fore, is the first step in our repentance, namely, self-know-
ledge, conviction of sin, and a deep sense of our misery.
18. I will arise and go to my dither, and say unto liim. Father,
I have sinned against heaven, and before thee,
A purpose in the heart to return to God, is the second
step in our repentance : " I will arise and go to my father."
Confession of our guilt and miserable blindness, is the
third step in repentance : " Father, I have sinned against
heaven, and before thee."
19. And am no more worthy to be called thy son : make me as
one of thy hired servants.
This is another qualification of a true penitent. He
thinks that he has no right to be treated as a child, in
God's family. O that he might be admitted to the meanest
place in it !
20. And ho arose, and came to bis father. But when he was
yet a great way off, his father saw him, and had compassion, and
ran, and fell on his neck, and kissed him.
This was the last step, and the completion of all that
went before. No knowledge, convictions, or purposes, will
avail us without this arising, and coming to God, through
Jesus Christ. Now see what his father did, and what God
will do for all who are come thus far on their way.
When we are resolved to come to God, it is no matter
how far off, we are seen and pitied by him. The face of
282 ST. LUKE. [chap. XV.
tliis man was turned the right way. His father, who only
wanted this happy change, saw it, and ran to meet and
welcome him, with all possible demonstrations of kindness.
21. And tlie son said unto bim^ Father, I have sinned against
heaven, and in thy sight, and am no more worthy to be called
thy son.
No work of grace begins till this confession comes from
the heart, and from a lively conviction of our miserable
estate in sin. It is easy saying, as we are taught, that all
are sinners, and so thinking no more of it. But the pro-
digal son was pinched with a sense of his miserable condi-
tion. And so must all be inwardly, before they take up a
resolution of coming to Christ, and by him to their hea-
venly Father.
22. But the father said -to his servants. Bring forth the best
robe, and put it on him ; and put a ring on his hand, and shoes
on bis feet :
What can the best robe be, but Christ's perfect righte-
ousness ? " And put a ring on his hand, and shoes on his
feet." He is again a child in my family, he shall be owned
by me as such, and entitled to all the plenty of it. O our
good heavenly Father ! Here is not a M'ord of upbraiding
for what was past. All is forgotten when the sinner comes
to himself, and returns to God the Father, through Jesus
Christ, who is the only way to God.
23. And bring hither the fatted call", and kill it : and let us eat,
and be merry :
Who was sacrificed for us ? And what cause have we to
rejoice !
24. For this my son was dead, and is alive again : he was lost,
and is found. And they began to be merry.
We are all dead in trespasses and sins, till Christ lives
in us ; and we are lost to all good, to ourselves, to God, to
heaven, and to happiness, till wc are found of him.
vEii 25—32.] ST. LUKE. 283
SECTION LIII.
Chap. XV. ver. 25 — 32.
PARABLE OF THE PRODIGAL SON.
In order to understand what remains of this parable, we
must call to mind that one great design of it was to show
the calling and receiving tlie Gentiles into covenant with
God. The Jews, who were once his only people, had per-
suaded themselves, by a strange mistake, that they were
always to be so, and they could not bear to think that the
rest of the world should have this honour with them. We
may now see who the elder son is, and what was the ground
of their murmuring.
25. Now his filler son was in the field : and as lie came and
drew nigh to the house, he heard music and dancing.
26. And he called one of the servants, and asked what these
things meant.
27. And he said unto him, I'hy brother is come ; and thy
father hath killed the fatted calf, because he hath received him
safe and sound.
28. And he was angry, and would not go in: therefore came
his father out,aud entreated him.
He did not know himself. We can hardly think that
any one but such self-righteous people, can be displeased
with God's superabundant kindness to the worst of sinners.
29. And he answering said to his father, Lo, these many years
do 1 serve thee, neither transgressed I at any time thy command-
ment : and yet thou never gavest me a kid, that I might make
merry with my friends ;
See here the heart ! Let us know our deceitfulness. In
the very act of transgressing, he says he never transgressed.
30. But as soon as this thy son was come, which hath devoured
thy living with harlots, thou hast killed for him the fatted calf.
In his pet he had forgotten that he was his brother.
284 ST. LUKE. [chap. XV.
31. And he said unto him. Son, thou art ever with nie, and all
that I have is thine.
Though the elder son was greatly to blame, and be-
trayed a very bad disposition, his father was not less con-
cerned for him than the other ; but speaks to him with
great tenderness, to bring him to a better mind.
32. It was meet that we should make merry, and be glad : for
this thy brother was dead, and is alive again ; and was lost, and is
found.
The elder had said in scorn, " This thy son," v. 30. The
father throws the ill-natured expression back to him, with a
gentle rebuke, and says, " This thy brother." If you are
an elder brother in the faith of the gospel, despise none-
Call to mind your own wanderings, and the bowels of your
heavenly Father towards you. Remember that you are
saved, as a sinner, who is, as yet, only in the way, and may
both be tempted and be drawn aside.
This is an instructive, awakening, and most comfortable
portion of holy writ. INIan needs mercy, and God has all
mercy in store for him which he wants. He is ready to be
reconciled to us; we need not perish, we may live. But this
is only a cold expression of the love and compassion of
God. It is far short of the lively representations which
we behold in this chapter, which may be well entitled,
" God unveiled to mortal eyes." He is here represented as
seeking after us with bowels of melting pity. We see him,
in this chapter, longing for the hour of our return, and re-
ceiving us with transport into his arms, as much as if his
own happiness depended upon it, and every lost soul was
the loss of a child to him.
This is knocking hard at the door of our hearts; this is
stooping low, and bringing the matter home to our senses
indeed : and could our extreme danger, in sin, be more
feelingly described, than by showing us that all heaven is
interested in our recovery, and how great an accession of
joy every penitent, — each single penitent, — is to the blessed
inhabitants in heaven. O ! why tlicn do any perish ? If
CHAP. XVI.] ST. LUKE. 285
the triitli is licre told, and God has such an earnest will for
the salvation of all, what should hinder it, why are not all
saved ? Hear the reason, and ponder it in your hearts. It
is because we do not desire it, and no man can be saved
against his own choice. We are miserable, only by de-
parting from God, and can only be happy in returning to
him. He calls aloud to us to return : he makes us all pos-
sible offers of kindness, and tries all ways to work upon our
stubborn natures. But if we do not say, " I will arise, and
go to my Father :" if our wills do not bring us back to
him ; the separation still continues, and the misery will
cleave to us for ever. Now, therefore, let us attend : O
Lord ! help us !
SECTION LIV.
Chap. xvi. ver. 1 — 13.
PARABLE OK THE UNJUST STEWAKB.
1. And he said also unto liis disciples.
He speaks to us, if we are his disciples. And his design
is to teach us to draw all our thoughts to one point, to
manage our concerns in this life with a view to a better :
and when we have chosen the good part, to be as carefid
and wise to make everything turn to our everlasting ad-
vantage, as worldly men are for their own ends.
1. There was a certain rich man, which had a steward ; and the
same was accused unto him that he had wasted his goods.
What is this to us, if it does not turn our eyes inward,
and put us upon thinking that we are stewards under God,
and have an account to give of what is entrusted to us; this
consists, with some, in this world's goods, more or less, and
with all, in a portion of grace !
2. And he called liiin, and said unto him, How is it that I
286 ST. LUKE. [chap. xvr.
lieav this of thee ? give an account of thy stewardship ; for them
nia3^est be no longer steward.
This will be said to every one of us. O that the words
might sound deep into our hearts ! It is a mercy that we are
not yet called to our last account, and that we have a little
time still allowed to us. Let us redeem and improve it,
and be no longer wasters of our Lord's goods, by being
idle for our souls.
3. Then the steward said within himself, What shall I do ? for
inv lord taketh away from me the stewardship : I cannot dig; to
beg I am ashamed.
And so he took a worvse course. Alas ! what a picture
of human nature ! He was not ashamed of dishonesty :
and the excuse he made was, that he could not dig : this
might, or might not be true.
4. I am resolved what to do, that, when I am put out of the
stewaixlship, they may receive me into their houses.
5. So he called every one of his lord's debtors unto him, and
said unto the 6rst, How much owest thou unto my lord ?
6. And he said. An hundred measures of oil. And he said
unto him. Take thy bill, and sit down quickly, and write fifty.
7. Then said he to another. And how much owest thou ? And
he said. An hundred measures of wheat. And he said unto him,
Take thy bill, and write fourscore.
8. And the lord commended the unjust steward, because he had
done wisely : for the children of this world are in their generation
wiser than the children of light.
It was the steward's own master who commended hin),
not Christ. He took notice of it as a notable piece of cun-
ning, but nothing else. For the steward was as much a
knave to his master, and as unjust to him in this respect,
as he had been before.
The reflection of our Lord upon it is to be noted.
" For the children of this world are in their generation
wiser than the children of light :" — They have but one end
in view, and bend all their thoughts that way. The chil-
dren of light have two; but, chiefly, the next world : this,
VIM. 1 — 13.] ST. LUKE. 287
however, they must care for in part, while they ai-e in it :
and they are often too much divided between them. Christ
says, this shouhl not be. He observed it with grief and
concern. The disciples of Christ should be all thought
how to make sure of their chief end^ as the unjust steward
was to secure a maintenance.
9. And [ say unto you, Make to yourselves friends of the
mammon of unrighteousness ; that, when ye fail, they may re-
ceive you into everlasting habitations.
This world's goods are called unrighteousness, because
they are too generally ill got, — ill spent,— or ill kept. It
was a very proper admonition to the publicans who were
present at this discourse. And the advice to all is,
so to manage their worldly substance, as to make it turn to
their eternal interest, by thinking it a trust put into their
hands, and not their own, to use, or hoard, as they please.
" That when ye fail," as fail and die we must, " they may
receive you into everlasting habitations f that is, you may
be received. Is this to be a reward, for being liberal to
the poor ? Will this merit heaven ? No ; Christ has done
that for all. But, nevertheless, the way is still barred to a
covetous, worldly heart.
10. He tliat is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in
much : and he that is unjust in the least is unjust also in much.
He that is faithful in his worldly substance ; which is a
very small matter in God's account, though not in ours.
It is our ruin that we will not learn of Christ to call thinos
by their right name. " Is faithful also in much :" — though
it is a little thing, in which he is faithful, his fidelity in it
is a great thing: and shows him to be faithful in a much
greater, namely, the grace that is given him.
"And he that is unjust in the least is unjust also in
much." Greatly, and every way unjust : he is false to his
trust, and to the grace which should have directed him in
the management of it. The sequel will show that this is
very ill husbandry.
288 ST. LUKE. [chap. xvr.
11. If therefore ye have not been faithful in the unrighteous
mammon, who will commit to yonr trust the true riches ?
Certainly riches are unrighteous to us, if we are not
faithful in the use of them. Who will commit to your
trust the true riches ? That is, of grace here, and heaven
hereafter. The meaning is, we shall never come there. And
observe, again, the wide difference betwixt Christ's thoughts
and ours. We make but little account of what he knows
to be the true riches.
12. And if ye have not been faithful in that which is another
man's, who shall give you that which is your own ?
Let us think, and call nothing else our own, but what
will be so for ever.
13. No servant can serve two masters : for either he will hate
the one, and love the other ; or else he will hold to the one, and
despise the other. Ye cannot serve God and mammon.
No more can we serve both God and the world. Christ
is still teaching us what we are unwilling to understand.
One of these will have our hearts, and both cannot. And
we need not be rich to make a wrong choice. A poor man
may refuse to take God for his master, only he is the
greater fool, in serving the world for nothing.
SECTION LV.
Chap. xvi. ver. 14 — 31.
THE KICH MAN AND LAZARUS.
14. And the Pharisees also, who were covetous, heard all these
things : and they derided hiui.
Every mere worldly man derides Christ, for his cross-
grained teaching. But we must submit ourselves to that,
or we can have no salvation by him.
YER. 14 31. J ST. LUKE. 280
15. And he said unto tlieni, Ye are they which justify your-
selves before men ; but God knoweth your hearts : for that which
is highly esteemed among men is abomination in the sight of
God.
Tliey had a fair appearance, else they could not have
justified themselves to the world. But God knew their
hearts; and does he not know ours? We know well
enough that aWojight to be sound there; and we, too often,
take it for granted without further inquiry, that it is so.
This also is full proof that we are miserably deceived.
The man whose eyes are opened knows better.
What men value themselves upon, and others value
them for, is, oftentimes, abomination in the sight of God.
Man's righteousness, at the best, will stand no trial : and
whoever trusts in it, is here plainly told what it is. Hear
then what we must do.
16. Tlie law and the prophets were until John : since that time
the kingdom of (Jod is preached, and every man presseth into it.
The privileges of this kingdom are remission of sins,
new^ helps for obedience, and a right to eternal life by faith
in Jesus Christ. " And every man presseth into it." This,
therefore, is what we must do; we must break through all
difficulties, and press with all our might into God's king-
dom of grace, knovving that we are saved by mercy from
first to last, and not for the merit of our own works. We
may not, indeed, be lawless in this kingdom, as we see in
the next verse.
17. And it is easier for heaven and earth to pass, than one tittle
of the law to fail.
The law of the ten commandments, is everlasting and
unchangeable, as a rule of life, though not as a covenant ;
and none can belong to Christ who do not make it the law
of their hearts in everything, as explained by him,
18. Whosoever putteth away his wife, and marrieth another,
committeth adultery : and whosoever n)arrieih her that is put
away from her husband comniiltelh adultery.
VOL. II. u
290 ST. LUKE. [chap. XVI.
The Pharisees made light of this, and often divorced
their wives ; and it is singled out to show them what sad
work they made of the law, notwithstanding their high pre-
tensions to righteousness. Let us take notice of ourselves;
and allow our own hearts to tell us in what instance, in how
many, we are transgressors.
19. Thei*e was a certain rich man, wliich was clothed in purple
and fine linen, and fared sumptuously every day :
20. And there was a certain beggar named Lazarus, which was
laid at his gate^, full of sores,
21. And desiring to be fed with the crumbs which fell from the
rich man's table : moreover the dogs came and licked his sores.
He was probably relieved by the rich man ; or else he
would not have laid at his gate. But if, indeed, he did
feed him, and left his cure to the dogs, this was poor
charity.
22. And it came to pass, that the beggar died, and was carried
by the angels into A.brahani's bosom : the rich man also died, and
was buried ;
The poor man was not admitted into heaven, merely for
being poor, nor the rich inan shut out of it, only for be-
ing rich ; but because the latter did set his heart upon
riches, and the other did not.
23. And in hell he lift up his eyes, being hi torments, and seelh
Abraham afar oif, and Lazarus in his bosom.
In torments, O dreadful, heart-breaking thought ! Fatal
end of ill-enjoyed riches. " And Lazarus in his bosom."
O happy, if holy poverty !
24. And he cried, and said, Father Abraham, have mercy on
me, and send Lazarus, that he may dip tlie tip of his finger in
water, and cool my tongue ; for I am tormented in this flame.
He cried, Father Abraham : he did not say, God, have
mercy on me : he could not. There is no repenting in hell.
He begged for a little ease, but this must now be denied
him. His sentence was passed, and could not be reversed,
nor mitigated.
VER. 11.— 31.] ST. LUKE. 201
25. But Abraham said, Son, remember that ihou in thy life-
time reccivcdst thy good things, and likewise Lazarns evil things :
but now he is comforted, and ihou art tonnented.
This word would cut liini to the heart. Christian !
that name will be a iieavy load upon a lost soul in hell.
His condenniation was not for receiving or having good
things, in his lifetime ; for then Abraham would not have
been in heaven. But for receiving them as his portion, and
giving himself wholly up to the enjoyment of them, with-
out looking to anything better from the hands of God, or
considering for what he received them. In a word, he was
carnally-minded ; and that is death, as we are plainly
told, Rom. viii. 6 ; and as it is the great design of this
parable, or history, to teach us.
On the other hand, Lazarus had received evil things ;
contentedly, and with his eyes fixed upon heaven.
26. And beside all this, betvveen us and you there is a great
gulf fixed : so that they which would ])ass from hence to you can-
not ; neidicr can they pass to us, that would come from thence.
O let all impenitent sinners think of that impassable
gulf, lest death transport them beyond it, for ever from
God !
27. Then he said, 1 pray thee, dierefore, father, that thou
wouldcst send him to my fatlier's house :
28. For I have five brethren; that he may testify unto them,
lest they also come into this place of torment.
Whether or not it is possible for the damned to have
any such concern for their surviving friends, we need not
inquire. This seems chiefly said, to introduce what fol-
lows.
29. Abraham saith unto him. They have IMoscs and the pro-
phets ; let them hear them.
It is at their peril if they do not. God knew it to be
enough. And yet we have more, namely, Moses and the
])rophets fully opened by the gospel.
u -2
292 ST. LUKE. [chap. XVII.
30. And he said, Nay, father Abraham : but if one went unto
them from the dead, they will repent.
By having this proof of a futui-e state. And perhaps
so may we think. But, Abraham says positively, not.
The reason is, nothing can work a saving change but God ;
and he does it, only, in his own way.
31. And be said unto him. If they hear not Moses and the pro-
phets, neither will they be persuaded, though one rose from the
dead.
They might be full of wonder and surprise, for a time,
at such an apparition, but their wills would not be changed.
We all know that God says, repent ; and the heart which
stubbornly resists Him, when he speaks to us in his word,
is not to be wrought upon. If that holy book does not
convert, it will condemn us, and we shall know tlie value
of it when it is too late.
In this chapter, here is line upon line to set our thoughts
and affections right. If we cleave to the world, we lose
heaven ; if we disbelieve, or disregard the scriptures, in
this point, we are past conviction. The parable of Dives
and Lazarus speaks this to us all. Here is heaven and
hell presented as it were to our bodily eyes; with the way
to obtain the one, and to escape the other. May the Lord,
in his infinite mercy, grant that this affecting sight may
lead us to make a right choice !
SECTION LVI.
Chap. xvii. ver. 1 — 10.
CHKIST TEACHES TO AVOID OCCASIONS OF OFFENCE.
1. Then said he unto the disciples. It is impossible but that of-
fences will come : but woe unto him, through whom tbe}'^ come !
Christ speal<s liero to all who are willing to learn of him
VEIL 1 — 10.] ST. LUKE. 293
in simplicity, and take his word against the world. There
is no other way of becoming his disciples.
It is impossible but that offences will come, considering
the depraved state of mankind. The offences here spoken
of, are hindrances thrown in the way of men's conversion,
or which tend to obstruct them in their christian course.
Tiiis is doing the work of Satan, and serving him effectu-
ally ; and accordingly here is a terrible woe pronounced
against it. Are we clear ? Have we never spoken slight-
ingly of religion, or religious persons, or endeavoured to
pull back those who were pressing forward, and aiming at
more than ourselves ? Let us lay our hands upon our
hearts.
2. It were better for him that a inillstoiie were hanged about liis
neck, and he cast into the sea, than that be should offend one ol"
these little ones.
Let us tremble for all impenitent sinners, and especially
for those who hinder the gospel of Christ. — Edit.
3. Take heed to yourselves : If tby brother trespass against thee,
rebuke him ; and if he repent, forgive him.
4. And if be trespass against thee seven times in a day, and
seven times in a day turn again to tbee, saying, I repent ; thou
shalt forgive him.
In this matter, take heed to yourselves. And that you
may not lay a stumbling-block in tlie way of others by
your own example, or unchristian behaviour : be all meek-
ness and forgiveness.
Remember that he is not less thy brother for tres-
passing against thee. It is an endearing word, and will
be sweetness in thine heart, wiien it is rooted there. In
case of injuries, we are apt to take fire, and say, it is plain
that such a one has used me ill, and so think oiu- resent-
ment warrantable. Now Christ allows all this: he sup-
poses the injury to be real. But learn what he says : " Re-
buke him, in love." This is a command. This thou must
do. Thou must not suffer sin upon him. " And if he re-
294 ST. LUKE. [chap. XVI r.
pent, forgive him :" knowing that God has, upon his re-
pentance; and that he must stand as clear of all blame in
the matter with thee, as with Him.
" And if he trespass against thee seven times in a day,"
that is, never so often, — his trespass, however repeated,
must not shake thee off thy foundation of love, nor make
any alteration in the state of thy own soul. But if he
do not repent, what then ? still we must pity him, do good
to him, bless and pray for him.
5. And the apostles said unto the Lord, Increase our faith.
They knew tliis, indeed, to be hard, but notwithstanding
all that they burned with desire to be the men ; and know-
ing that faith was the only way to be so, they begged for
more of it. What they begged for, was faith in the
power and mercy of God. What can He not do for us,
and work in us ? And what can be a stronger bond upon
U3 to forgive all others, than a sense of his pardoning
love ?
6. And the Lord said. If ye had faith as a grain of mustard
seed, ye might say unto tliis sycamine tree. Be thou plucked up
by the root, and be thou planted in the sea ; and it should obey you.
Christ here speaks of a living faith, with the nature of a
seed in it, springing and growing up, though never so small.
He highly approved of their request, and shows what
great things a true faith would do for them. Nothing can
be more impossible to nature than to remove a large tree
out of the earth with a word speaking ; and make it stand
and take deep root in the sea. Sinner, thy conversion is by
as great a miracle; and faith does no less for all. But,
alas ! we do not desire God to do great things for us.
7. But which of you, having a servant plowing or feeding cat-
tle, will say unto him by-and-bye, when he is come from the field.
Go and sit down to meat ?
Here is a seasonable check given to all proud, aspiring
thoughts, as if we could merit anything by our highest
attainments of faith, love, and obedience.
VKU. 11 10.] ST. LUKE. 295
8. And will not rather say unto him, Make ready wherewith I
may sup, and gird tliysclf, and serve me, till I have eaten and
drunken ; and afterwards thou shall eat and drink ?
9. Doth he thank that servant because he did the things that
were commanded him ? I trow not.
10. So likewise ye, when ye shall have done all those things
which are commanded you, say. We are unprofitable servants : we
have done that which was our duty to do.
Those vvlio do the most, are the readiest to think, and
say so : those who do little, or nothing, swell with self-
conceit, and think they have made God their debtor. '* We
have done that which was our duty to do." God has a
right to all our service ; and though he has promised to
reward it, the humble man always retains a deep sense of
his un worthiness, and knows that all is of grace. Our best
works need a pardon, and if trusted in, will sooner sink
us to hell, than raise us to heaven.
SECTION LVIl.
Chap. xvii. ver. 11 — 19-
CHUIST HEALKTH TEN LEPERS.
1 ] . And it came to pass, as he went to Jerusalem, thai be passed
through the midst of Samaria and Galilee.
12. And as he entered into a certain village, there met him ten
men that were le])ers, which stood afar ofl":
They knew their condition, — believed in Jesus for help,
and met him for that purpose. Meeting Christ is all in
all to our cure. Know your sin, the leprosy of the soul,
and nothing will keep you from him. And till you know
it, you will not take one step to meet him.
13. And they lifted up their voices, and said, .Testis, Master,
have mercv on us.
21)6 ST. LUKE. [chap. XVII.
This is the very picture of a convinced, awakened sinner.
Though the sight of his loathsomeness in sin daunts him,
and makes him afraid and ashamed to approach God ; yet
he is placed under a strong necessity to cry, and that loudly
too, since it is for the soul, "Jesus, Master, have mercy on
me.^'
14. And when he saw them, he said unto them, Go shew your-
selves unto the priests. And it came to pass, that, as they went,
they were cleansed.
They might have said, this was not what they wanted,
to be ordered to show themselves to the priests, though it
was the method appointed in the law, but to hear him
speak the word for their cleansing. Nevertheless, they
obeyed, and were healed. Learn from hence, to set a
value upon God's ordinances, baptism, the Lord's supper,
the preaching of the gospel. Of themselves they are not
our cure : but if God has appointed them, they must not
be slighted, and he does not ordinarily work without them.
15. And one of them, when he saw that he was healed, turned
back, and with a loud voice glorified God.
Faith in us answers to this sight. Faith is our healing;
and when we have it, we shall glorify God with our tongues,
our hearts, and in our lives.
16. And he fell on his face at his feet, giving him thanks : and
he was a Samaritan.
O the lively feeling, the humble posture, the gratitude
of this man ! And yet, what was his cleansing to ours from
the power of sin ? If we are vmthankful for it, the very
stones will cry out against us. We, Gentiles, may be well
compared to these Samaritans : once strangers to God, but
now made nigh by the blood of Christ. Ep. ii. 13.
17. And Jesus answering said. Were there not ten cleansed ?
but where are the nine ?
Nine base, and ungrateful men, for one that was otherwise.
A melancholy thing to reflect upon ! God knows whether
or not the unthankful among us are in this proportion.
VER. 20 — 37.] ST. LUKE. 297
18. There are not found lliat, returned to give glory to God,
save this stranger.
It was a heavy reproacli, and the blackest character that
could be given of theiu. Great as the mercy was which
they had just received, behold there was no return of praise
to God for it.
19. And he said unto liim. Arise, go thy way: thy faith hath
made thee whole.
Why Avere not the rest made whole, by being cured of
their leprosy ? They were ; and for anything we know,
the cure of their bodies miglit be lasting. But tliey had
a much worse leprosy cleaving to their souls : and only
one of the number, the thankful man, was healed of that
plague.
SECTION LVIII.
Chap. xvii. ver. 20 — 37.
THE COMING OF CHRIST.
20. And when he was demanded of the Pharisees, when the
kingdom of God should come, he answered them and said, Tlie
kingdom of God cometh not with observation :
The Pharisees asked this with respect to the Messiah,
whom they expected to come with outward pomp of an
earthly kingdom, according to their carnal notions of it, so
as to be seen and observed of all.
21. Neither shall they say, Lo here ! or, lo there ! for, behold,
the kingdom of God is within you.
It should be ; in the hidden man of the heart ; or amon<>-
you : Christ is come, and witii him the kingdom of God,
though you discern it not. We know and believe he is
298 ST. LUKE. [chap, XVII.
come; but in vain, if we are strangers to the inward
power of his kingdom.
22. Aud he said unto the disciples. The days will come, when
ye shall desire to see one of the da^'s of the Son of man, and ye
shall not see it.
Ye of the Jewish nation, and he here means the unbe-
lieving part of it: these would have sad occasion to lament
their rejection of Christ. This is said to us as well as to
them, and is a warning to all to improve their day.
23. And they shall say to you. See here ; or, see there : go not
after them, nor follow them.
They will be deceivers : the true Christ will be gone.
24. For as the lightning, that lighteneth out of the one part
under heaven, shineth unto the other part under heaven ; so shall
also the Son of man be in his day.
The coming of Christ to judgment ; and before that,
his coming to destroy their city and nation. And both of
them will be like the lightning, which is general, sudden,
and only discoverable, just at the moment of its appear-
ing.
25. But first nnist he suifer many things, and be rejected of this
generation.
O let tis not reject him! He died that we might not.
But if we do not receive him into our hearts, we are of that
generation, and should have joined with it in condemning
him.
26. And as it was in the days of Noe, so shall it be also in the
days of the Son of man.
This includes all the time from his first to his last
coming. Both his coming to take vengeance on the Jews,
and his coming to judgment at the end of the world, will
be as sudden, unexpected, and as little prepared for by the
generality, as the flood was.
27. They did eat, they drank, they married wives, they were
given in maniagc, until the day that Noe entered into the ark ;
and the flood came, and destroyed them all.
VER. 20—37.] ST. LUKE. 2;)9
They did, and thought of nothing else than their worldly
interests and pleasures. Let us be instructed, and let all
within us give way to the light of scripture. Some will
say, were not these things both lawful and necessary ? Yes ;
but let us learn from hence that the business of this world
isneither ours only, nor our great concern in it; and that
if we give ourselves wholly up to it, to the neglect of our
souls, though in never so prudent, sober, and reputable a
way, we are undone, and live only to perish for ever.
2S. Likewise also as it was in the days of Lot ; they did eat,
ihey drank, they bought, they sold, they planted, they builded ;
29. But the same day that Lot went out of Sodom it rained fire
and brimstone from heaven, and destroyed them all.
30. Even so shall it be in the day when the Son of man is
revealed.
We may not live to see, and be surprised by that day.
Death is, however, coming to every one of us ; and yet
most men die suddenly. Even sickness does not give us
warning, and we think of nothing, almost to the last gasp,
but living on.
3 1. In that day he that shall be upon the bouse-tu]), and his stud'
in the house, let him not come down to take it away : and he that
is in the field, let him likewise not return back.
" In that day," chiefly of his coming to the destruction
of Jerusalem, which is past, and does not so much concern
us. But we are greatly concerned to carry our thoughts on
to his last coming, of which that was a sign, and to consider
in what state of preparation we are for the event. The
meaning of the caution in the latter part of the verse is,
that they were to make haste for their lives, and to make
their escape, not liaving a moment to lose. Have we ?
32. Remember Lot's wife.
She perished for looking back to Sodom. Her licart
was in that look. No sin is little there. God sees this
hour which way ours look.
300 ST. LUKE. [chap. XVIIl.
33. Whosoever shall seek to save his life shall lose it ; and who-
soever shall lose his life shall preserve it.
He, who shall seek to save his life, by cleaving to the
world in opposition to the will of God, shall lose it for
ever. " And whosoever shall lose his life," to keep a good
conscience, shall preserve it to life eternal.
34. I tell you, in that night there shall he two men in one bed ;
the one shall be taken, and the other left.
The one shall be taken to God, and the other left to
eternal perdition. Here is work for thought! Who can
help asking, Lord, is it I ? If my soul should be required
of me this night, shall I be thus left.''
35. Two women shall be grinding together; the one shall be
taken, and the other left.
36. Two men shall be in the field ; the one shall be taken, and
the other left.
37. And they answered and said unto him. Where, Lord ? And
he said unto them. Wheresoever the body is, thither will the eagles
be gathered together.
Wherever, and whenever, men are dead to God, judg-
ment will seize them, as certainly as eagles flock to their
prey.
SECTION LIX.
Chap, xviii. ver. 1 — 8.
THE IMPORTUNATE WIDOW.
1. And he si)akc a parable to them to this end, that men ought
always to pray, and not to taint ;
It is soon enough to give over praying, when we have
no wants, nor any work to do, or resolve to have nothing
more to do with God. A sense of our dependence and
weakness would as naturally drive us to prayer, as a
VER. 1 — 8.] ST. LUKE. 301
drowning man calls out for help. Look here for a proof
of your state, and do not conclude upon the outward life
though never so decent. What are we in this respect?
Do we, can we pray in secret, from the heart, from what we
feel, as we would for relief from bodily pain, or worldly
trouble, and knowing that we must be undone, if we have
not what we ask for, namely, remission of sins, and strengtii
to do the will of God, as taught by Christ.'* O that we
knew what it is to be Christians !
2. Saying, There was in a city a judge, which feared not God,
neither regarded man ;
3. And there was a widow in that city ; and she came unto
him, saying. Avenge me of mine adversary.
This was a helpless, poor woman. Think what the soul
is without God.
4. And he would not for a while : but afterward he said within
himself, Thougli I fear not God^ nor regard man :
5. Yet because ibis widow troubletli me, I will avenge her, lest
by her continual coming she weary me.
6. And the liord said. Hear what the unjust judge saith.
7. And shall not God avenge his own elect, which cry day and
night unto him, though he bear long with them ?
" And shall not God," who hears prayer, who gives us
the will to pray, and who wants nothing else from us ?
The rest is his work. Observe the character of the elect,
or saints : they cry day and night ; and here especially they
are represented as crying, for help in trouble, and deliver-
ance from their persecutors. The elect pray for the con-
version of all. But if men will be still their own enemies,
they know it is righteous with God to take vengeance upon
them ; and as they are conformed to the will of God in all
things, they can give them wyt to his justice.
" Though he bear long with them," his delay is not a
denial. No true prayer is ever lost.
8. I tell you that ho will avenge them sjieedily.
When his own time comes, suddenly, unexpectedly: aiul
302 ST. LUKE. [chap. XVIII.
whenever it comes, it will be speedily, whether in this world
or the next, for those on whom his vengeance falls.
8. Nevertheless when the Son of man couieth, shall he find
faith on the earth ?
There is little enough at all times to make us think his
cominfT cannot be far off to some of us. Let us take no-
tice that without prayer there is no faith. It is the na-
tural working of the new life that we receive from God,
and the very breath by which it is preserved.
SECTION LX.
Chap, xviii. ver. 9 — 14-
THE PHARISEE AND I'UBLICAX.
9. And he spake this parable unto certain which trtisted in
themselves, that they were righteous, and despised others.
The design of the former parable was to put us upon
constant, unceasing prayer ; of this, to teach us how to pray,
in humility, and with a deep sense of our unworthiness.
10. Two men went up into the temple to pray ; the one a Pha-
risee, and the other a puhlican.
The former a man of great outward strictness : the latter
a man of infamous character, but now convinced of his sin.
11. The Pharisee stood and prayed thus with himself, God, I
thank thee, that I am not as other men are, extortioners, unjust,
adulterers, or even as this puhlican.
This was a boast, and not a prayer. You are to suppose
that what he said was true. Here was a fair account of his
duty to God and man, and more than even you pretend
to. But still there was no confession. He had his eye
only upon his goodness, such as it was. He had forgotten
the pride of his heart. IMen say they do no harm, live
VER. 9—14.] ST. LUKE. 303
quietly and civilly, wipe their mouths clean, and rip up
their neighbours' characters ; and what is this, but saying
and supposing that tliey are not like other men "i AVe niav
hold to this if we please; but let us remember that heaven
is shut against our prayers. God sees us, not what we are
in respect of others, but what we are to him, and his whole
law in the heart. Let us look there, if we would know
ourselves.
12. I fast twice in the week, I give tithes of all that I possess.
13. And the jjublican, standing afar off, would not lift up so
much as his eyes to heaven, but smote upon his breast, saying,
God be merciful to me a sinner.
" The publican stood afar off." Holy, infinite God !
How can we poor worms of the earth, sinful dust and
ashes, do otherwise than stand at an humble, awful distance
from thee ! Though he dared not lift up his eyes, he
looked the right way ; and besides, he looked v/here most
men never look, into his own heart.
He " smote upon his breast ;" but his heart had smote him
first. He knew where his pain was, and laid his hand
upon it.
His cry was, " God be merciful to me a sinner." This
is a hard prayer: but till we come to it, we cannot come
to Christ. I had rather say it truly than be the owner of
the world.
14. I tell you, this man went down to liis house justified rather
than the other :
One was, and the other was not, justified. You see tiie
way -, and that a proud heart cannot be in it. Do men say
their hearts are not jiroud ? They have said enough to
show that they are jiitkien from them to this hour.
14. For every one that cxaltcth himself shall be abased ;
By an haughty comparison of himself with others, or
taking anything of what he is in his best estate to himself,
without giving the whole glory of it to God. " Shall be
304 ST. LUKE. [chap. XVIII.
abased," he is nothing in God's sight. That is, utterly
rejected.
14. And he that humbleth himself shall be exalted.
He that humbleth himself as a creature and a sinner :
and no man humbleth himself too much. The more
liumble he is, the higher he shall be exalted.
SECTION LXI.
Chap, xviii. ver. 15 — 30.
JESUS WITH THE CHILDREN AND THE RULER.
15. And they brought unto him also infants, that he would
touch them: but when his disciples saw it, they rebuked them.
Jesus knew better ; and as his manner was, took occa-
sion from hence to raise an useful lesson of instruction for
all.
16. But Jesus called them unto him, and said, Suffer litde
children to come unto me, and forbid them not : for of such is the
kingdom of God.
Jesus commands them to come to him in baptism now,
since they are not less capable of a blessing now, than
they were then. For, of such as resemble them in free-
dom from malice, in simplicity, and oneness of desire, " is
the kingdom of God."
17. Verily 1 say unto you. Whosoever shall not receive the
kingdom of God as a little child shall in nowis^e enter therein.
As a little child does its food, having no other appetite ;
and afterwards instruction, without disputing. So we
must learn of Christ. So our great desire must be to the
kingdom of God.
18. And a certain ruler asked him, saying. Good Master, what
shall I do to inherit eternal life ?
VER. 15 — 30.] ST. LUKE. 305
He thought of nothing but meriting heaven by his
works. Christ takes him in his own way, and tries him to
the truth.
19. And Jesus said unto him. Why callest thou me good ? none
is good, save one, that is, God.
As if he had said, Thou dost not know who I am, why
then dost thou call me good ? There is none good, and
therefore, not thou thyself. Thou art not good enough
of thyself for heaven, whatever thou thinkest.
20. Thou knowest the comniandnients. Do not commit adultery.
Do not kill. Do not steal. Do not bear false witness. Honour thy
father and thy mother.
21. And he said. All these have I kept from my youth up.
Supposing he had been correct in this assertion, which
was not the case, one step more must be taken, or he
could never set his foot in heaven. Alas ! he stopped
short, and lost all.
22. Now, when Jesus heard these things, he said unto liim,
Yet lackest thou one thing : sell all that thou hast, and distribute
unto the ])oor, and thou shall have treasnie in heaven : and come,
follow me.
Do we lack but one thing .'' Sell all that thou hast, is a
particular, positive command from God to this man. This
was to be the trial of his obedience. And the inference
with regard to us is, that we must be ready to part with
all for Christ, whenever he calls us to make any sacrifice.
23. And when he heard this, he was very sorrowful ; for he was
very rich.
He was now laid open to the root. His heart did not
cleave to God, but to his possessions.
24. And when Jesus saw that he was very sorrowful, he said.
How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of
God!
Notwithstanding what is here said, the poor will not
understand to this day, in how much better condition they
VOL. II. X
306 ST. LUKE. [CHAr. XVIIT.
are for salvation than the rich, who have so strong a chain
about them to bind them to the world.
25. For it is easier for a camel to go through a needle's eye,
than for a rich man to enter into the kingdom of God.
And yet how fain would we all have this load upon our
backs !
26. And they that heard it said, Who then can be saved .^
What rich man, or who ? Seeing that all have the same
hearts ; and if they are not rich, would be so.
27. And he said. The things which are impossible with men are
possible with God.
As if the rich man's conversion was but barely possible.
But remember that the poor man can do nothing without
God. And if we are not come to a true prayer for our-
selves, all is to begin.
28. Then Peter said, Lo, we have left all, and followed thee.
It may be asked with what view ? As yet they were
but babes in knowledge, and had not yet quitted the
notion of a temporal kingdom. But they had a root of
sincerity ; and the same Spirit which opens the eyes of all,
fully opened their's at the day of Pentecost.
29. And he said unto them. Verily I say unto you, There is no
man that hath left house, or parents, or brethren, or wife, or chil-
dren, for the kingdom of God's sake,
That is, upon a divine call. This cannot be a general
command- The instruction intended for all is, be ready,
sit loose to the world, have no rival with Christ in our
affections.
30. Who shall not receive manifold more in this present time,
and in the world to come life everlasting.
He shall receive what is of manifold more value, namely,
spiritual enjoyments, spiritual relations, spiritual hopes,
and spiritual possessions. Believe this and thou art a
Christian. What is thy treasure, and what does thy heart
cleave to for happiness ?
VER. 31 43.] ST. LUKE. 307
SECTION LXII.
Chap, xviii. ver. 31 — 43.
CHRIST SPEAKS OF HIS PASSION, AND RESTORES TO A
BLIND MAN HIS SIGHT.
31. Then he took unto liim the twelve, and said unto them ,
Behold, we go up to Jerusalem, and all things that are written hy
the prophets concerning the Son of man shall be accomplished.
32. For he shall be delivered unto the Gentiles, and shall be
mocked, and spitefully entreated, and spitted on :
33. And they shall scourge him, and put him to death ; and
the third day he shall rise again.
All these things came to pass in a very little time.
34. And they understood none of these things : and this saying
was hid from them, neither knew they the things which were
spoken.
The same thing had been remarked before of the apos-
tles, in chap. ix. 45. And it is here again expressed as
strongly as possible. Let us learn from hence,
1st, To have patience with the ignorant. If they are in
earnest, the time of their understanding will come.
2ndly, To have an eye to ourselves ; to consider in what
respects we are blind to the plainest words of Christ; and
to submit implicitly to his teaching, though it is never so
cross to our own knowledge, our wills, or our worldly
interests.
35. And it came to pass, that, as he was come nigh unto
Jericho, a certain blind man sat by the way side begging :
Why is this told us, but to convince us of the power of
Christ, and that we may come to him for our own cure ?
Our distemper is spiritual blindness ; and the consequence
of it, as you cannot but know, is much worse than that of
natural blindness. Either Christ has opened our eyes, or
he has not. Let us think how it is with us this very
hour.
X 2
308 ST. LUKF. [chap. XVIII.
36. And hearing the multitude pass hy, he asked what it
meant.
37. And they told him, that Jesus of Nazareth passeth hy.
He is now passing by in the power of his gospel ; and
what is more, he is present in the power of his Spirit to
heal us.
38. And he cried, saying, Jesus, thou Son of David, have
mercy on me.
This cry is always heard.
39. And they which went before rebuked him, that he should
hold his peace ; but he cried so much the more. Thou son of
David, have mercy on me.
Whenever the mouths of any poor sinners are opened to
cry for mercy, they will meet with many such officious
rebukers. Their neighbours, and nearest friends, will be
ready with their pestilent advice, to stop their crying.
But, as in the present case, they will cry the more, when
they know that they are blind. And they will know too,
as he did, that their help is not in themselves.
40. And Jesus stood, and commanded him to be brought unto
him : and when he was come near, he asked him,
41. Sayincj, What wilt thou that I shall do unto thee ? And he
said. Lord, that I may receive my sight.
Christ knows what we want ; but no relief comes, till
he draws a confession from us. If we should say this, or,
Lord have mercy upon me, without knowing, or believing
that we are blind in sin, it is the way to keep us so for ever.
42. And Jesus said unto him. Receive thy sight ; thy faith hath
saved thee.
Faith alone saves all ; but behold, without sense of sin
going before, hearty trouble for it, and conviction of our
helplessness under it, it is impossible.
43. And immediately he received his sight, and followed him,
glorifying God : and all the people, when they saw it, gave praise
unto God.
CHAP. XIX.] ST. LUKE. 309
Grant, O God, that what \vc have now heard may cause
us to make deep search into ourselves, and that we may all
glorify thee for thy mercy in Christ Jesus.
SECTION LXIII.
Chap. xix. vcr. 1 — 10.
THE COXVERSION OF ZACCH.EUS.
1. And Jesus entered and passed tln-ough Jericho.
In the foregoing chapter, Christ had said, that the con-
version of a ricli man, though hard, was possible with God.
For their comfort and encouragement, here is an instance
of it immediately subjoined, in the person of Zacchaeus;
and also of the natural workings, and effects, of a true
conversion in all.
2. And, behold, there was a man named Zacchaeus, which was
the chief among the publicans, and he was rich.
3. And he sought to see Jesus who he was ; and could not lor
the press, because he was little of stature.
God had touched his heart, and he was resolved to have
a sight of Jesus. O ! the least working toward Christ is
worth a world. If it is sincere, he sees it, and will as
surely show himself to that man, with all his powerful
love, as he did to Zacchauis.
4. And he ran before, and climbed up into a sycomorc-tree to
see him ; for lie was to pass that way.
He might have said, I would fain see Jesus, but I am
little, and cannot help it, and must be content without a
sight of him. But he did not make such an excuse. O
no ! here was a heart and good will ; and everything he
said and did shows that his heart was lively within him.
What would you think, if you were to see a great rich man
climbing up into a tree on such an occasion.^ Let us give
up our unbelief, and our vain excuses ; and lot us see what
310 ST. LUKE. [chap. XIX.
is at the bottom of our hearts, though men are never so
low in the world, never so poor in knowledge, never so
little in grace, let them be assured, if they are willing,
there is a way to see Jesus.
5. And when Jesus came to the place, he looked up, and saw
him, and said unto him, Zacchieus, make haste, and come down ;
for to-day I must abide at thy house.
It was happy for Zacchaeus that Jesus observed him.
He saw him through and through, knew what brought
him to the place, and perceived what was in his heart. So he
sees every one of us, at the moment when our wills turn
to him. Christ said to him. Come down, make haste ; so he
says in effect to all who express a real desire to see him by
the eye of faith, and to embrace him. " For to-day I
must abide at thy house." These are sweet words to a
fainting soul ! And wherever he comes, it is to abide
always, if it is not our own fault. Has he been knocking,
day by day, at the door of our house, and do we still shut
him out ? Let the hardened, and unhappily blinded, who-
soever they are, know, that as sure as Christ is not there,
Satan is.
6. And he made haste, and came down, and received him
joyfully.
Let each one ask, was it ever such a day with me.^
Can I think of a time when my heart longed for Jesus,
and sprang forward to welcome him ? Let not any fly to
their Christian name and profession, good meanings, out-
ward appearance, or lifeless performances in religion, when
there is no inward prizing, or joyful acceptance of Jesus,
from a sense of their helpless and undone state.
7. And when they saw it, they all murmured, saying. That he
was gone to be guest with a man that is a sinner.
He never was a guest with a sinner who proudly says
this. Where can he be a guest upon earth, if not with
sinners ? Sinner, this is joyful news to thee. Thy soul is
a polluted lodging for him ; but he hath set his love upon
VER. 1 — 10.] ST. LUKE. 311
it, and, if thou receivest him, lie will make it fit for
himself.
8. Ami Zaccliicus stood, and said unto the Lord, Behold, Lord,
the half of my goods I gux* to the ])oor ; and if I have taken any
thii)"- from any man hv false accusation, I return him four-fold.
He promised from that day forward to give the half of
his goods. If this command, " Sell all that thou hast,
and distribute to the poor," was an absolute command to
all, at all times, Christ would have told him at once, that
this was not enough. But what we are principally to re-
mark, is the effect of his conversion. He was a changed
man, his heart was turned within him, and he was ready to
make full proof of it by his actions. How very few can
say, as he did, " the half of my goods I give to the poor,""
since but few have so much to spare. But we must sa}',
one and all, and we shall say, when Christ conies to us :
" Behold, Lord, I give myself wholly up to thee ; and
whatsoever evil I have done, I am heartily troubled for it,
and resolve to do so no more." Till you come to this, all is
darkness and self-deceit.
*' I restore fourfold." This was a great deal more than
the law required in case of voluntary restitution. But
nevertheless full restitution must be made by all, as far as
it is in their power, or else there can be no repentance.
This very thing makes the repentance of great numbers
almost impossible.
9. And Jesus said unto him. This day is salvation come to this
house, forasmuch as he also is a son of Abraham.
The meaning of our Saviour was, that salvation was
come along with himself, by whom alone, indeed, it can
come, and who brings it freely to all. He declares Zac-
chaeus to be a son of Abraham by descent, but now truly
so by faith, and conversion. Nothing but this spiritual
birth, whether in Jew or Christian, makes a son of Abra-
ham.
10. For the !Son of man is come to seek and to save tliat which
was lost.
312 ST. LUKE. [chap. XIX.
All men are indeed lost, if sin makes us lost. Let us
find a lost state in ourselves, and he will certainly find us.
Till then he seeks, but does not save.
SECTION LXIV.
Chap. xix. ver. 11 — 27.
PARABLE OF THE TEN PIECES OF SILVER.
11. And as tliey heard these things, he added and spake a
parahle, because he was nigh to Jerusalem, and because they
thought that the kingdom of God sliould immediately appear.
Which they supposed would be a glorious kingdom
upon earth, with the Jewish nation at the head of it. Let
us not mistake in our day. If we belong to the kingdom
of Christ, he has work for us to do in it, and will come in
his own time to inquire how we have performed it.
12. He said therefore, A certain nobleman went into a far coun-
try to receive for himself a kingdom, and to return.
As Christ has received for himself, and his faithful ser-
vants a kingdom. But let us remember the word return.
13. And he called his ten servants, and delivered them ten
pounds, and said unto them. Occupy till I come.
Every man has his work, under Christ, assigned him.
What kind of Ciiristians are those who never take account
of it 'i Each one of us has sins to be forgiven, an evil na-
ture which needs to be cleansed, and a heart to be turned
from the world unto God ; and he who says, " Occupy,"
does not leave you without helps. This should be thought
of. Again, attend to the words, " Till I come."
14. But his citizens hated him, and sent a message after In'm,
saying, We will n have this man to reign over us.
The citizens who hated Christ were the Jews at the
VER. 11—27.] ST. LUKE. 313
time the parable was spoken, and all persons now who will
not see a want of him, or who love their old state better.
15. And it caine to pass, tliat when he was returned, having
received the kingdom, then he commanded these servants to be
called vnito liim, to whom lie had given the money, that he might
know how much every man had gained by trading.
Let us set that time always before our eyes when Clirist
will call us, and think we hear that call now.
How few know what the Christian's trade is, — consider
it as the great business of life, — compute or compare its
great advantages, — or keep any regular account of gain and
loss, as men do for this world !
16. Then came the first, saying, Lord, thy pound hath gained
ten pounds.
17. And he said unto him. Well, thou good servant : because
thou hast been faithful in a very little, have thou authority over
ten cities.
It is but a very little we have to be faithful in, or can
do for Christ; and yet our reward will be unspeakably
great ; for every pound gained authority over a city. Yea,
more, an everlasting kingdom in heaven.
18. And the second came, saying, Lord, thy pound hath gained
five pounds.
Why did not he also gain ten ? God alone can answer
this question. Let us be faithful to our ability, and he
will require no more of us ; our reward will be in propor-
tion to our gains. But if we make this a pretence for sloth,
and think to be accepted for doing nothing, that which fol-
lows will strike all our hopes dead.
19. And he said hkewise to him. Be thou also over five cities.
A similar diligence has a similar reward. — Edit.
20. And anotlier came, saying, Lord, l)ehoI(l, here is thy pound,
which I have kept laid up in a napkin.
Every one is this hidcr of his pound, who does not
plainly purpose and sincerely endeavour to grow in grace,
314 ST. LUKE. [chap. XIX.
and the knowledge of the Lord Jesus Christ; and who
does not carry on his work by prayer.
21. Fori feared thee, because thou art an austere man: thou
takest up that thou layedst not down, and reapest that thou didst
not sow.
God knows what we shall have to say to him at the last
day. But this very excuse lies closer to our hearts than
we imagine ; and though our souls are at stake, many say
openly, this, or that is hard. And what is this but making
God a hard task-master ? What did this man say more ?
22. And he saith unto him. Out of thine own mouth will I
judge thee, thou wicked servant. Thou knewest that I was an
austere man, taking up that I laid not down, and reaping that I
did not sow.
Every mouth will be stopped, when God comes to reckon
with us, and our consciences will join with him in con-
demning us. And mark it well ; he is a wicked servant,
because he is a slothful one. He is condemned, not so
much for doing ill, as for doing nothing. Our bodies will
perish by idleness, as well as by a stab. Think of thy
soul. It is in a sickly, starving condition, and if thou
wouldest save it, thou must be working for it day and
night.
23. Wherefore then gavest not thou my money into the bank,
tliat at my coming I might have required mine own with usury ?
As if he had said. Why didst thou not endeavour to do
what was commanded, if thou thouglitest such a strict
account would be required of thee ?
24. And he said unto them that stood by. Take from him the
pound, and give it to him that hath ten pounds.
A reward beyond his desert. Tiie answ^er of the Lord
implies that the servant had been faithful, and therefore
he should have more.
25. (And they said unto him, Lord, ho hath ten jiounds.)
2t>. For I say unto you, 'I'bat unto every one which hath sludi
VEIL 28—48.] ST. LUKE. 315
be given ; aiitl from him that hatli not, even that he hath shall be
taken away from him.
The man " that hath not," is he, who does not use and
improve what lie hatli, to the end for which it was given-
As keeping money always locked uj) in a chest, is the same
as not having it.
27. But those mine enemies, which would not that I should
reign over them, bring hither, and slay them before me.
We see who are Christ's enemies. There is no middle
way. If we do not take him unfeignedly for our Lord and
King to reign over us, he knows we are enemies to him in
our hearts. Such he will command to be slain, to be cast
into the lake of fire, and given up for ever to the second
death.
SECTION LXV.
Chap. xix. ver. 28—48.
CHKIST RIDETII IXTO JEUUSALKM ; AND CLEANSES THE
TEMPLE.
28. And when he had thus spoken, he went before, ascending
up to Jerusalem.
This should not pass unobserved. He led the way, though
he knew he was going to suffer the whole weight of God's
vengeance for the sin of the world.
29. And it came to ])ass, when he was come nigh to Bethphage,
and Bethany, at the mount called (he mount of Olives, he sent
two of his disciples,
30. Saying, Co ye into the village over against you: in the
which at your entering ye shall find a colt tied, whereon yet never
man sat : loose him, and bring him hither.
31. And if any man ask you. Why do ye loose him P thus
shall ye say unto him, Because the Lord hath need of him.
Though Jesus was Lord of all tilings, he would not have
his disciples take the colt without leave.
316 ST. LUKE. [chap. XIX.
32. And they that were sent, went their way, and found even as
he had said unto them.
33. And as they were loosing the colt, the owners thereof said
unto them. Why loose ye the colt ?
34. And they said. The Lord hath need of him.
35. And they brought him to Jesus: and they cast their gar-
ments upon the colt, and they set Jesus thereon.
They placed Jesus, the king of heaven and earth, upon
a colt, the foal of an ass. The word Jesus is here empha-
tical. By choosing to enter into Jerusalem on an ass, he
declared that his kingdom is not of this world. The tri-
umph of Jesus is humility. He preached it in his birth,
and he preached it to the last. It is a hard lesson ; but
so necessary, that he would stoop very low to teach it.
36. And as they went, they sjiread their clothes in the way.
To do honour to him as their King.
37. And when he was come nigh, even now at the descent of
the mount of Olives, the whole multitude of the disciples began to
rejoice and praise God with a loud voice, for all the mighty works
that they had seen ;
We have now read an account of a great many of Christ's
mighty works in the gospel, and all to this end, that we
may praise God for his mighty work in us, and say as
these persons did.
38. Saying, Blessed be the King that cometh in the name of the
Lord : peace in heaven, and glory in the highest.
This peace in heaven, is by the reconciliation of sinful
man to God through Christ. O that our hearts were
made to speak, and join their song of thanksgiving with the
blessed angels, for this adorable manifestation of his great
glory.
39. And some of the Pharisees from among the multitude, said
unto liim. Master, rebuke thy disciples.
These were blind Pharisees! Jesus, however, knew best
who they were who deserved the rebuke.
40. And he answered and said unto them, I tell you that, if
VER. 28— 48.J ST. LUKE. 317
these should hold their peace, the stones would immediatclv cvv
out.
Can this be said of us, that we hold our peace ? We
have, it is true, the praise of Christ many a time upon
our tongues; but if it begins and ends there, he regards it
not.
41. And when he was come near, he beheld the city, and wej)t
over it,
He thought not of himself, and his own sufferings. O
these were speaking, convincing tears ! Could he not then
save them, if he would ? No, he could not ; they would
not be saved. Everything had been done for them on
God's part, and all he could do farther was to weep over
them.
42. Saying, If thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this
thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace ! but now they
are hid from thine eyes.
This is written, that it may be a warning to every one
of us, that we may know, that our destruction will be of
ourselves, if we neglect the great salvation of God.
43. For the days shall come upon thee, that thine enemies shall
cast a trench about thee, and compass thee round, and keep thee
in on every side.
44. And shall lay thee even with the ground, and thy children
within thee ; and they shall not leave in thee one stone upon
another ; because thou knewest not the time of thy visitation.
This is as exact and circumstantial a description of the
siege and taking of Jerusalem, nearly forty years before the
event took place, as if it had been made on the spot, and
spoken after the event.
45. And he went into the temple, and began to cast out them
that sold therein, and them that bought;
He was moved with holy zeal for the honour of the tem-
ple, and exerted his divine authority against its sacrilegious
profaners. The instruction to us, is to bear a suitable re-
318 ST. LUKE. [chap. XX.
verence to the place of God''s worship ; and, especially, not
to bring our worldly thoughts into it.
46. Saying unto them, It is written, My house is the house of
prayer : but ye have made it a den of thieves.
Praying hearts would bring us constantly to the house
appointed for the worship of God, through the mediation
of his only-begotten Son ; and keep us close to the busi-
ness of it.
47. And he taught daily in the temple. But the chief priests
and the scribes and the chief of the people sought to destroy him,
48. And could not find what they might do : for all the people
were very attentive to hear him.
Let us hear him now. Let us hear his words in the Holy
Scriptures : — let us hear him speaking to our hearts. This
attention is life, happiness, and salvation.
SECTION LXVI.
Chap. XX. ver. 1 — 8.
CHRIST AVOUCHES HIS AUTHORITY.
1. And it came to pass, that on one of those days, as he taught
the people in the temple, and preached the gospel, the cliief priests
and the scribes came upon him with the elders,
Jesus preached the gospel, — remission of sins, and peace
with God ; the way to it, by repentance, and faith ; the way
to keep it, by newness of life.
2. And spake unto him, saying, Tell us, by what authority
doest thou these things ? or who is he that gave thee this au-
thority ?
Jesus had told them this by his miracles over and over
again ; and his telling them in plain words would not have
cured them of their blindness. What indeed will cure us,
when we are resolved not to see .'*
VKR. 1—8.] ST. LUKE. 319
3. And he answered and said untotlicm, I will also ask yon one
thing ; and answer nie :
4. The baptism of John, was it from heaven, or of men ?
If their hearts would have suffered them to have given
a right answer, it might have opened a way for them to
the w^hole truth. We are not to suppose that this question
was evasive, or only to escape the snare that was laid for
him. He knew that he was within a very few days of his
death, and had no thought of avoiding it. His design was
to let in the liglit upon them, if they would have given way
to it.
5. And they reasoned with themselves, saying, If we shall say.
From heaven ; he will say, Why then believed ye him not ?
So men who are prejudiced against the truth, turn them-
selves into all shapes to avoid it. Though they are never
so hard put to it, something or other they must pretend, to
blind conscience, and keep off conviction.
6. But and if we say. Of men ; all the people will stone us : for
they be persuaded that John was a prophet.
7. And they answered, that they could not tell whence it was.
They would not please Christ with their answer, and
durst not displease the people. They had not one grain
of sincerity in them, and did not speak their minds either
one way or another. He was as reserved with them,
and showed that he could have nothino; to do with such
8. And Jesus said unto them. Neither tell I you by what au-
thority I do these things.
They were not worthy to know. He left them to them-
selves. It was a precious moment for them, and they lost
it. How many such seasons do we lose ?
320 ST. LUKE. [chap. XX.
SECTION LXVII.
Chap. XX. ver. 9 — ]8.
CHRIST ANSWERETH THE SCRIBES.
9. Then began he to speak to the people this parable ; A cer-
tain man planted a vineyard, and let it forth to husbandmen, and
went into a far country for a long time.
The vineyard was the Jewish church and people then ;
it sets forth Christians now, with all the means of grace
and salvation in their hands. The parable is for us, as
well as them ; and we shall get no instruction from it, if it
does not help us to see our own case.
10. And at the season he sent a servant to the husbandmen, that
they should give him of the fruit of the vineyard : but the hus-
bandmen beat him, and sent him away empty.
It was at the season, when he knew fruit might be ex-
pected ; having given them time, and afforded them means
for it. " But the husbandmen beat him, and sent him
away empty." — One was a consequence of the other. Not
having fruit, their wicked nature worked according to its
kind, and they could not afford the servant civil usage ;
they did not only send him away empty, but beat him also.
It is the same world still.
1 1. And again he sent another servant: and they beat him also,
and entreated him shamefully, and sent him away em])ty.
12. And again he sent a third : and they wounded him also,
and cast him out.
Observe, and wonder at the patience of God ; and also
what sufferings he exposes his servants to for the sake of
men's souls. When will they be as dear to ourselves ? Still
he does not give them up. So long as one thing more can
be done for them, they shall not perish. All wlio do pe-
rish, will know one day that they have resisted all the
means that could be used to prevent it.
13. Then said the lord of the vineyard. What shall I do ? I
VRR. 9 — 18.] ST. LUKK. 321
will send my belovoil son : it may be they will reverence liini when
thoy see him.
" What shall I do?" what can I do more.'* what will I
not do for these unhappy creatures, who are thus pulling
destruction upon their own heads ? Oh ! it is a marvellous
opening of our danger in sin, and God's concern for us.
We may easily apply the verse, as we proceed. We
know who this beloved son is, and that he hath been sent
to us. " It may be they will reverence him when they see
him." God knew, indeed, that they would not. The de-
sign of the expression is to show what might have been
expected, and what in all reason they should have done.
14. But when the husbandmen saw him, they reasoned among
themselves, saying. This is the heir: come, let us kill him, that
tlie inheritance may be cur's.
We may think their sin unparalleled, and that we abhor
it. But sinners are always the same; and those who re-
ject Christ now, would have joined with the Jews in cruci-
fying him. The scripture says plainly, " they do crucify
to themselves the Son of God." The end they propose is to
obtain the inheritance. So many think in their hearts,
though, perhaps, they do not believe it, and dare not speak
it out, that they should be better, if not without God in
the world, yet without his law. If they had their choice,
they had rather be left to themselves. This is, in fact, the
choice of all who do not submit to Christ.
15. So they cast him out of the vineyard, and killed him. What
therefore shall the lord of the vineyard do unto them ?
A little before it was said, What shall I do to save
them .'' Now that time is past ; mercy is at an end, and
judgment must have its turn.
16. He shall come and destroy these husbandmen, and shall
give the vineyard to others.
God grant that we may rendei' him the fruit of it ! For
we are now the husbandmen, and if we do not, their doom
will be our*'s.
VOL. II. Y
322 ST. LUKE. [chap. XX.
\G. And when they heard it, they said, God forbid.
This was a vain wish, and as vain a protestation of their
innocence. Notwithstanding, they were destroyed, for a
warning to all. It is a vain wish in others, when they are
ripe for destruction, to deprecate the judgment of God.
He cannot deny himself to spare us. He is not just such
a being, as we please to make him. His justice is as much
his nature, as his mercy. He has so revealed himself; and
we are undone, by not noticing his attributes and perfec-
tions. Ex. xxxiv. 6, 7.
17. And he beheld them, and said. What is this then that is
written. The stone which the builders rejected, the same is be-
come the head of the corner ?
Jesus beheld them with a mixture of authority, indig-
nation, and pity, in his countenance. Doubtless it was a
piercing look. He showed them that they did not under-
stand their own scriptures. He wished them to know, that
he might be the Messiah, notwithstanding their rejection
of him, and that he could not be the Messiah, if he had
not been rejected.
18. Whosoever shall fall upon that stone shall be broken ; but
on whomsoever it shall fall, it will grind him to powder.
It will be an awful thing to fall upon it, or be offended
at Christ on any account whatsoever ; though his venge-
ance will fall heavier on some than on others, according to
the degrees of their obstinacy, and malicious wickedness.
Let us endeavour to know what is in our hearts, since
Christ does.
SECTION LXVIII.
Chap. XX. ver. 19—38.
CHKIST CONFOUNDS THE SCRIBES AND THE SADDUCEES.
19. And the chief priests and the scribes the same hour sought
VER. 19—38.] ST. LUKE. .T23
to lay hands on him ; and they feared the people : for they per-
ceived that he had spoken this parable against them.
And yet they continued as blind as ever. What ! they
the men ! They protest against it, it could not be. And
their next thought was how to be revenged on him. Let
all wicked men take heed that it be not spoken against
them. If such are full of self-conceit, and proof against
conviction, as they were, let sinners see in them what in-
ward workings they will have. Christ himself is out of
their reach ; but those who preach him truly, must stand
the brunt of the malice of obstinate sinners.
20. And they watched him, and sent forth spies, which should
feign themselves just men, that they might take hold of his words,
that so they might deliver him unto the power and authority of the
governor.
21. And they asked him, saying. Master, we know that tliou
sayest and teachest rightly, neither acceptest thou the person of
any, but teachest the way of God truly :
22. Is it lawful for us to give tribute unto Csesar, or no ?
23. But he perceived their craftiness, and said unto them. Why
tempt ye me ?
We may suppose Christ asked this question with grief
and concern. O ! why will you still be making trial of me,
when you should know what is within yourselves ?
24. Shew me a penny. Whose image and superscription hath
it ? They answered and said, CcEsar's.
25. And he said unto them, Render therefore unto Ciosar the
things which be Ca;sar's, and unto God the things which be
God's.
No one can be a cliristian who has not his eye upon these
two commandments, as well as any other. Tiie world is
very favourable to those who sell or buy unaccustomed
goods, or rob God in his titjies ; but his judgment will be
according to trutii, and not according to man's opinion.
We may keep our reputation with a very bad conscience ;
but the latter only will be inquired into.
Y 2
324 ST. LUKE. [chap. XX.
26. And they could not take hold of his words before the people :
and they marvelled at his answer, and held their peace.
Thus all sinners will be silenced at the day of judgment.
27. Then came to him certain of the Sadducees, which deny
that there is any resurrection ; and they asked him,
28. Saving, Master, Moses wrote unto us, If any man's brother
die, having a wife, and he die without children, that his brother
should take his wife, and raise up seed unto his brother-.
29. There were therefore seven brethren : and the first took a
wife, and died without children.
30. And the second took her to wife, and he died childless.
31. And the third took her ; and in like manner the seven also :
and they left no children, and died.
32. Last of all the woman died also.
33. Therefore in the resurrection whose wife of them is she ? for
seven had her to vvife.
See here, the wisdom of Christ triumphs over the folly
of men. — Edit.
34. And Jesus answering, said unto them. The children of this
world marry, and are given in marriage :
35. But they which shall be accounted worthy to obtain that
world, and the resurrection from the dead, neither marry, nor are
given in marriage :
36. Neither can they die any more : for they are equal unto the
angels ; and are the children of God, being the children of the
resurrection.
Some of the most important questions whicli a man can
put to himself, are the following : — What is the chief end
and aim of my life ? What is the great wish of my heart ?
Is it to be a cliildof God, that tliereby I may be entitled to
a happy resurrection ? When this hope is lively in us, and
governs all our thoughts, words, and actions, our eyes
are opened : we are ciianged men and women, and born
again of the Spirit. And in all conditions, the thought,
that though all other projects fail us, this never can, will
make life easy, and death welcome.
37. Now that the dead are raised, even Moses shewed at the
VER. 39 to xxi. 4.] ST. LUKE. 325
bush, when lie calleth the Lord the God of Abraham, and the God
of Isaac, and the God of Jacob.
The argument seems to be this ; Abraham, Isaac, and
Jacob, are now living ; because God is not the God of the
dead, but of the living : but the souls only are not the
men ; therefore there will be a resurrection of the body.
38. For he is not a God of the dead, but of the living : for all
live unto liiui.
All whose God and Father he is. As they live unto him
here, in faith, love, and obedience, they shall live with him
for ever, in soul and body, in heaven.
SECTION LXIX.
Chap. XX. ver. 39 to chap. xxi. ver. 4.
CHRIST FURTHKll WARNS THE PEOPLE, AND COMMENDS
THE CUAKITY OF A WIDOW.
39. Then certahi of the scribes answering said. Master, thou
hast well said.
Saying this truly and from the heart, is life. Not as the
Pharisees did, who, though they held with him in the point
of a resurrection, yet would not hear him in other things;
and especially when he showed them the unsoundness of
their hearts. The Christian can say in all things, " Master,
thou iiast well said."'
40. And after that they durst not ask him any question at
all.
41. And he said unto them. How say they that Christ is David's
son ?
42. And David hiu)self sailh in the book of Psalms, The Lord
said unto my Lord, Sit thou on my right hand,
43. Till 1 make lliine enemies lliv luotstuol.
326 ST. LUKE. [chap. XXI.
This is a quotation from Psalm ex. 1, whence our Sa-
viour quotes the verse, upon which he raises the question
contained in the verse following. — Edit.
44. David therefore callelh him Lord, how is he then his son ?
Christ ivas David's son, according to the flesh ; but re-
vealed to him in a higher capacity, as his Lord ; even the
Lord God, and as such the Saviour of mankind. Christ,
therefore, here asserts his divinity. He was David's Lord
for salvation ; and Thomas said no more than he did, when
he called him " My Lord, and my God."" Even so, Lord
Jesus, grant that we may know thee now by faith, obey
thee as our Lord, and after this life have the fruition of thy
glorious Godhead.
45. Then in the audience of all the people he said unto his
disciples,
46. Beware of the scribes, which desire to walk in long robes,
and love greetings in the markets, and the highest seats in the
synagogues, and the chief rooms at feasts :
47. Which devour widows' houses, and for a shew make long
prayers : the same shall receive greater damnation.
He here shows them in what respects, particularly, the
multitude was to beware of them. They were not humble,
they loved pre-eminence and distinction ; they were covet-
ous and guilty of abominable acts of oppression, under a
cloke of religion. And does not this teach us all to beware
of such tempers in ourselves, and to lay the axe to the
root of our pride, and worldly hearts, if we would be
Christ's disciples ?
Chap. xxi. 1. And he looked up, and saw the rich men casting
their gifts into the treasuiy.
2. And he saw also a certain poor widow casting in thither
two mites.
3. And he said. Of a truth I say unto you. That this poor
widow hath cast in more than they all.
God looks at the largeness of the heart, and not of the
gift. Though it was but a very little that the poor widow
VER. 5—24.] ST. LUKE. 327
gave, it is certain she secreted nothing. The rich may
give a great deal, applaud themselves, and be highly
applauded by others, and yet, with astonishing guilt, keep
back a great deal more that they should have given. There
is a different book of charities kept in heaven, from what
is kept on earth. The intention, the affection, the ability,
the occasion, must be taken into the account. Happy is
the man, whose beneficence is a continued act of adoration,
gratitude, and obedience to God, as well as pity and libe-
rality to the poor.
4. For all these have of tlieir abundance oast in unto the offer-
ings of God : but she of her penury hath cast in all tlie living
that she bad.
This is not said for our imitation, at all events : but
partly to upbraid the rich for not doing more ; partly to
show what true charity will do, though to the ])inching of
a man's self; and what it is which makes our gifts accept-
able to God.
SECTION LXX.
Chap. x\i. ver. 5 — 24.
CHRIST FORETELLETH THE UESTKUCTION OE THE TEMl'LE,
THE CITY, AND THE NATION.
5. And as some spake of the temple, bow it was adorned witli
goodly stones and gifts, be said,
6. As for these things wbicli ye behold, the days will come, in
tlic which there shall not be left one stone upon another, ibat shall
not be thrown down.
The Jews beheld the sacred buildings with wonder and
deliglit, not doubting of their durableness. But though
they were goodly in their eyes, they w'ere abominable in
God's siglit for the wickedness of the people, antl the
decree was gone out against theuj. T'here is no speaking
328 ST. LUKE. [chat. XXI.
peace to ourselves, so much as for one moment, in the most
flourisliing condition of health, strength, and riches, when
we have made God our enemy.
7. And they asked him, saying, Master, but when shall these
things be ? and what sign will there be when these tilings shall
come to pass ?
8. And he said. Take heed that ye be not deceived : for many
shall come in my name, saying, I am Christ ; and the time drawetli
near : go ye not therefore after them.
They would be deceived, by going after false Christs,
and deserting the true one. Men may, indeed, do this at
any time, by setting up an image of their own making,
instead of Christ. What, for instance, are those, wlio
look for salvation from him without holiness ; or those, on
the other hand, who trust as much, or more, in themselves,
than in his merits ? We know from history that this, and
all the other particulars here mentioned, which were to
take place, before and at the destruction of Jerusalem,
came to pass exactly as they were foretold. And I observe,
that we may take Christ's word for the certainty of his
last coming ; this is to be noted, in order that what is said
of it may make the deeper impression upon us.
9. But when ye shall hear of wars and commotions, be not
terrified : for these things must first come to })ass ; but the end is
not by and by.
The end here spoken of is the destruction of Jerusalem.
10. Then said he unto them. Nation shall rise against nation,
and kingdom against kingdom :
1 1 . And great earthquakes shall be in divers places, and famines,
and pestilences ; and fearful sights and great signs shall there be
from heaven.
These expressions are to be understood according to the
language of prophecy. — Edit.
12. But before all these, they shall lay their hands on you, and
])crsecule you, delivering you u]) to the synagogues, and into
j)risons, being brought before kings and rulers for my name's
sake.
VER. 5—24.] ST. LUKE. 329
This was fulfilled in the persecution of tiie apostles ami
others, beginning immediately after the resurrection of
Christ.
13. And it sliull turn to you for a testimony.
It should be to them for a testimony to the goodness of
tlieir cause, and the power of God enabling them to suffer
for it. And it is also signified, that their testimony should
be prevailing. Many, no doubt, would be wrought upon
by their constancy in suffering; which is always of great
force to open men's eyes, and to bring them to the acknow-
ledgment of the truth.
14. Settle it therefore in your hearts, not to meditate before
what ye shall answer :
15. For I will give you a mouth and wisdom, which all your
adversaries shall not be able to gainsay nor resist.
This promise will infallibly be made good to all who
trust in it. Their adversaries might indeed stop their
mouths, together with their breath ; and this is, too often,
man's way of arguing. But it is no answer to the wisdom
of God,^ who speaks by his servants : as their day is, so
will their help be.
]G. And ye shall be betrayed both by parents, and brethren,
and kinsfolks, and friends; and some of you shall they cause to
be put to death.
Natural affection must give way to the love of Christ ;
and well migl.t he rec[uire this of us, when hatred of him
and his ways can so easily get the better of it.
17. And ye shall be haled of all men for my name's sake.
Christ's faithful followers, in order to do good to the few
who are capable of it, must incur the hatred of the rest.
It would be a new world, if even the better sort were not
too forward to despise and vilify tlieni, as fanatics and
enthubiasts.
18. But there shall not un hair of your head perish.
It may mean that they should have a particular provi-
330 ST. LUKE. [chap. XXI.
dence watching over them, and that before God's time
nothing should hurt them. But I suppose that it relates
chiefly to their eternal interests. If we are unhurt in that,
M'e are safe, whatever befals us.
19. In your patience possess ye your souls.
That patience which shall be given you ; neither fretting
against God, nor quarrelling with men. O that we all
had this safeguard and armour of defence, in all troubles !
20. And vvLen ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies,
then know that the desolation thereof is nigh.
21. Then let them which are in Judsea flee to the mountains;
and let them which are in the midst of it depart out; and let nut
them that are in the countries enter thereinto.
The Christians remembered this warning, and saved
themselves by flight. Eusebius says, they were saved by
a divine admonition at the time, and that they were directed
where to go. — (Ecc. Plist. B. iii. c. 5.)
22. For these he the days of vengeance, that all things which
are written may he fulfilled.
All things which God has before spoken, will be fulfilled
to the end of the world, one as well as another ; the gi'eat
day of vengeance on the wicked, yet to come, as sure as
those which are past. The things which are written, are the
word and truth of God, and cannot fail, and there is no
safety for us, but in having them written upon our hearts.
23. But woe unto them that are with child, and to them that
give suck, in those days ! for there shall be great distress in the
land, and wrath upon this people.
24. And they shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be
led away captive into all nations : and Jerusalem shall be trodden
down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled.
Jerusalem should be possessed by other nations ; as it
has been ever since, and will be till God's appointed time
for the restoration of the Jews, and a more general conver-
sion of the Gentiles than has yet taken phicc.
VER. 25— 38.] ST. LUKE. 331
SECTION LXXI.
Chap. xxi. ver. 25—38.
SIGNS OF CIIUISt's COMING.
25. Aiul llieie shall be signs in the sun, and hi the moon, and
in the stars ; and upon the earth distress of nations, with ])er-
plexity ; the sea and the waves roaring ;
26. Men's hearts failing them for fear, and for looking after
those things which arc coming on the earth : for the powers of
heaven shall be shaken.
Those men's hearts will fail who have not the fear of
God in them. To those who have that fear, it will be
both a terrible and a joyful day.
27. And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud
with power and great glory.
28. And when these things begin to come to pass, then look up,
and lift up your heads ; for your redemption draweth nigh.
The things which begin to come to pass are mentioned in
verse the twenty-fifth, and the following, which relate to
the destruction of Jerusalem. " Your redemption draweth
nigh ;" here Christ speaks of their deliverance from their
troubles and persecutions, which the Jews would no longer
be able to inflict upon them.
29. And he spake to them a parable. Behold the fig tree, and
all tlie trees ;
30. When they now shoot forth, ye see and know of your own
selves that summer is now nigh at hand.
31. So likewise ye, when ye see these things come to j)ass,
know ye that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand.
The time when the Jewish economy would cease, to<>;e-
tlier with the destruction of their city and temple : wlicn
God's kingdom under Christ would be his only kingdom
upon earth, and be greatly enlarged by a more plentiful
accession of the Gentiles.
332 ST. LUKE. [chap. XXI.
32. Verilv I say umo you. This generation shall not pass away,
till all be fulfilled.
This caine to pass thirty-nine years after.
33. Heaven and earth shall pass away : but my words shall not
pass away.
They did not with respect to the destruction of Jeru-
salem.
34. And take heed to yourselves, lest at any time your hearts be
overcharged with surfeiting, and drunkenness, and cares of this life,
and so that day come upon you unawares.
This was a warning to the disciples ; and it is intended
to be a caution to us, " That day," or the day which
oives us up to it. Observe, that our hearts may not only
be overcharged with surfeiting and drunkenness, but with
the cares of life, to the loss of our souls. For whatever
we neglect them, if they are neglected, we perish.
35. For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the
ace of the whole earth.
Suddenly, like the springing of a snare. Men will no
more look for it before-hand then, than they do now ; and
the circumstance that men do not think of it, is no proof
that it is far off.
36. Watch ye therefore, and pray always, that ye may be
accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass,
and to stand before the Son of man.
We see the way to escape, at Christ's final coming to
judgment, as they did then ; but let none think that they
shall be able to stand before him without watchfulness and
prayer. To expect and prepare for his coming is the work
of every Christian, and these are some of the chief purposes
for which he is a Christian, if he knows why he is so ; and
this work will not prosper in our hands without continual
prayer. How many in that day will be found who never
were in a state of watchfulness; how many who never put
up one true prayer in their whole lives, for their souls'
salvation !
CHAP. XXII.] ST. LUKE. 333
37. And in the day-tinic he was teaching in the temple : and at
niu:ht he went out, and abode in the mount that is called the mount
of Olives.
This relates to the time past, for after this lie went no
more to the temple.
38. And all the people came early in the morning to him in the
temple, for to hear him.
Whatever they meant, or however they profited, it is
our business to attend duly upon Christ, hearing him in
his word, and by it receiving him into our hearts.*
SECTION LXXTI.
Chap. xxii. ver. 1 — 18.
CHRIST EATS THE PASSOVER.
1. Now the feast of unleavened bread drew nigh, which is called
the passover.
2. And the chief ])riests and scribes sought how they might kill
him ; for they feared the people.
Christ was now fully prepared to enter upon that scene
of his sufferings which terminated, as he foretold, in his
death for the redemption of mankind. — Edit.
3. Then entered Satan into Judas surnamed Iscariot, being of
the number of the twelve.
4. And he went his way, and comnnuied with the chief ]>riests
and caj)tains, how they might betray him unto tliem.
5. And they were glad, and covenanted to give him money.
6. And he ])romised, and sought opportunity to betray him inito
them in the absence of the nmltilude.
Judas is a memorable and fatal instance of the power of
covetousness. Let us not deceive ourselves. A covetous,
or, which is the same thing, a worldly heart, which does
not seek the kingdom of God, in the first place, always sells
* Vide, OI)servations on the chapter at the end of tlie Gospel.
334 ST. LUKE. [chap. XXII.
Christ. The world is preferred to him, by a free clioice,
though not by as deliberate a bargain and sale, as Judas
made.
7. Then came the flay of unleavened bi'ead, when the passover
must be killed.
8. And he sent Peter and John, saying, Go and jn-epare us the
passover, that we may eat.
9. And they said unto him. Where wilt thou that we prepare ?
10. And he said unto them, Behold, when ye are entered into
the city, there shall a man meet you, bearing a pitcher of water;
follow him into the house where he entereth in.
1 1. And ye shall say to the goodman of the house. The Master
saith unto thee, Where is the guestchamber, where I shall eat the
passover with my disciples ?
12. And he shall shew you a large upper room furnished : there
make ready.
Christ either knew the man's heart, or framed it for his
purpose at the instant of speaking this. May we be as
ready to entertain him.
13. And they went, and found as he said unto them : and they
made ready the passover.
And shall we find him less than his word in anything he
has said to us, or promised on our behalf.'' They went at
his bidding. They believed that it would be as he had
told them. Here is our pattern.
14. And when the hour was come, he sat down, and the twelve
apostles with him.
15. And he said unto them. With desire I have desired to eat
this passover with you before I suffer :
Christ had earnestly desired it, though he knew it would
be the last time of his eating and drinking with them. His
great, burning desire, his joy, was to put the finishing hand
to his work, by suffering a cruel death. Let this inflame
our desires after him. Think how dear thy soul is to
him ; and know what the loss of it would be, by Christ's
concern for it, and also the price he paid to redeem it from
death and hell. If ever we know what a passing from deatii
VER. 19—38.] ST. LUKE. 335
unto life is, there will be a looking to, and longing for
Jesus, as the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of
the world.
16. For I say unto you, I will not any more eat thereof, until
it be fulfilled in the kingdom of God.
The meaning is not that he would eat of it after; but
that what was signified by the Paschal Lamb was now
about to be fulfilled in the sacrifice of himself; and that
the universal kingdom of God, founded in his death, would
immediately take place,
17. And he took the cup, and gave thanks, and said. Take this,
and divide it among yourselves :
18. For I say unto you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine,
imtil the kinj^dom of God shall come.
SECTION LXXIIL
Chap. xxii. ver. 19 — 38.
THK SACRAMENT OF THE SUPPER OF THE LORD
INSTITUTED.
19. And he took bread, and gave thanks, and brake it, and gave
unto them, saying. This is my body* which is given for you : this
do in remembrance of mc.
Thou who slightest this plain, positive, dying command
of the Saviour, what art thou ? Call not thyself a Chris-
tian. Thy sin is written on thy forehead. Again, " Do
this," is, never neglect it, when thou canst, and hast oppor-
tunity. When a person does it but seldom, it is a plain
proof thai the heart is not to Christ, and his benefits ; and
that all is cold and dead within such a Christian.
20. Likewise also the cup after supper, saying. This cup is the
new testament in my blood, which is slicd for you.
This expression explains the foregoing, " This is my
* Vide Note at the end of the Gospel.
336 ST. LUKE. [chap. xxir.
body," the cup itself was not the New Testam?nt, but the
sign, or token of it, and a speaking image of Christ's blood-
shedding, by which we are intitled to the benefits of the
new testament, or covenant. Let us think again, what
those benefits are, — a new state of adoption, and a right to
the kingdom of heaven, by the remission of our sins, and
the purification of our hearts ; and then we shall gladly do
this in remembrance of him — of what he must do for us,
and what he is to us, both as a sacrifice of atonement, and
the restorer of a new life in us.
21. But, behold, the hand of him that betrayeth me is with me
on the table.
22. And truly the Son of man goeth, as it was determined ; but
woe unto that man by whom he is betrayed !
Every false-hearted Christian is this traitor in his de-
gree ; and the woe here pronounced belongs to all, who
neglect his salvation, and make ungrateful returns for his
benefits.
23. And they began to inquire among themselves, which of
them it was that should do this thing.
In this inquiry, there was probably a mixture of curio-
sitv; and too little self-loathing. We shall do well to
limit our inquiries into futurity, to the ends of practice,
watchfulness, and prayer — JEdii.
24. And thei'e was also a strife among them, which of them
should be accounted the greatest.
It is truly admirable that the failings of the apostles
should be recorded by themselves, and this account of them
may be of great use to us. It proves them to be sincere
men, and worthy of regard in their testimony ; and it is
also an encouragement to all sinners to come to Christ,
and shows them what advantage they will derive from
coming to him.
25. And he said unto them, The kings of the Gentiles exercise
lordship over them ; and they that exercise autliority upon them
are called benefactors.
VEU. 3I_4G.] ST. LUKE. 337
They are deservedly called benefactors, if they govern
well. But the apostles were to have no such ambition.
They were to help men in a different way, and conduct
them to greatness by the road of humility.
2G. But ye shall not be so : but' he that is greatest among you,
let him be as the younger ; and he that is chief, as he that dolh
serve.
27. For wliether is greater, he that sitteth at meat, or he that
serveth P is not he that sitteth at meat ? but I am among you as
he that serveth.
O shame to all the pride of man. And yet it is the last
thing that dies in us.
28. Ye are they which have continued with me in my tempta-
tions.
They betrayed their ignorance and weakness on many
occasions. But here is a great word spoken on their be-
half; they continued with him in all his trials and troubles ;
and Jesus would soon advance them to very high degrees
of knowledge and perfection in his kingdom upon the earth ;
and afterwards to the highest place in his kingdom in
heaven.
29. And I appoint unto you a kingdom, as my Father hath
appointed unto me ;
30. That ye may eat and drink at my table in my kingdom,
and sit on thrones judging the twelve tribes of Israel.
These are figurative expressions, and they point out the
apostles as the chief rulers of the gospel kingdom during
their lives. — Edit.
SECTION LXXIV.
Chap. xxii. ver. 31 — 46.
Peter's denial; and chkist's agonv.
31. And the Lord said, Simon, Simon, behold, Satan halli de-
sired to have you, that lie may sift vou as wheat :
vol. II. z
338 ST. LUKE. [CIIAI'. XXII.
32. But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not ; and wlien
thou art converted, strengthen tliy brethren,
Satan had them, to sift and shake, with all his malice.
But they were safe by Christ's prayer; as we are, when
we belong to him. Christ prayed for all such, John xvii.
And all our prayers for ourselves are available, only as
offered in his name, and presented to God by him. Note
the word sift. Satan carries on the work of God in the
saints, and winnows out all their chaff, though he designs
it not. Simon Peter was sorely shaken by his fall, but he
would be more upon his guard for it ever after : he would
learn to distrust himself, and be better able to help others.
If our faith fails, all fails ; as Peter soon found to his cost.
" And when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren ;"
as all do who are converted.
33. And he said unto him, Lord, I am ready to go with thee,
botli into prison, and to death.
He was greatly mistaken as to his own strength, as we
are too apt to be.
.34. And he said, I tell thee, Peter, the cock shall not crow this
day, before that thou shalt thrice deny that thou knowest me.
35. And he said unto them. When I sent you without purse,
and scrip, and shoes, lacked ye anything ? and they said. No-
thing.
36. Then said he unto them. But now, he that hath a purse, let
him take it, and likewise his scrip : and he that hath no sword, let
him sell his garment and buy one.
This was a signification of their danger ; and not a di-
rection to go and buy swords, to use in his defence.
37. For I say unto you, that this that is written must 3'et be
accomplished in me. And he was reckoned among the transgres-
sors : for the things concerning me have an end.
38. And they said, l-ord, behold, here are two swords. And
he said unto them, It is enough.
Perhaps they meant, that they had only two swords; or,
that two with his help would be enough. Tlicy do not
VER. 31— 4G.] ST. LUKE. 339
seem to have understood him. He did not explain himself
further. They wanted none. He would preserve them
without any, and he did not need to be delivered, except
by himself.
39. And he came ont, and went, as he was wont, to the mount
of Olives ; and his disciples also followed him.
40. And when he was at the place, he said imto them. Pray
that ye enter not into temptation.
Here Christ's conflict began, and was all presented to
him. O my soul, be thou with him in this place, and
follow him with deep humiliation through the scene of his
sufferings. " Pray that ye enter not into temptation," lest
ye fall by it. There is no other way to avoid falling.
Pray, and you will not fall.
41. And he was withdrawn from them about a stone's cast, and
kneeled down, and prayed,
41. Saying, Father, if thou be willing, remove this cup from
me ; nevertheless not my will, but thine, be done.
The load of our sins was so heavy upon Jesus, that he
knew not how to stand under it. How shall we be ever
able to bear the weight of them ourselves "^ We here see
them put into God's balance. Is not this an opening of
hell to us? Christ prayed tliat his Father's will might be
done, though what he suffered was inexpressible.
43. And there appeared an angel unto him from heaven,
strengthening him.
Consider again, what sin is, little as it may seem to thee,
and what Jesus endured for it, when he needed this appari-
tion, and a fresh supply of strength, to enable him to
hold out.
44. And being in an agony he prayed more earnestly : and his
sweat was as it were great drops of blood falling down to the
ground.
He was enduring unutterable woe for us, that we might
never feel as he did. Yet sin is made a heavy burden to
z 2
340 ST. LUKE. [CIIAP. XXII.
some in this life, by the greatest of all mercies, that they
may not lie groaning under it for ever.
45. And when lie rose up from prayer, and was come to his
disciples, he found tliem sleeping for sorrow,
46. And said unto them. Why sleep ye ? rise and pray lest ye
enter into temptation.
Not praying is the dead sleep of the soul, and every
temptation will overset us.
SECTION LXXV.
Chap. xxii. ver. 47 — 62.
chri&t's betrayal ; Peter's denial.
47. And while he yet spake, hehold a multitude, and he that
was called Judas, one of the twelve, went before them, and drew
near unto Jesus to kiss him.
48. But Jesus said unto him, Judas, betrayest thou the Son of
man with a kiss ?
Christ knew what Judas's design was under this show of
kindness and respect. He knows what is at the bottom of
our profession.
49. When they which were about him saw what would follow,
they said unto him. Lord, shall we smite with the sword ?
50. And one of them smote the servant of the high priest, and
cut off his right ear.
This was Peter, who did not stay for an answer; his
temper was naturally warm. But afterwards, when grace
had the management of it, ho could be as forward for
God.
51. And Jesus answered and said. Suffer ye thus far. And he
touched his ear, and healed him.
Christ was highly displeased with this small degree of
resistance, and as it were begged ])ardon for it.
VER. 47 G2.] ST. LUKE. 341
52. Then Jesus said unto tlie chief priests, and captains of the
temple, and the elders, which were come to him. Be ye come out,
as against a thief, with swords and staves ?
63. When T was daily with you in the temple, ye stretched
forth no hand against me : hut this is your hour, and the power of
darkness.
The power of Satan over Christ, for the sin of tlie
world. He liad taken it upon him, and must pay the
penalty. But it was comparatively but an hour. He
soon conquered for all who will conquer in him.
54. Then took diey him, and led him, and brought him into the
high priest's house. And Peter followed afar oil'.
Nature could carry him but a little way. With no
better support, he soon began to flag, and was as stout in
his three-fold denial of Christ, as he had been in drawing
his sword for him.
55. And when they had kindled a fire in the midst of the hall,
and were set down together, Peter sat down among them.
56. But a certain maid beheld him as he sat by the fire, and
earnestly looked upon him, and said. This man was also with
him.
57. And he denied him, saying. Woman, I know him not.
58. And after a little while another saw him, and said. Thou
art also of them. And Peter said, Man, I am not.
59. And about the space of one hour after, another confidently
alfirmed, saying. Of a truth this fellow also was with him : for he
is a Galilnean.
60. And Peter said, Man, I know not what thou sayest. And
innucdiately, while he yet spake, the cock crew.
61. And the Lord turned, and looked upon Peter: and Peter
remembered the word of the Lord, how he had said unto him.
Before the cock crow, thou shalf deny mc thrice.
Peter iiad an excellent root in him, and one look from
Christ fetched him back.
62. A.nd Peter went out, and wept bitterly.
O Jesus ! bring our sins to remembrance, and j)icrcc us
to the heart with them, as thou didst Peter.
342 ST. LUKE. [chap. xxir.
SECTION LXXVI.
Chap. xxii. ver. 63 — 71.
THE SAVIOUR MOCKED.
63. And the men that held Jesus mocked him, and smote him.
Let us think now only and altogether of our own sins,
otherwise what we here read will be lost upon us. Our
own sins, whosoever we are ; these mocked and blasphemed
him, blindfolded him, smote him on the face, caused his
bloody sweat, struck the thorns into his temples, drove the
nails into his hands and feet, and thrust the spear into his
side. For our sake he endured all this, because we were
lost creatures, and to deliver us from the eternal death of
our souls ; yea, for our sake the Son of God submitted to
all these indignities and sufferings. Oh ! let us see in this
glass, what we are, and what sin isf and tremble at our
danger.
64. And when they had hlindfolded him, they struck him on
the face, and asked him, saying. Prophesy, who is it that smote
thee ?
65. And many other things blasphemously spake they against
him.
The number and character of those indignities which
Christ suffered for our sins, are more than the Evangelists
could enumerate. — Edit,
QQ. And as soon as it was day, the elders of the people and the
chief priests and scribes came together, and led him into their
council, saying,
67. Art thou the Christ ? tell us. And he said unto them. If
I tell you, ye will not believe :
68. And if I also ask you, ye will not answer me, nor let me
go.
69. Hereafter shall the Son of man sit on the right hand of the
power of God.
VER. G3— 71.] ST. LUKE. 343
This Son of man, now standing before you as a criminal,
when he has finished the work which he came to do, shall
sit down on the right hand of God. As the Son of man,
for meti. As the Son of God, it was his right before.
Blessed comfoi't in those words, Son of man !
70. Then said they all. Art thou then the Son of" God ? And
he said unto ihem. Ye say that I am.
71. And they said, What need we any further witness?
for we ourselves have heard of his own mouth.
That for which they condemned him is our consolation
and joy. Belief in the heart, that Jesus is the Son of God,
is salvation. The gospels were written that M^e might hear,
and believe this.
The design of our Lord's coming into the world, was to
purge away our sins by his projoitiatory death, and sacrifice,
— to work out a complete righteousness for us, — to give
us a perfect rule of holy living, — and to convince us of the
necessity of conforming ourselves to it, in order to our be-
ing made fit for heaven and happiness : it was also necessary
that his death should be recorded, and at the same time his
innocency fully vindicated, to take away all suspicion of his
suffering as a malefactor. And accordingly all the four
Evangelists agree in relating his death, the judge's repeat-
ed attestation of his innocence, and that the only crime
laid to his charge by his malicious persecutors, the Jews,
was his taking upon himself to be the Christ, the Son of
God. But still the great evidence was wanting to recom-
mend him to the belief of mankind, as sent of God to be
the Saviour of the world. AjuI therefore God himself con-
firms and crowns all with his own testimony, in raising him
from the dead : with the account of which all the four
gospels conclude. Lei us attend to this, and every other
part of them, with hearts full of gratitude to God for send-
ing his only-begotten Son, to suffer death for our redemp-
tion ; and with earnest desires to be partakers of it, by/aith,
and our own resurrection to newness of life- But remem.
344 ST. LUKE. [chap. XXIII.
ber that no man can have this desire, or the least degree of
faith in Christ for remission, and i-enovation, till he sees
and abhors that sin in himself, which nailed him to the
cross.
SECTION LXXVII.
Chap, xxiii. ver, 1 — 11.
JESUS IS ACCUSED BEFORE PILATE, AXD SENT TO
HEKOD.
1. Antl the whole multitude of them arose, and led him unto
Pilate.
2. And they began to accuse him, saying, We found this fellow
perverting the nation, and forbidding to give tribute to Caesar, say-
ing that he himself is Christ a King.
He did say this. But he also said as plainly, that his
kingdom was not of this world ; and he was so far from
perverting the people, by forbidding to give tribute to
Caesar, that he positively commanded it. Just so the truth
is always treated in his servants. The world has no way
to run it down, but by wresting what they say to a wrong
meaning. We may also see in this, one reason why Christ
sometimes withdrew himself, and would not suffer his mi-
racles to be made public. He knew his enemies would
make a handle of it to accuse him. And herein he is a
pattern to his followers, to be as careful as possible not to
give occasion of reproach to them that seek it.
3. And Pilate asked him, saying. Art thou the King of the
Jews ? And he answered him and said. Thou sayest it.
4. Then said Pilate to the chief priests and to the people, I find
no fault in this man.
No other than histaking upon himself to be the king of the
VER. 1 11.] ST. LUKE. 345
Jews. And Pilate did not think it worth his attention to
take any notice of that, seeing him in such mean circum-
stances, without one follower, and brought before him as a
criminal by the .Jews themselves.
Nevertheless it seems as if Pilate was divinely overruled
in what he said, and had words put into his mouth, as Caia-
phas had. Christ's owning himself as a king was crime
enough, and what one would imagine Pilate in virtue of his
office must necessarily have condemned him for, as high
treason against Caesai'.
6. And they were the move fierce, saying. He slirreth up the
people, teaching throughout all Jewry, beginning from Galilee to
this place.
He did indeed stir them up ; as he does us, to repent-
ance, faith, and newness of life. They meant to sedition ;
but Pilate saw it to be false.
6. When Pilate heard of Galilee, he asked whether the man
were a Galilcean.
7. And as soon as he knew that lie belonged unto Herod's juris-
diction, he sent him to Herod, who himself also was at Jerusalem
at that time.
Pilate seems to have made a convenience of Christ to
pay a compliment to Herod. At so small a price did he
set the liberty of the Saviour of the world. — Edit.
8. And when Herod saw Jesus, he was exceeding glad : for he
was desirous to see him of a long season, because he had heard
many things of him ; and he hoped to have seen some miracle
done by him.
Herod had heard of many to no purpose, and Christ
knew that his seeing one would not change his heart. We
arc in Herod's case. \Vc hear, but see not. And if we
do not believe from what we hear, seeing would do us no
good, whatever we may think to the contrary.
9. Then he questioned with hiui in many words; but he an-
swered him nothing.
That is, he answered him nothing to clear himself. And
346 ST. LUKE. [chap. XXIII.
yet though the chief priests clamoured so vehemently
against him, and he pleaded not a word in his own defence,
Herod would not condemn him. What could be a stronger
proof of his innocence ?
10. And the chief priests and scribes stood and vehemently ac-
cused him,
11. And Herod with his men of war set him at nought, and
mocked him, and arrayed him in a gorgeous robe, and sent him
again to Pilate.
They set Him at nought in whom all the wisdom and
power of the Godhead resided. Vile man cannot boar con-
tempt. Let us, as Christians, learn to bear it. Behold,
here is the pattern. Let us take this yoke upon us, and our
souls shall be at rest.
SECTION LXXVIII.
Chap, xxiii. ver. 12—26.
BARABBAS PREFERRED TO JESUS.
12. And the same day Pilate and Herod were made friends to-
gether : for before they were at enmity between themselves.
13. And Pilate, when he had called together the chief priests
and the rulers and the people,
14. Said unto them, Ye have brought this man unto me, as one
that perverteth the people : and, behold, I, having ex;nnined him
before you, have found no i'ault in this man toucliiug those things
whereof ye accuse him :
15. No, nor yet Herod : For I sent you to him ; and, lo, no-
thing worthy of death is done unto him.
Herod and Pilate, though they themselves were wicked
men, both despised and vilified Christ, and we may sup-
pose would have been forward to condemn him, if they had
found the least cause for it, yet were restrained by a secret
VER. 12—2(3.] ST. LUKE. 347
providence from joining with their accusers. As it was
necessary that he should not suffer under tlie imputation of
any real crime, so the Evangelists are particularly careful to
free him from it ; and nothing could do this more effectually
than the testimony and opinion of two such judges. " And,
lo, nothing worthy of death is done unto him," — Nothing
that amounts to a condemnation of him ; or, nothing has
been done by him {ireirpaynivov uvtS) that deserves death,
that is, in the judgment of Herod.
16. I will therefore chastise him, and release him.
Chastise him, to give some satisfaction to the Jews : re-
lease him, to satisfy his own conscience.
17. (For of necessity he must release one unto theia at the
feast.)
18. And they cried out all at once, saying, Away with this man,
and release unto us Barabbas :
19. (Who for a certain sedition made in the city, and for mur-
der, was cast into prison.)
20. Pilate therefore, willing to release Jesus, spake again to
them.
21. But they cried, saying, Crucify him, crucify him.
The will of God for our salvation was in that cry,
thou"h their sin was not the less. What an instance is
here of his bringing good out of evil !
22. And he said unto them the third time. Why, what evil
hath he done? I have found no cause of death in him: I will
therefore chastise him, and let him go.
Pilate asked the question thrice, " What evil hath he
donc.^" to give all possible assurance of his innocence, and
he seems to have condemned him at last with the greatest
reluctance.
23. And they were instant with loud voices, requiring that he
niicht l)c crucified. And the voices of them and of thu chief
priests ])revailed.
24. And Pilate gave sentence that it should be as they re-
quired.
348 ST. LUKE. [chap, xxiir.
He condemned himself; and stands upon record for ever
as an unjust judge, giving sentence against his own con-
science.
25. And he released unto them him that for sedition and mur-
der was cast into prison, whom they had desired ; hut lie deli-
vered Jesus to their will.
26. And as they led him away, they laid hold u]3on one Simon,
a Cyrenian, coming out of the country, and on him they laid the
cross, that he might hear it after Jesus.
O most merciful Lord God Almighty ! what do we here
see ? Jesus so faint and weary that he could not bear his
cross any longer himself !
SECTION LXXIX.
Chap, xxiii. ver. 27 — 38,
THE COMPASSION OF JESUS.
27. And there followed him a great company of people, and of
women, which also hewailed and lamented him.
28. But Jesus turning unto them said, Daughters of Jerusalem,
weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children.
29. For, behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall
say. Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and
the paps which never gave suck.
So great were the calamities which were soon to come on
the Jews for their wickedness. And yet they were only
the miseries of this world.
30. Then shall they begin to say to the mountains. Fall on us ;
and to the hills. Cover us.
As we are told the wicked will do, but with ten thousand
times greater terror and amazement, at the day of judg-
ment. Rev, vi. IG.
VER. 27 — 38.] ST. LUKE. 349
31. For if they do these tilings in a green tree, what shall be
done in the dry ?
Some, who abound in the fruits of righteousness, and
suffer only for the sins of others, wliat sliall then the
end be of all those, who, as dry trees, are fit for nothing but
to be burned ?
32. And there were also two other, malefactors, led with hiin to
be put to death.
33. And when they were come to the place, which is called
Calvary, there they crucified him, and the malefactors, one on the
right hand, and the other on the left.
The place was loathsome and unsightly, on account of
the skulls and bones which were there. They crucified
him also amid malefactors, as if his shameful death was not
abasement enough, unless every possible circumstance of dis-
grace was added to it. See, O man, what thy sin did ; and
take heed that it be not found upon thee at the last.
34. Then said Jesus, Father, forgive them, for they know not
what they do.
The meaning is not, forgive them without repentance ;
but, give them space for it. And Christ's prayer prevails
for this, otherwise they must have been given up to their
doom without delay. Perhaps we owe every day's respite
of our lives to Christ's intercession for us, that we may not
die without repentance, and complete forgiveness. Let us
improve the mercy of every day that is given us, lest he
beg no more for us, and we be either taken out of the world,
or given up to the hardness of our hearts.
34. And they j)urted his raiment, and cast lots.
3-5. And the people stood beholding. And the rulers also with
llicm derided him, saying. He saved others ; let him save himself,
if he be Christ, the chosen of God.
This very thing which they thought could never happen
to Christ, proved him to be so, Every one is as blind who
sets up his own reason and self-will against Christ, and
tells him as plainly what he should, or shoukl not do.
350 ST. LUKE. [chap. XXIII.
36. And the soldiers also mocked him, coming to him, and of-
fering him vinegar.
37. x\nd saying, If thou be the king of the .Tews, save thyself.
38. And a superscription also was written over him in letters of
Greek, and Latin, and Hebrew, this is the king of the
JEWS.
What Pilate wrote in derision, is a blessed truth to ?ts.
He was, in a sense of which Pilate thought not, a spiri-
tual King, having salvation for all true Israelites, and
reio^nino- in their hearts.
SECTION LXXX.
Chap, xxiii. ver. 39 — 49.
Christ's death.
39. And one of the malefactors which were hanged railed on
him, saying, If thou be Christ, save thyself and us.
40. But the other answering rebuked him, saying. Dost not
thou fear God, seeing thou art in the same condeumation ?
41. And we indeed justly; for we receive the due reward of our
deeds : but this man hath done nothing amiss.
42. And he said unto Jesus, Lord, remember me when thou
comest into thy kingdom.
43. And Jesus said unto him. Verily I say unto thee. To-day
sbalt thou be witii me in paradise.
In rest and happiness ; perhaps complete; perhaps not,
till the resurrection. Who knows ? We learn from this
instance of the penitent thief, that a true confession of
Christ is never too late ; and from all the rest of the scrip-
tures, that it cannot be too soon. It may be worth our
attention to consider the particulars of this conversion.
He feared God, — confessed his guilt, — owned Christ's
righteousness, and kingdom, — and believed in him for his
mercy. This man knew everything. What he said is just
the right and true way of coming to God by Christ.
VER. 39—49.] ST. LUKE. 351
44. And it was about llic si.xlli liour, arid there was a darkness
over all llio earth until the ninth hour.
46. And the sun was darkened, and the veil of the temple was
rent in the midst.
The sun was rendered dark, as a sign to tiic Jews, and
to future ages ; for this preternatural darkness was ob-
served, and recorded in other parts of the earth. But was
it not also intended to augment the horrors which Christ
felt in his soul ? " And the veil of the temple was rent in the
midst;" as a sign that the Jewish dispensation was at an
end, and the way to God open to all mankind.
46. And when Jesus had cried with a loud voice, he said. Father,
into thy hands I commend my spirit : and having said thus, he gave
up the ghost.
Every Christian commends his spirit to his heavenly
Father, and breathes out his last with these words. He
gave up the ghost of his own accord. All was finished ;
he had no more to do in the world, and by as a great mira-
cle as any he had wrought, he now spoke the breath out of
his body.
47. Now when the centurion saw what was done, he glorified
God, saying. Certainly this was a righteous man.
Here is another testimony to his innocence. And mark
that following Christ is glorifying God.
48. And all the peo])le that came together to that sight, behold-
ing the things which were done, smote their breasts, and returned.
49. And all his acquaintance, and the women that followed him
from Galilee, stood alar off, beholding these things.
They were filled with amazement at what had taken
place. We may well be astonished at the love of Jesus
Christ in thus dying for us. May that love constrain us
to devote ourselves entirely to his worship and service.
Amen. — Edii.
352 ST. LUKE. [chap. XXIII.
SECTION LXXXI.
Chap, xxiii. ver. 50 — 56.
christ''s burial.
50. And, behold, there was a man named Joseph, a counsellor ;
and he was a good man, and a just :
51. (The same had not consented to the counsel and deed of
them ;) he was of Arimathsea, a city of the Jews : who also him-
self waited for the kingdom of God.
52. This man went unto Pilate, and begged the body of Jesus.
Out of respect to hinn, and that his sacred body might
not be laid among those of malefactors. We may also sup-
pose that he did this in belief of his resurrection, and that
his boldness was the effect of his faith. Certainly Joseph
did not think that all his hopes were buried with Christ.
53. And he took it down, and wrapped it in linen, and laid it in
a sepulchre that was hewn in stone, wherein never man before was
laid.
54. And that day was the preparation, and the sabbath drew
on.
55. And the women also, which came with him from Galilee,
followed after, and beheld the sepulchre, and how his body was
laid.
56. And they returned, and prepared spices and ointments ; and
rested the sabbath day according to the commandment.
This circumstance of the women"'s resting, shows the im-
portance of not pleading necessity for labouring on the
sabbath day, even when persons are dead, and are shortly
to be buried. — Edit.
We have now seen the concluding scene of the life of the
blessed Jesus; in which he perfected his obedience, by
dying an accursed death upon the cross, and offering him-
self a sacrifice for the sin of the world. This death is the
great point at which all Scripture looks. In this the cere-
CHAP XXIV.] sr. LUKR. 353
monies, sacrifices, nnd prophecies of the Old Testament,
were completed, and the love of God to mankind fully
manifested. To this we should look, both with deep ab-
horrence of ourselves, and hearts full of gratitude ; remem-
bering that we have, and could only have, redemption
through his blood, even the forgiveness of sins.
Happy are they who look continually with the eye of
faith on him whom they have pierced ; and in this belief
purge themselves from all filthiness of flesh and spirit, and
perfect holiness in the fear of God. If we mistake here we
lose all. For Christ died for us that he might live in us.
And we cannot be Christians, and his disci})les, — we can
have no benefit in his death, nor joy in believing, no peace
and fellowship with God, no hope of salvation, if we do not
imfeignedly give up ourselves to him for the yjurification of
our hearts unto obedience, as well as the remission of sins.
Without this, all our reading and hearing of Christ is no
better than an idle tale. Tiie gospel of our salvation is
pardon and acceptance with God, for Christ's sake ; salva-
tion through him alone, from first to last, and not from our
own merits, when we have done all we can, and the very
best we can. This is our true ground and christian com-
fort, and crown of rejoicing. But then, salvation by him,
is present salvation, not only from the guilt, but the power
of sin ; and every man that hath this ho])e in him, ]MU-ifieth
himself even as he is pure, knowing that the same scrip-
ture which grounds us upon Christ for peace with God,
and eternal life, as expressly assures us that " without ho-
liness no man shall see the Lord."
SECTION LXXXII.
Chap. xxiv. ver. 1 — 12.
Christ's resurrection.
1. Now upon llie tirsl day ol the week, verv early in the inorii-
VOL. ir. A A
354 ST. LUKE. [chap. XXIV.
ing, they came unto the sepulchre, bringing the spices which they
had prepared, and certain others with them.
They, doubtless, came with some degree of hope con-
cerning his resurrection ; but with a great mixture of fear
and doubting. They could not altogether forget what he
had told them of his rising again, and yet it was so strange
an event that they did not know how to believe it. We
have reason to consider whether our adherence to Christ,
and love of him, are not less than theirs, though we have
all possible assurance of his resurrection, and receive it as
a chief article of our faith.
2. And they found the stone rolled away from the sepulchre.
3. And they entered in, and found not the body of the Ijord
Jesus.
4. And it came to pass, as they were much perplexed there-
about, behold, two men stood by them in shining garments :
5. And as they were afraid, and bowed down their faces to the
earth, they said unto them. Why seek ye the living among the
dead ?
6. He is not here, but is risen. Remember how he spake unto
you when he was yet in Galilee,
() this word, Remember ! We want nothing else to make
us Christians. What do we remember of that which Christ
has said to us ? What care do we take to imprint it on our
memories .'' How can we fail to forget our souls .''
7. Saying, The Son of man must be delivered into the hands of
sinful men, and be crucified, and the third day rise again.
8. And they remembered his words.
These remarks of Jesus caused them to remember with
deep impression, and the joy of faith.
9. And returned from the sepulchre, and told all these things
unto the eleven, and to all the rest.
10. It was Mary Magdalene, and Joanna, and Mary the mother
of James, and other women that were with them, which told these
things unto the apostles.
Shepherds were the first preachers of Christ's birth, and
VER. 13—32.] ST. LUKE. 355
women the first publishers of his resurrection. If any are
poor and unlearned, here is comfort for such. Tiie })owcr
of God is power in all ; and all are blind and foolish, in
the matter of their salvation, without it.
11. And their words seemed to them as idle tales, and they be-
lieved them not.
This was strange, considering how plainly, and how
often, Christ had told them of his rising again. But their
slowness of belief tends to raise our assurance.
12. Then arose Peter, and ran unto the sepulchre ; and stoopin;^
down, he beheld the linen clothes laid by themselves, and departed,
wondering in himself at that which was come to pass.
Peter probably had his mind so filled with thoughts of
his denial of Jesus, as to have forgotten his promise that
he would rise from the dead. This may teach us that
whenever we sin, and lose our confidence in the love and
favour of the Lord, we are incapacitated from reaping
benefit from the events of God's providence, which is bring-
ing about his purposes of mercy toward us. — Edit.
SECTION LXXXIII.
Chap. xxiv. ver. 13—32.
.TESUS APPEARS TO TWO DISCIPLES ON THEIK WAY TO
EMMAUS.
13. And, behold, two of them went that same day to a village
called Emmaus, which was from Jerusalem about threescore fur-
longs.
14. And they talked together of all these things which had
happened.
They talked of what was uppermost in their minds,
and warm upon their hearts. They were prepared for
Jesus, and he was ready fcu' them.
A A 2
356 ST. LUKE. [chap. XXIV.
15. And il came to pass, thai, while tliey coinnnuied together
and reasoned, .Tesus himself drew near, and went with them.
When the discourse is of Christ, he is always one of the
company.
16. But their eyes were holden that they should not know him.
If we do not see some particular things relating to Jesus
Christ at once, let us not be discouraged. If we are in
earnest with him, and wait his time, we shall be no
losers by this delay. If he makes us delay, it is only to
draw from us one answer after another, as he did from
them, for our greater benefit, and to make sure work with
our souls.
17. And he said unto them, What manner of communications
are these that ye have one to another, as ye walk, and are sad ?
Christ did not need to be informed, but to suit his in-
structions to their answers, and to enlighten their under-
standings by degrees. Christ remarked their sadness, and
saw that this was an excellent ground to build upon. Deep
seriousness, or inward trouble, is the way to rest ; and such
he invites to come to him.
18. And the one of thein, whose name was Cleopas, answering
said unto him. Art thou only a stranger in .Jerusalem, and hast not
known the things which are come to pass there in these days P
19. And he said unto them. What things ? And they said unto
him. Concerning Jesus of Nazareth, which was a prophet mighty
in deed and word before God and all the people :
20. And how the chief priests and our rulers delivered him to be
condemned to death, and have crucified him.
21. But we trusted that it had been he which should have re-
deemed Israel ; and beside all this, to-day is the third day since
these things were done.
"22. Yea, and certain women also of our company made us
astonished, which were early at the sepulchre ;
23. And when they found not his body, they came, saying,
that they had also seen a vision of angels, which said that he was
alive.
VER. 13—32.] ST. LUKE. 357
24. And certain of them which were with us went to the sepul-
chre, and found it even so as the women had said : hut him thcv
saw not.
This whole narrative is beautifully plain, simple, and
pathetic. — Edit.
25. 1'hen he said unto iheni, O fools, and slow of heart to be-
lieve all that the prophets have spoken :
They had told Jesus all their minds, and now it was his
turn to speak. Let us speak our minds to him, and we
shall assuredly have an answer of instruction and comfort
from him. " O fools !" This may justly be said of us, if we
are ignorant, and slow of belief. We have the advantage
of them in several respects. They had only the Scriptures
of the Old Testament : we have both the Old Testament
Scriptures, and also those of the New Testament ; and one
is the key to the other.
He charges them with slowness of heart to believe. Ob-
serve the root of all unbelief. Wherever we look for it, or
whatever we pretend as the cause of it, it is nowhere but
in the heart. If we had better hearts, we should have
better heads. We have no liking to the things to be be-
lieved, and this of course makes us unwilling to believe,
and grojje for light at noon-day.
26. Ought not Christ to have sufTerod these things, and to enter
into his glory ?
27. And beginning at Moses and all the prophets, he expounded
unto tlicm in all the Scriptures the things concerning himself.
Who would not wish to have heard him expound ? Why
have not we .^ What else has he been doing throughout the
gospel ? If not the very same things, yet what is fully as
profitable to us !
28. And they drew nigh unto the village, whither they went :
and he made as though he would have gone further.
This lie did to try them, whether or not they would be
so content to part with him. Many sincere Christians find
this, and think Christ is about to leave them, liut he has
358 ST. LUKE. [chap. XXIV.
no such design, whatever show he makes, and he loves to
be held fast.
29. But they constrained him, saying, Abide with us: for it is
toward evening, and the day is far spent. And he went in to tarry
with them.
He never refuses this to any man. He is ready to take
up his abode with us. O that we were able to make our
hearts speak ! Do we desire it ? O that we all loved our
Bibles, and did not let them lie dusting upon our shelves.
Christ is there, and will be with us in them.
30. And it came to pass, as he sat at meat with them, be took
bread, aud blessed it, and brake, and gave to them.
Is Christ not known of us, when he blesses, and breaks
the bread to us in the sacrament ?
31. And their eyes were opened, and tbey knew him ;
And are not our eyes opened, when we see him there
with the eye of faith, and feed upon him with a true
hunger and thirst .f^ On the other hand, we may ask, are
they truly opened till then ?
31. And he vanished out of their sight.
By this they had full proof who he was. Nevertheless
he had left himself in their hearts, and was not gone from
them, though they saw him no more with their eyes.
32. And they said one to another. Did not our heart burn within
us, while he tallied with us by the way, and while he opened to us
the Scriptures ?
This was a blessed experience to which they allude. Has
he lost the power or the will, to open them to ws, and to
make our hearts burn within us? Alas ! we read the Scrip-
ture but seldom ; and when we do, we too seldom, if ever,
offer, and open our hearts to him in the reading of it. We
do not love what it contains. Our affections are otherwise
engaged ; and therefore it is no wonder that they are so
cold and unmoved at the glad tidings of salvation which it
brings us. O Jesus I thou still talkest with us in thy
VEIL 33 — 45.] ST. LUKE. 359
word ; speak it to our hearts, that they may burn within
us, and rejoice in thy lioly comforts.
SECTION LXXXIV.
Chap. xxiv. ver. 33 — 45.
CilUIST APPEARS THE SAME NIGHT TO HIS APOSTLES.
33. And they, [/. e. the disciples at Emuiaiis, ] rose up the same
hour, and returned to Jerusalem, and found the eleven gatliored
together, and them that were with them,
34. SaA'ing, Tlie Lord is risen indeed, and hath ap])earcd to
Simon.
35. And they told what things were done in the way, and how
he was known of them in breaking of bread.
He blessed the bread, but vanished at the word,
And left them both exclaiming, 'Twas the Lord !
Did not our hearts feel all he deigned to say ?
Did they not burn within us by the way .''
Cowper. — Edit.
46. And as they thus spake, Jesus himself stood in the midst of
ihem, and saith unto them. Peace be unto you.
What peace.'' Answer, the peace of God. To them
only ? Nay, but to us also. It is Ciu-ist's precious legacy
to the world : it lies open to all in the New Testament,
and will be wrought into the hearts of all who seek after
it, by his Spirit, in degrees more or less, so as to be a
ground of comfort, and of willing, faithful obedience. The
whole gospel is in this word, peace ; but then the way to
it is through repentance. Did a conviction of the trutii
ever make this peace welcome to us.'' Let us confess the
truth.
37. But they were terrified and anii-htcd, and suj)posed that
they had seen a spirit.
38. And he said unto them. Why are ye troubled ? and why
do thoughts aiise in your hearts i'
360 ST LUKE. [chap. XXIV.
32. Behold my hands and \ny feet, thai it is I invself: handle
lae, and see ; for a spirit hath not flesh and bones, as ve see me
have.
40. And when he had thus spoken, he shewed them his hands
and his feet.
To this St. John alludes in his first epistle. " That
which was from the beginning, which we have heard,
which we have seen with our eyes, which we have looked
upon, and our hands have handled, of the word of life." —
Edit.
41. And while they yet believed not for joy, and wondered, he
said unto them, Have ye here any meat ?
42. And they gave him a piece of broiled fish, and of an honey-
comb.
43. And he took it, and did eat before them.
Their joy was so great, that in the first rapture of it,
they could hardly believe what they saw. Therefore to
convince them farther, that it was he himself, risen from the
dead, with his own real body, he calls for meat to eat be-
fore them.
44. And said unto them, I'hese are the words which I sjwke
unto you, while [ was yet with you, that all things must be ful-
filled, which were written in the law of Moses, and in the pi'ophets,
and in the psalms, concerning me.
Here Christ gives his sanction to the whole, and every
part of the Old Testament, under the threefold division of
the Law, the Prophets, and the Psalms, which last stood
at the head of the Hagiographa, or third division.
45. Then opened he their understanding, that they might un-
derstand the Scriptures.
They are never understood without Christ's opening ;
and his opening of them is to the heart. O let us pray for
tliis ! A little knowledge there will do great things.
VEK. 45—53.] ST. LUKE. 361
SECTION LXXXV.
(/hap. xxiv. ver. 45 — 53.
Christ's charge, promise, and ascension.
46. And [he] said unto them. Thus it is written, and thus it
helioved Christ to suffei", and to rise from the dead the third day :
47. And that repentance and remission of sins should he
preached in his name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem.
We may ask ourselves, did Christ know for what he
came into the world ? Let us think with deep concern of
these two points, repentance, and remission of sins, and
that one is in order to the other. Let us think how dearly
the grace of remission was purchased for us ; and what a
desperate condition of wilful blindness, and contempt of
Christ, those are in, who do not seek carefully after it. Let
us observe, too, in whose name, and for whose sake, we
have remission. We must ground ourselves wholly upon
Christ for it, and the deepest repentance, if it does not
bring us to him, is in vain.
" Beginning at Jerusalem :" that wicked, devoted,
wretched place, reeking with his blood. Begin there,
says Christ ; to teach us that the greatest sinners, who at
the call of God repent, and turn to him, need not despair
of forgiveness.
48. And ve are witnesses of these things.
That is, of Christ, as the Saviour of the world, and the
way to him, as here described.
49. And, behold, I send the pronnse of my Father upon you :
but tarry you in the city of Jerusalem, until ye be endued with
power from on high.
They were to wait for the Holy Spirit, to enable them
to bear their testimony. And till then they were not to
enter upon their office. "God be merciful to me a sinner.""*
* Sec tliL' accuuiit ot Mr. Adam's conversion in his Memoir,
362 ST. LUKE. [chap. XXIV.
50. And he led tliem out as far as to Bethany, and he hfted up
his hands, and blessed them.
He blessed them, not for themselves only, but for tiie
work's sake, that it might prosper in their hands. That
blessing reaches to the end of the world, and it is now
upon us, if we have put ourselves in the way of receiv-
ing it.
51. And it came to pass, while he blessed them, he was parted
liom ihem, and carried up into heaven.
There Jesus is now, and he is now looking down upon
us, to see what we are doing in the world. He is also
there carrying on the work of our salvation.
52. And they worshipped him, and returned to Jerusalem with
great joy :
This joy arose from what they had, and from what they
expected ; namely, Christ's blessing and presence in their
souls, God's favour, the promise of the Holy Spirit, and
the hope of eternal life. The joy of the Christian is real
joy-
52. And were continually in the temple, praising and blessing
God. Amen.
The Gospels contain the history of Christ's birth, mira-
cles, preaching, death, and resurrection ; to the end that
we might believe in him, as the Son of God, and the Savi-
our of men. Some of the Evangelists are more full in cer-
tain of these particulars, and some in others ; but all agree
in giving a full relation of his death ; and wtien they come
to close their Gospels, join, as it were, in full concert.
The death of Christ, as a full, perfect, and sufficient sa-
crifice, oblation, and satisfaction for the sins of the whole
world, is the great article of our faith. But in order to
establish it, it was necessary that he should rise from
the dead. As he was delivered for our offences, so he
must be raised again for our justification, to convince us
that God accepted his atonement and sacrifice of himself
VER. 45 33.] ST. LUKE. 363
for us ; and as the principal ground, or argument of that
faith in him, by wliich we are justified. This therefore is
confirmed to us beyond doubt. All the four Evangelists
give in their testimony to it. The Apostles, at first slow
of belief in this matter, but afterwards convinced by the
evidence of their senses, made it the ground of their preach-
ing; : and at the last sealed the truth of it with their blood.
But what is this now to us, more than the history of any
other person, without a believing application of what he
did and suffered, to ourselves ? To what purpose are we told
of his coming into the world, his doctrine, miracles, death,
resurrection, and ascension, if we are not persuaded by all
this to come unto God by him, in the way he has marked
out for us, namely, by repentance to faith, and by faith to
newness of obedience ? Therefore let us know the truth.
The death and resurrection of Christ, yea, Christ himself
is ours, when we come to him in faith, and longing for his
benefits. But we can have no such desire, no faith in him,
no benefit from him, till we know, every one of us, from
our own miserable, helpless, undone state, how necessary
a relief he is to us.
May the Lord grant that we may conclude our reading,
as St. Luke does his Gospel, watching unto prayer, praising
and blessinir God for what we have heard, and for our con-
version to the faith of Jesus Christ our Lord. Amen.
Note at the end of chap. xxi.
In this chapter Christ has foretold the destruction of
Jerusalem, with such circumstances as must have operated
strongly to the conversion of many, who lived to see them
exactly fulfilled. That destruction is a standing monument
of God's hatred of sin, and will to punish it. This is a point
in which mankind at all times are slow of belief. Though
the scripture abounds with plain declarations, warnings,
and examples, of God's punishment of sin and sinners, they
will not believe in him, as he has revealed himself; but
364 ST. LUKK. [chap. XXIV.
walk on still in darkness, and fancy him to be all mercy, in
opposition to his justice. But take heed, O Christian, lest
he also spare not thee ; lest a double portion of woe fall
upon thee for the abuse of thy name and profession. For
he changeth not ; he is the same sin-hating God for ever
and ever ; and there is a day coming, which will be infi -
nitely more dreadful to all the workers of iniquity than his
wrath upon Jerusalem, great and terrible as it was. One
is a type, forerunner, and pledge of the other ; that we
may know what God will do from what he has done, — be
in pain for ourselves, — avoid the misery hanging over our
heads, and be prepared by repentance and faith, to meet
our Lord with joy, at his second coming.
Note on verse 19, chap. xxii.
" This is my body." They could not think that the
bread which Christ held in his hand, and reached out to
them, was that very body which they saw at the table with
them, but the sign of it ; just as the Paschal-lamb is called
the Passover, that is, the memorial or token of it. But
what then was signified by it ? His body broken for us,
and received into us. And when we have it in us, (namely,
in our souls, — Edit.) by a true eating of the sacramental
bread in faith, we are free from condemnation, and in tlie
sight of God as Christ himself.
ST. JOHN
SECTION I.
Chap. i. ver. 1—5.
THE DIVINITY OF JKSUS CHRIST ASSERTED.
1. Tn the beginning was the Word, nnd the Word was with
God, and the Word was God.
" In the beginning," at the creation, that is, before all
time, and from eternity, then was "the Word," the only-
beo-otten Son of God, so called, because the nature and
will of God, what he is in himself, what he docs, and would
have us do, are manifested by him, as words discover and
exactly represent the hidden sense of the mind, which
would' otherwise be unknown. " And the Word was with
God," and therefore a distinct person. With Him, in the
distinction and relation of a Son to the Father, though one
in substance and essence. " And the Word was God "
No art, device, or subtlety of man, can set aside this
divine declaration, and full assertion of the eternal God-
head of the Word, or Son.
2. The same was in the beginning willi (iod.
To prevent all mistake, or evasion, and that this great
truth of our religion, on which so much depends, might be
more attended to, and more surely believed, St. John was
directed to repeat the declaration.
3GG ST. JOHN. [chap, i-
3. All ihiiigs were made by him ; and without him was not any
thing made that was made.
Here the same truth is asserted in the form of a proof,
and under a new discovery of divine revelation. " He
that made all things is God:" Heb- iii. 4; therefore
Christ is God. The evangelist has told us what Christ
is in himself ; he next tells us what he is, and must be,
to us.
4. In him was life ; and the life was the light of men.
He was the root and the fountain of life to all intellec-
tual beings, communicating happiness to them, through
himself, in and with their creation. " And the life was
the light of men." His life in them, so long as thev
retained it, was a never-failing spring of light to them, by
which they were fitted to know, and live in communion
with God, as much as we are fitted by our bodily eyes to
receive and enjoy the light of the sun.
5. And the light shineth in darkness ; and the darkness com-
prehended it not.
It shineth continually, notwithstanding that men were
turned from it by the fall " of man, derived from the sin
of our first parents in paradise," and would not receive it.
See what our condition is at all times without Christ.
Though we should have all the natural knowledge and
acuteness in the world, we are in gross darkness till we
have the true light again, by his life in us, a root and
growth in him, by an inward work of faith. " And the
darkness comprehended it not ;"" that is, did not, would
not perceive, or apprehend it ; mankind did not perceive
it from the beginning, when, according to these words, it
was working in secret ; nor the Jews in particular, when it
shone out at his coming :, neither do the generality appre-
hend it at any time.
In the early part of this chapter what Christ is, and
what he came into the world to perform, is set forth. The
VER. G — 11. J ST. JOHN. 3G7
design he came upon was the recovery of lost mankind,
and to convince us of the will of God for our restoration,
and that none but God could effect it ; hence, the Godhead
of Christ, the author of it, is declared as fully and plainly
as possible. How low have we fallen, how great is our
danger, and how great the love of God for us perishing-
creatures ! Well would it be for us, if we were so struck
with the sense of our condition, the mercy of delivei-ance,
and the greatness of our Kedeenier, as to receive the life
which he offers to us, by receiving him into our hearts.
Let us be all attention. The words of this Gospel came
from heaven; they were given to St. John for us. Let us
make them our own by diligent study, by meditation, and
especially by prayer. The lifting u]) the heart to God,
when Christians hear or read the Scripture, is a sure
means to have it savingly opened and applied.
SECTION II.
Chap. i. ver. 6 — 14.
christ''s humanity and office.
6. There was a man sent from God, whose name was John.
7. The same came for a witness, to bear witness of the Light,
that all men through him might believe.
The office of John the Baptist was two-fold, he was a
preacher of repentance, and a witness of Christ. The
former is mentioned by the other three Evangelists, the
latter by St. John. We must receive Christ in both re-
spects. The repentance which John the Baptist preached
is necessary, but Christ alone is our remedy.
8. He was not that Light, but was sent to bear witness of that
Light.
He was not the light which we all need, but a guide to
it : this is all which any preacher, or outward teaching of
368 ST. JOHN. [chap. I.
the word of God, can become to us. If we stop sliort of
Christ, we arc still in darkness.
9. That was the true Light, which lighteth every man that
Cometh into the world.
What the light of the day is to the body, and the busi-
ness of this world, the same Christ is to the soul, and to
all spiritual uses. What should we think of a man, who
was blind and would not have his eyes opened, or who was
in a dark dungeon, and would not come out of it ? But
this is nothing to the folly of those who reject Christ, and
his light. Think whether you have received it or not, or how
any can receive it but under a feeling of want, and a sense
of their miserable darkness.
10. He was in the world, and the world was made by him, and
llie world knew him not.
The Son of God was in the world at all times, and
before his coming in the flesh, and he did not then begin to
be, for " the world was made by him."
We are in this verse given to understand that the world
might have known Chi'ist by an inward work upon their
hearts, if it had not been their own fault. This is indeed
the only true knowledge of Christ, without which the
outward knowledge of him, whether in the flesh, or since,
is nothing. The world is still the world.
11. He came unto his own, and his own received him not.
Either his own world, and w^orkmanship ; or, most
])robably, his own covenanted people, the Jews, who were
sealed his by circumcision, as we are, by baptism, and the
outward profession of Christianity : but it is in vain to
us, as well as it was to them, if we do not receive him.
The words, his own, carry a black mark of ingratitude
in them.
12. But as many as received him, to them gave he power to
become the sons of God, even to them that believe on his name :
By the grace of remission, and a similitude of nature, he
VER. 15—27.] ST. .lOIIN. 300
conferred on tliem both the power and the right ; and thus
they were entitled to all the blessings of well-beloved
children, plainly implying that they were not so before,
and that none can be so but by him ; and farther, he tells
us how they are so: " To them that believe on his name ;"
who receive him as their God and Saviour, their life and
light, sole relief, and whole salvation. Gal. iii. 26. " For
ye are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus."
13. Which were born, not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh,
nor of the will of man, but of God.
Believers were " not born of blood,"" however noble, nor
by natural generation, even from Abraham : nor were they
" born of the will of the flesh," which would never desire
this heavenly birth : nor " of the will of man," which could
not attain to it : '' but of God." I3y his power and will,
bringing us into a new state, by a new birth, as much as
when we first came into being out of nothing. Every
natural man, without divine grace, is as much dead to God,
as a dead body is to the world.
14. And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and
we beheld his glow, the glory as of the oiilv begotten of the
Father,) full of grace and truth.
The apostles beheld his glory in his miracles, preaching,
and conversation, and especially, at his baptism and
transfiguration ; and still most of all, in his grace and con-
verting power.
SECTION III.
Chap. i. ver. 15—27.
THE TESTIMONY OF JOHN.
15. .John bare \\itnc.><s of him, and cried, sa\ing, This was he
of whom 1 spake, lie llial comelh after me is pre fen cd before mc :
for he was before mc.
VOL. II. ^ ^
370 ST. JOHN. [chap. I.
Jesus was preferred to John, infinite degrees, in dignity,
and glory. It is a blessed thing to have this witness in
ourselves, and cry joyfully, this is He.
16. And of liis fuhiess have all we received, and grace for
grace.
Whatever we are, or have, is from his fulness ; it is not
our own, we have received it. " And grace for grace."
That is, grace upon grace, grace of all kinds ; the grace
of remission, the grace of holiness, the grace of eternal
acceptance with God. Can this be our own work, or
merit ?
17. For the law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came
by Jesus Christ.
The law had no grace in it, but death and a curse for
every transgression ; the law was only a shadow of good
things to come. But all grace needed by sinful man, and
the full performance of God's truth in all his promises,
came by Jesus Christ.
18. No man hath seen God at anytime; the only begotten
Son, which is in the bosom of the Father, he hath declared him.
And therefore all other knowledge of him is false, or
insignificant. We could as soon make a world, as know
him of ourselves ; but if we cleave to Christ's knowledge
of God, it is the same as if we had it from our own sight.
19. And this is the record of ,Tobn, when the Jews sent priests
and Levites from Jerusalem to ask him. Who art thou ?
20. And he confessed, and denied not : but confessed, I am not
the Christ.
21. And they asked him. What then ? Art thou Elias ? And
he saith, I am not. Art thou that prophet ? And he answered. No.
They expected that Elias himself would come in person
before Christ, according to Malachi iv. 5 : " Behold, I
will send you Elijah the prophet before the coming of the
great and dreadful day of the Lord." John said, he was
not Elias in this sense, though in another he was, as coming
VEIL 15 27.] ST. JOHN. 371
in the spirit and power of Elias. The Scripture is all for
life and power ; and without this, Elias, if he had come
himself, would have done them no good. John is asked
if he was the prophet spoken of by Moses, in the book of
Deuteronomy xviii. 15 — 18.
22. Tlicii said tliey unto hiin, Who art thou ? that we may give
an answer to tlicm that sent us. Wliat saycst thou of thyself ?
If this question were put to us, one by one, what should
we say .'' Are we Christians, and children of God, by
repentance, faith, and conversion, or not?
23. lie said, I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness.
Make straight the way of the Lord, as said the projihet Esaias.
We have heard who Christ is, even the Lord God, and
that our life and salvation come with him. How long
sliall we not prepare .''
24. And they which were sent were of the Pharisees.
25. And they asked him, and said unto him, Why baptizest
ihou then, if thou be not that Christ, nor Elias, neither that
prophet ?
They intimated by this question that he took too much
upon himself. In answer to which he tells them, that his
baptism, of itself, could do them but little good, and was
for a farther end, namely, in order to Christ, whose un-
worthy servant he was, and who alone had power to help
them.
26. John answered them, saying, I baptize with water : but
there standeth one among you, whom ye know not :
Can this be said of us ? Have we the Scriptures before
us, is Christ preached to us continually, and do we not
know him ?
27. It is he, who, coming after me is preferred brfoie me, whose
shoe's latchet I am not worthy to unloose
J! « 2
372 ST. JOHN. [chap.
SECTION IV.
Chap. i. ver. 28—37.
THE TESTIMONY OF JOHN.
28. I'hese things were done in Bethabaia beyond Jordan, where
John was baptizing.
29. Ihe next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him, and saith.
Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the
world !
The lamb appointed, and accepted of God, and of whom
the daily sacrifice, and paschal-lamb, were only figures,
or prophecies. " Which taketh away the sin of the world :"
ours, and the sin of every man born into the world. This
one .saying of Scripture is worth the whole world. And
the meaning is, that if our sin is not thus taken away, it
will remain in full force against us for ever. Behold,
therefore, the Lamb of God, taking up the sin of all, and
bearing the heavy load of it in his own body ; but let us
remember that nothing but a sense of our guilt can induce
us to turn our eyes to Christ. So long as we have one
excuse for ourselves, we shall never look to the I..amb of
God. Earnest longing, and humble looking, do all. Who
can fathom the depth of this expression, or say how far the
virtue of this sacrifice extends ?
30. This is he of whom I said, After ine cometh a man which
is preferred before me : for he was before me.
3L And I knew him not : but that he should be made manifest
to Israel, therefore am I come baptizing with water.
32. And John bare record, saying, 1 saw the Spirit descending
from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon him.
33. And I knew him not : but he that sent me to baptize with
water, the same said unto me. Upon whom thou shall see the
Spirit descending, and remaining on him, the same is he which
baptizefh with the Holy Ghost.
VER. 28 — 37.] ST. JOHN. 373
Jolin says that he did not know him, as tlie Christ, the
Sou of God, ver. 34. It may seem strange that John
should never have known Christ, as such, before his bap-
tism, considering what is related in Luke i. Doubtless,
there was an over-ruling providence in it, that his testi-
mony might have the greater weight, by being giveu him
at the instant, from above. " The same is he which bap-
tizeth with the Holy Ghost :" verily, no other baptism,
without this, will profit us; and we are plainly told that
this is one great end of our being baptized in the name of
Jesus Christ. Acts ii. 38.
34. And 1 saw, and bare record that this is the Son ofCJnd.
And nothing less can be all we want, to deliver us from
sin, and to bring us to God. What has he done, what do
we desire he should do for us, and to what end do we
believe in him as the Son of God ?
35. Again the next day after, John stood, and two ol" his
disciples ;
36. And Idoliing upon .Jesus as lie walked, he «aith, T'rliold the
I iamb of God !
This is the third time of Jolm''s bearing witness to Jesus,
and the second time of his bearing witness to him as " the
Lamb of God." Let not this be repeated to us in vain.
Let us remember the sin of the world, and that it can be
forgiven in !io other way. Whenever we feel sin as a
burden, to hear that God has appointed such a way for
the pardon of it, will be joyful news to us.
37. And the two disciples heard liim speak, and diey followed
Jesus.
They heard John with effect, they believed. We hear
in this gosj)el Johu''s preaching ; what do we resolve on ?
Are we resolved to follow Jesus without diday, as they did,
or not.'' All is told us for this end. Let us ])ray, pray
sincerely, ft)r the feeling heart, and then we shall have the
hearing ear. Let us follow Jesus ; where else shall we
have one h.ippv niomenl ?
374 ST. JOHN. [chap. I.
John, by his baptizing, preaching, and manner of life,
had drawn the eyes of all upon him ; and the Jews there-
fore, who expected the coming of the Messiah about that
time, sent some of the Pharisees, who were persons of note
and authority, as messengers, to inquire into his character
and pretensions. In answer to which John tells them
what he was, and particularly that he was not the Christ ;
but his messenger, forerunner, and witness, and the person
sent to point him out to otliers. To Christ then we must
go ; and happy will it be for us if John the Baptist brings
us to him by his testimony, and thnaigh his ministry of
repentance.
SECTION V.
Chap. i. ver. 38—42.
THE CALLING OF JOHX, ANDREW, AND PETER.
38. Then Jesus turned, and saw them following, and saith unto
them. What seek ye ?
We may hence learn, that the moment we look and turn
to Christ, he sees, and turns to us. " What seek ye .'*"
He knew, but would have them speak. He is always
pleased to hear us tell our wants. What then does each of
us want from him .'' Till we know this we cannot follow
him.
38. They say unto him. Rabbi, (which is to say, being inter-
preted. Master,) where dwellest thou ?
This was saying and meaning, a great deal. They
owned him as their Master and Teacher, and desired to be
with him. We call him Master, and Lord, and yet, alas !
too frequently, we do not care how little we learn from
him, or have of his company.
39. He sailli unto them, Come and see. They came and saw
VER. 38—42.] ST. JOHM. 37.5
where he dwelt, and abode with hiui that day ; for it was about
the tenth hour.
As he said to them, so, in effect, he says to all ; " Come
and see." Come, and you shall see, whatever you can
desire. But come, is a hard word. Come as an undone
sinner, sounds heavily in our ears.
These disciples, probably John, the writer of this gos-
pel, and Andrew, came and found such sweetness in him
that their souls were knit to him ever after. Let us not
think in our hearts that it might be so with us, if we were
to have a sight of him, and hear him speak. We do hear
him in his word, and he is always in, and with it, to make
it effectual.
40. One of the two wliich heard John speak, and followed him,
was Andrew, Simon Peter's brother.
41. He first findeth his own brother Simon, and saith unto
him. We have found the Messiah, which is, being interpreted, the
Christ.
Andrew made it his business to find Peter. He could
not keep what he had found, to himself. Tliis was bro-
therly kindness indeed !
He told him that he and John had found Messias, and
in him he afterwards learnt that they found all that sinful
man wanted ; forgiveness, a new heart, and a sure title to
heaven. This was a happy finding, and it is recorded to
put us upon a careful seeking. Let us not deceive our-
selves ; one is not to be expected without the other.
42. And he brought him to Jesus.
Let each of us, first, bring himself to Jesus, and then we
shall endeavour to bring others to him.
42. And when Jesus beheld him, he said. Thou art Simon the
son of Jona : thou shalt be called Cephas, which is, by interpre-
uuioTi, A stone.
He knew Simon, called him by his name, and told him
what he would \yc, (firm as a rock,) before Simon knew
376 ST. JOHN. [chap. I.
anything of him. He knows this hour what we are, whe-
ther friends or foes, and it behoves us greatly to know
ourselves.
SECTION VI.
Chap. i. ver. 43 — 51.
PHILIP AND NATHANAEL CALLED.
43. The day following Jesus would go forth into Galilee, and
fiudeth Philip, and saitli unto him. Follow me.
Jesus proceeded to enter upon his ministry : he would
go forth, that is, his whole will was to the work. He
found Philip, and he must find us ; and it is our fault if
we are not found of him. Jesus commanded Philip to
follow liim as a disciple ; probably, not yet as an apostle.
We may assure ourselves that this is a call to every one
of us.
44. Now Philip was of Belhsaida, the city of Andrew and Peter.
45. Philip findeth Nathanael, and saith unio him. We have
found him, of whom Moses in the law, and the prophets, did
write, Jesus of Nazareth, the son of Joseph.
See how forward they are to spread the good news, and
how it runs from one to another.
46. And Nathanael said unto him. Can there any good tiling
come out ol' Nazareth i*
The fact gives the answer, yes ; the best good thing that
ever was in the world. How would Nathanael be ashamed
of his weak saying, when he knew how readv Jesus was
to acknowledge the little good that was in /lim!
46. Philij) saith unto him, Come and see.
And accordingly he went to see with his own eyes. Our
knowledge of Christ must be our own proper knowledge.
VER. 43 — 51.] ST. LUKE. 377
Hearing of him, without going to him ourselves, is no-
thing.
47. Jesus saw Naihanael coining to him, and saith of liiii).
Behold an Tsrachte indeed, in whom is no guile !
The meaning is not, in whom there is no sin ; for there
never was a man upon earth without guile. But Christ
knew him to be sineere, that he vvould immediately give
up all his prejudiee, and acknowledge the truth.
48. Naihanael saidi unto him. Whence knowest ihou me ? Jesus
answered and said unto him, Before that Philip called thee, when
thou wast under the fig-tree, I saw thee.
Perhaps under strong, and very sincere workings of mind
concerning Christ. We know that we are always be-
fore his all-seeing eye. The best thing we can do for our-
selves, under this conviction, is to be always thinking that
his eye is upon us.
49. Nathanael answered and saith unto him, llabbi, thou art the
Son of God ; thou art the king of Israel.
Here is the proof of Nathanael's sincerity ; and whatever
we think of ourselves, we have none till we make this con-
fession. It is not to be with the mouth only ; away with
this common deceit.
50. Jesus answered and said unto him. Because I said unto
thee, I saw thee under the fig-tree, belicvest thou ? thou shalt
see greater things than these.
This is the experience of every true Christian. He is
always improving and coming to the sight and knowledge
of greater things.
61. And he saith unto him. Verily, verily, I say unto you,
Hereafter ye shall see heaven open, and the angels of God as-
cending and descending upon tlic Son of man.
They would soon have a proof, by the power attend-
ing his n)inistry, that lieaven was open to him. We have
a good warrant for carrying this fartiier. The angels of
378 ST. JOHN- [chap. ir.
God minister to every son of man, who is an heir of salva-
tion. Heb. i. 14.
SECTION VII.
Chap. ii. ver. 1 — 11.
CHRIST TURNETH WATER INTO WINE.
1. And the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Gahlec ;
and the mother of Jesus was there.
The third day is spoken of witli reference to the circum-
stances last mentioned in the former chapter.
2. And hoth Jesus was called, and his discii)les, to the marriage.
Christ made them sufficient recompense for the respect
they showed him, not only by supplying them with wine,
but by the miracle leading them to a higher knowledge of
himself. We may observe that Jesus was no discourager
of feasting at proper times ; of all excess we are sure he
was. His business was everywhere, and he was always
intent upon it, and knew what use to make of every occa-
sion for the good of others.
3. And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus saith unto
liim. They have no wine.
She might say this by a divine impulse; or, to make
trial of him, knowing his time was at hand, and supposing
what he would do.
4. Jesus saith unto her. Woman, what have I to do with thee ?
mine hour is not yet come.
The word woman sounds rather harsh to us, but with
the Jews it was a more civil appellation. " What have I
to do with thee ?" Though, in other things, he was sub-
ject to his ])arents, Luke ii. 51 ; yet in what concerned
his office, he knew not Mary as a mother. How absurdly
VER. 1 11.] ST. JOHN. 379
do the papists pray to her to command her S07i, when she
neither hears them, nor ever had any command over him in
the things of God. This is our example in like cases. Nay,
we are positively commanded to hate father and mother, or
disregard them as much as if we did, when they would turn
us from God. " Mine hour is not yet come," of entering
publicly on my ministry. At verse the twelfth, it is said,
" After this he went down to Capernaum," when he en-
tered solemnly on his ministry, not before, as we learn from
Matt. iv. 12 — 17; Mark i. 14 ; Luke iv. 14.
5. His mother saitli unto the servants, Whatsoever he saith unto
you, do it.
Hear what Mary saith. We shall be no losers by doing
whatsoever he bids us.
C. And there were set there six water-pots of stone, after the
manner of the purifying of the Jews, conlaining two or three firkins
apiece.
These were for their accustomed washings, in which they
were very scrupulous. Mark vii. 2 — 5.
7. Jesus saith unto them, Fill the water-pots with water. And
they filled them up to the brim.
Either for a more plentiful supply of wine, as a sign
that Christ was about to fill and exhilarate them with liis
gifts, who should believe in him ; or, that the vessels being
full, the water might be more easily seen, and the change
of it into wine might admit of no doubt.
8. And he saith unto them. Draw out now, and bear unto the
governor of the feast. And they bare it.
9. When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water which was
made wine, and knew not whence it was ; (l)ut the servants which
diew the water knew ;) the governor of the feast called the bride-
gVOOU),
10. And saith unto him. Every man at the beginning doth set
forth good wine : and when men are well drunk, then that which
is worse : but thou hast kept the good wine until now.
^^''e arc to observe, that these words, "• Tiiou hast kept
380 ST. jouK. [chap. ir.
the good wine until now," were spoken by the governor, or
orderer of the feast, and not by Christ. It would be an
horrible abuse of this passage of scripture, to suppose that
Christ gives any, the least encouragement, to long sitting
at the table, or much drinking. His aim, in all he did,
was heavenly ; and what it was on this occasion we are told
in the next verse.
11. This beginning of miracles did .Testis in Cana of Galilee,
and manifested forth his glory : and his disciples believed on him.
The great end which Jesus had in working his miracles,
was to manifest his glory, that his disciples, and all others
might believe on him. But in vain do we read of this, or
of any other of his miracles, if we do not come to him for
our own conversion. This he must effect, and it is as great
a change as that of turning water into wine. Let us re-
member therefore that every miracle which he wrought, is
both a proof of his ability to help us, and a call to us to
receive our cure from him. Till we read the Bible in this
view, and see oifrselves in this light, it can be no more to us
than any other book. Has Christ made a beginning with
us.'' Are we in his hands for healing.-^ This is the jrreat
question, in which our souls are concerned.
It seems as if this miracle, which was antecedent to
Christ's public ministry, or, as it may be called, a miracle
out of its course, was wrought merely for the sake of his
disciples, among whom were some of the apostles. He
could set no value upon a faith unsupported by reason,
and did not intend they should believe in him, as tiie Christ,
without sufficient ground ; and whatever they saw in him
Avas insufficient for this end, without the attestation of a
miracle.
VEIL 12 17.] ST. JOHN. 381
SECTION VIII.
Chap. ii. ver. 12 — 17.
CHRIST I'UllGETH THE TEMPLE.
12. After this lie went down to Capeniaimi, lie, and liis motlicv
ami liis bretlii'eii, and his disciples : and they continued there not
many days.
13. And the .lews' passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to
Jerusalem,
14. And found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep
and doves, and tlie changers of money, silting" :
These persons, mentioned in the thirteenth verse, fur-
nished those who came to the passover with sacrifices and
offerings, and money for their occasions. This was a goodly
pretence, and doubtless they had enough to say for them-
selves. All their excuses were nothing to Christ; the
temple, even the outer court of it, where they were, must
at no rate be profaned.
15. And when he had made a scourge of small cords, he drove
them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen ; and pour-
ed out the changers' money, and overthrew the tables ;
We are here to observe the divine power which attended
him ; for otherwise his scourge of small cords, or rushes,
would never have driven them out.
16. And said unto them that sold doves, Take these things
hence, make not my Father's house an house of merchandise.
Nor anything else but an house of prayer. No worldly
thouglits of any kind must enter there.
17. And the disciples remembered tluit it was written. The zeal
of thine house has eaten me uj).
This is written in Psalm the sixty-ninth, and the ninth
verse. Every one who has a measure of Christ's spirit and
temper, will have a suitable zeal and reverence for the ])lace
of God's worship.
382 ST. JOHN. [chap. n.
SECTION IX.
Chap. ii. ver. 18—25.
CHRIST FORETELS HIS DEATH AND RESURRECTION.
18. Then answered the Jews and said unto hiin. What sign
shewest thou unto us, seeing that thou doest these things ?
The action itself was a sign, or miracle ; but that they
overlooked ; as men do at all times what they have no
mind to see, especially where their gains are concerned.
19. Jesus answei'ed and said unto them. Destroy this temple,
and in three days I will raise it up.
At the same time Christ probably pointed to his body.
20. Then said the Jews, Forty and six years was this temple in
building, and wilt thou rear it up in three days ?
21. But he spake of the temple of his body.
His body was indeed the habitation of the Godhead.
Col. ii. 9. " For in him dwelleth all the fulness of the
godhead bodily." As we are told our bodies are habitations
of God ; so if we are Christians, we shall reverence them
accordingly, and as God's most sacred temples, keep them
in purity and chastity. 1 Cor. vi. 19. "' Know ye not that
your body is the temple of the Holy Ghost ?''"' 2 Cor. vi.
16. " For ye are the temple of the living God."
22. When therefore he was risen from the dead, his disciples
remembered that he had said this unto them ; and they believed
the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said.
They clearly understood this saying, and more firmly
believed the scriptures which related to his resurrection. It
was hardly possible that they should have such a knowledge
and belief of it, as they had afterwards, and as we have
now. God has a perfect knowledge of the means which
all have for knowing and believing, and he will judge them
accordingly.
CHAP. III.] ST. JOHN. 383
23. Now when he was in .Jerusalem at the passover, in the feast
day, many believed on his name, when they saw the miracles which
he did.
They were astonished at his miracles, and could not re-
sist the force of them, but nevertheless they were not sincere,
and true believers.
24. But Jesus did not commit himself unlo them., because he
knew all men,
May not this be our case ? We may believe in him to a
degree, and own him to be a divine person, but not be such
as that he can commit, or give himself to us.
25. And needed not that any should testify of man : for he knew
what was in man.
He knew what a depth of wickedness there was in man.
To whom then must he, who knoweth all men, commit him-
self? To those who know themselves in some measure as
he does, and who commit themselves to him for a change of
their state.
SECTION X.
Chap. iii. ver. 1 — 5.
THE NECKSSITY OF THE NEW BIllTH SHOWX.
1 . There was a man of the Pharisees, named Nicodemus, a ruler
of the Jews :
2. The same came to Jesus by night, and said unto him. Rabbi,
we know that thou art a teacher come from God : for no man can
do these miracles that thou doest, except God be with him.
It was cowardly in him to come to Jesus by night. How-
ever, he came, and God prospered his weak beginning. He
had boldness afterwards to stand the reproach of the Pha-
risees while he spoke for Christ. John vii. 50, 51. " Ni-
384 ST. JOHN. [chap. III.
codemus saitli unto them, Doth our law judge any man,
before it hear him, and know what he doeth ?"" He also
assisted at Christ's burial, when all the disciples had for-
saken him. John xix. 39. '' And there came also Nico-
demus (which at the first came to Jesus by night) and
brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about an hundred
pounds weight."
Nicodemus argued rightly respecting the miracles which
Christ wrought ; he inferred that they were a proof of
Christ's being sent of God ; and indeed they are a proof
which nothing can shake, and when duly considered, will
keep us close to him, and bear up the soul in all its
doubtings. Christ at this time had wrought but few of
his miracles, and yet Nicodemus could not withstand the
force of them. Only let us remember what he was sent for,
and that we believe on him in vain, if we do not come to
him for the miracle of our own conversion.
3. Jesus answered aud said unto him, Verily, verily, I say
unto thee. Except a man be burn again, be cannot see the king-
dom of God.
He cannot belong to his kingdom of grace here, or be
received into heaven hereafter. This was taking him into
the depth of divine knowledge at once, and showing indeed
that he was a teacher come from God, for no man upon
earth could have thought that this was the only way to
tlie kingdom of heaven. Did Christ know what was in
man, or not ? And what can more plainly intimate to us
that our first birth is impure and polluted, and that nature
however improved, without the grace of the new birth, can-
not be fit for heaven ?
4. Nicodemus sailh unto him. How can a man be born when
be is old ? can be enter the second time into bis mother's womb,
and be born ?
Here Nicodemus had forgotten the great end of Christ's
miracles, which is to teach us to believe without objecting-
When once we are convinced of them as being the words
VER. 6_15.] ST. JOHN. 385
of Christ, reason is struck dumb, and has nothing to do
but to submit. And let us observe withal, that which is
very common, that Nicodemus added to the words, and
choked his belief by a difficulty of his own making.
Christ said nothing of entering a second time into the
womb.
5. Jesus answered, Verily, verily, T say unto thee, Except a
man be born of water and of the Sj)irit, he cannot enter into the
kingdom of God.
He must be washed from the defilement of his birth, by
the remission of his sins, in baptism ; and made a new
man in holiness, and in the inward deep ground of his
heart, by the power of the Spirit. He now explains what
he meant by being born again ; and would not alter what
he had said of the necessity of it. Christ repeats for our
conviction, that " he cannot enter into the kingdom of
God." Do we never think of this matter with great con-
cern .'* Do we never inquire what the new birth is, how
it is to be attained, and that if we do not attain it, we
perish eternally ? The case is plain, we are still unregene-
rate, notwithstanding our baptism, and only in a fleshly
and natural state.
SECTION XI.
Chap. iii. vcr. 6 — 15.
THE NECESSITY AND NATURE OF THE NEW BIRTH.
6. That which is born of llic flesh is flesh ; and tliat which is
born of the Spirit is spirit.
That which is born of the flesh liath nothing but earthly
views, desires, and workings ; is too corrupt to enter into
the kingdom of God, and cannot mend itself; is blind to
VOL. II. c c
386 ST. JOHN. [chap. hi.
the great disorder, and averse to its cure. This is showing
why we must be born again.
" And that which is born of the Spirit is spirit :"" has a
new nature, with new feelings, appetites, powers, by a di-
vine operation. He can seek after God, live to him, and
be happy in him.
7. Marvel not that I said unto thee, Ye must be born again.
8. The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou hearest the
sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it coraeth, and whither it
goeth : so is every one that is bovu of the Spirit.
This is said to show that the new birth may be, and that
it will prove itself, though we know not the manner of it,
namely, by its effects. Just as we know what the wind
does, though we neither see it, nor know where it begins
or ends.
9. Nicodemus answered and said unto him. How can these
things be ?
Nicodemus would never have said this, if he had taken
the new birth only for a figure, or getting a new name and
profession, as some do now. In truth, the reality of it is the
very thing we want, and nothing else will do us any
good.
10. Jesus answered and said unto him. Art thou a master of
Israel, and knowest not these things ?
It is plain then that he might have known better from the
scriptures of the Old Testament, and what they testify of
Christ. Let each of us ask himself, art thou a Christian,
and knowest not these things.'*
11. Verily, verily I say unto thee. We speak that we do know,
and testify that we have seen ; and ye receive not our witness.
Perhaps we can take Christ's word for this, and believe
that he knew what he said of the necessity of a new birth.
Let us beware, therefore, that the next words are not said
of us ; " and ye receive not our witness." Our doom is
here pronounced, if we do not ; and yet those who do, are
VER. IG— 24.] ST. .TOHN. 387
at all times comparatively few. When did we receive this
witness? When did this weighty passage of scripture come
home to us .''
12. If I have told you carlhly tilings, and ye believe not, how
shall ye believe, if I tell you of heavenly things ?
Though what we are told is enough to try our belief,
and as much as we are able to bear, it is but low and
earthly in comparison of what might have been told us,
and we shall know hereafter.
13. And no man hath ascended u]) to heaven, but he that came
down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven.
No man hath ascended up to heaven to bring down the
knowledge we want ; and therefore we can have none, un-
less we receive it from him, who came from thence, and as
to his godhead, was, and is always there. O that we would
but know what w^e might, and know it as. we ought !
14. And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, even
so must the Son of man be lifted up ;
15. That whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have
eternal life.
Here Christ declares what is principally to be understood
by the new birth, and tells Nicodemus lioiv all are saved ;
even by looking to him, and believing in his name: as the
Israelites, who had been stung, were cured by looking at
the brazen serpent, and which we now understand to be
an exact type of our healing by Christ. In this place,
therefore, and in what follows, .Jesus preaches faiths and
also shows us precisely what it is.
SECTION XII.
Chap. iii. ver. 16 — 24.
THE KVIL OF UNBELIEF.
If). For God so loved the world, that he iravc his onlv hesfotten
388 ST. JOHN. [chap, in
Son, that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have
everlasting life.
Notwithstanding the hatred of the world to God, and
its enmity to him, he " so loved it that he gave his only
begotten Son," and he willingly offered himself to be made
a curse for sinners. O astonishing, and almost incredible
love !
" That whosoever believeth in him," as given for us.
Mistake not this. The great thing for salvation, from first
to last, is looking at Jesus, and trusting in him. And who-
soever does so truly, has Christ given unto him, is a new
man by a new birth, and shall not perish, but have ever-
lasting life.
17. For God sent not his Son into the world to condemn the
world \ but that the world through him might be saved.
Not to condemn it, according to its deserts, and at that
time: " but that the world through him might be saved;"
that is, all who pleased, and would receive the offer of sal-
vation, in the way marked out for them. But not other-
wise.
18. He that believeth on him is not condemned: but he that
believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed
in the name of the only begotten Son of God.
He is in a state of condemnation, whoever he be, and
must continue in it, because he will not take the only way
to come out of it, by " believing in the name of the only
begotten Son of God."
19. And this is the condemnation, that light is come into the
world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their
deeds were evil.
Light is come into the world, to see God, sin, ourselves,
and Christ. If we have not the necessary light, let us
look nowhere else for the reason of this deficiency but to
our evil deeds. It is the evil in ourselves which shuts it
out; and this is that which will justify God in our con-
demnation, and make it heavy.
VER. 16—24.] ST. joHx. 389
20. For every one that doeth evil hateth the light, neither
Cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved.
All who will not be convinced of evil, nor cease from it
— all who will not come into the light of God's truth, as
revealed by Christ, have their true ground of conduct here
laid open ; whatever excuses they make, whatever they
think of themselves, in their hearts, they hate the light.
21. But he that doeth truth coineth to the light, that his deeds
may be made manifest, that they are wrought in God.
Who is he that doeth truth ? The regenerate man ;
who having come to Christ by faith, walks in the light of
it, as under the eye of God. Perhaps, too, here may be a
tacit reproof of Nicodemus, and others, for fearing men,
when they know the truth.
22. After these things came Jesus and his disciples into the land
of Judeea ; and there he tarried with them, and baptized.
This is mentioned by St. John to connect the narrative.
—Edit.
23. And John also was baptizing in ^Enon near to Salim, be-
caiise there was much water there : and they came, and were bap-
tized.
24. For John was not yet cast into prison.
Nothing can be gathered from the Evangelist's remark,
that " there was much water there," as to the exclusive mode
of immersion, in baptism. The more useful remark will be,
that so long as John had his liberty he was indefatigable in
preaching repentance, baptizing, and preparing the way to
Jesus, whom he pointed out as the " Lamb of God that
taketh away tiie sin of the world." — Edit.
390 ST. JOHN. [CHA1>: IH.
SECTION XIII.
Chap. iii. ver. 25 — 36.
JOHN THE baptist's TESTIMONY OF CHRIST.
25. Then there arose a question between some of John's disci-
ples and the Jews about purifying.
Probably, the dispute was whose baptism was the better,
that of John, or that of Jesus. John's disciples pleaded for
the former, and told him with some concern, that his fol-
lowers forsook him. Let us notice how, like a true servant,
he keeps within his own bounds, and sends all to Christ.
26. And they came unto John, and said unto him. Rabbi, he
that was with thee beyond Jordan, to whom thou barest witness, be-
hold, the same baptizeth, and all men come to him,
27. John answered and said, A man can receive nothing, except
it be given him from heaven.
28. Ye yourselves bear me witness, that I said, I am not the
Christ, but that I am sent before him.
His meaning was, that he must not go beyond his com-
mission ; and he had none to keep his disciples to him-
self.
29. He that hath the bride is the bridegroom : but the friend
of the bridegroom, which standeth and heareth him, rejoiceth
greatly because of the bridegroom's voice : this my joy therefore
is fulfilled.
His joy was to hear Christ, who is the bridegroom of the
church, and of every believer. What an honour is this,
and how can we think worthily of it ! What an endearing
relation is that in which he stands to us ! What care should
we take to preserve so happy a union ; to be the bride-
groom's friends, as John was, and to have no greater joy
than to hear him speaking to us in all the kindness of his
word, and warming our hearts with it !
VER. 25— 36.] ST. JOHN. 391
30. He must increase, but I must decrease.
Jolin was willing that it should be so. Christ's faithful
servants desire nothing but the increase of his power and
influence in the world. Let us see to it, that he increases
in us, as he will, when we are nothing in our own eyes.
31. He that cometh from above is above all : be that is of the
earth is earthly, and speaketb of the earth : he that cometh from
heaven is above all«
And therefore more especially to be attended to ; since
whatever he teaches is true, pure, iieavenly, and of his own
infallible knowledge, which is more than can be said of any
mere man. " They will reverence my Son." No such
thing. Behold, to the shame of mankind, what follows.
32. And what lie hath seen and beard, that be testifietb ; and
no man receiveth bis testimony.
That is, comparatively but few receive it. Let every
one put the question to himself, Lord, is it I ? Do I not
receive thee upon thy own testimony ?
The next words will tell us when we do.
33. He that bath received bis testimony luitli set to bis seal that
God is true.
That is, he hath a firm belief, and can seal to the truth
of his promises, from the life and power of a true faith in
himself.
34. For whom God bath sent speaketb the words of God :
for God givctb not the Spirit by measure unto him.
What is this to us, if we do not receive of his fulness."*
3.5. The Father lovetb the Son, and bath given all things into
bis band.
He hath given all into his hand, to give us, according to
our wants, which he is always ready to supply ; and if he
does not, it is because we are ignorant of them, and do not
desire his gifts.
Observe, God's giving all power to the Son, to govern
and bless us, is mentioned as the highest instance of his
392 ST. JOHN. [chap. IV.
love, and the greatest honour he can put upon him. How
dear is our salvation to God !
36. He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life : and he
that believeth not the Son shall not see life ; but the wrath of God
abideth on him.
He that believeth on the Son of God for the remission of
sins, and a new will to please God in all holy obedience,
" hath everlasting" life already begun in him, and shall have
it more abundantly. " And he that believeth not the Son
shall not see life ; but the wrath of God abideth on him."
Here John the Baptist plainly implies that it is upon
every man in his natural state, and that it must abide on
him for evei-, if Christ does not remove it. It is not
without cause that so much is said in the gospel of the
greatness of the Person whose word we are to take.
SECTION XIV.
Chap. iv. ver. 1 — 10.
CHKIST MEETS WITH A WOMAN OF SAMARIA.
1. When therefore the Lord knew how the Pharisees had heard
that Jesus made and baptized more disciples than John,
2. (Though Jesus himself baptized not, but his disciples,)
There is a twofold work in baptism, outward, and in-
ward. The outward act of baptizing into him must be
performed by his ministers ; but he has a higher work,
namely, to baptize with the Holy Ghost ; and the former
is nothing without the latter.
3. He left Judaea, and departed again into Galilee.
He did this to avoid danger from the Pharisees ; not
indeed that he feared it, but because he would not provoke
it, before the time.
VER. 1 — 10.] ST. JOHN. 393
4. And lie imist needs go through Samaria.
5. Then conielh he to a city of Samaria, which is called Sy-
char, near to the parcel of ground that Jacob gave to his son
Joseph.
6. Now Jacob's well was there. Jesus therefore, being wearied
with his journey, sat thus on the well : and it was about the sixth
hour.
Though Christ was so faint and weary that he could
go no further, yet he was patient and contented. This was
about the sixth hour, or noon, when probably Jesus was
fasting.
7. There cometh a woman of Samaria to draw water : Jesus
saith unto her. Give me to druik.
Who can be in a poorer condition than Jesus was.''
AVhat did he not suffer for our imitation ? And how can
we complain when we are generally in better circumstances
than Christ was, and never in a worse condition ?
8. (For his disciples were gone away unto the city to buy
meat.)
9. Then saith the woman of Samaria unto him, How is it that
thou, being a Jew, askest drink of me, which am a woman of Sa-
maria ? for the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans.
She wondered, either that he would ask ; or, how he
could expect to be gratified in his request. The cause was
an old grudge betwixt the two nations, on account of re-
h'gion : which to the shame of mankind, inflames their
hatred more than anything else. We shall perceive in
what follows, that Jesus brought the Samaritans to a better
temper. They forgot the Jew, when they found what he
was. And if Jesus does not reconcile us in himself to all
the world, we mistake him.
10. Jesus answered and said unto her. If thou knewest the
gift of God, and who it is that saith to thee. Give me to drink ;
thou wouldcst have asked of him, and he would have given thee liv-
ing water.
Let us mark the several particulars of this conversatiop
394 ST. JOHN. [chap. IV.
and, as we proceed, have an eye to ourselves. Happy shall
we be, if we see our own case in this woman, and fol-
lowing her step by step in the workings of her mind, come
to the same conclusion. She did not at first know what
a gift of God Christ was ; do we ? Let us not think
that we do, when we do not ; for then we shall never know.
Christ let the light of divine truth in upon her sweetly,
and by degrees, as she could bear it ; but then she was in-
quisitive, and willing to learn.
He tells her that on her asking, " he would have
given her living water;" that which refreshes, supports,
and comforts the spiritual life, as drink does the body.
This living water, is Christ and all his benefits. Thirst-
ing for him is all. Why do we not ask, but because
our souls are athirst for something else, and we feel no
want of him ?
SECTION XV.
Chap. iv. ver. 11 — 24.
CHRIST REVEALS HIMSELF TO HER.
1 1 . The woman saitb unto him. Sir, thou hast notbhig to draw
with, and the well is deep : from whence then hast thou that living
water ?
So the soul is apt to question with Christ, and to
doubt at first of his power.
12. Art thou greater than our father Jacob, which gave us the
well, and drank thereof himself, and bis children, and bis cattle ?
13. Jesus answered and said unto her. Whosoever drinketh of
this water shall thirst again :
That is, he shall thirst over and over again, and die
at last.
14. But whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him
VEIL 11— 24.] ST. JOHN. 395
shall iievci- thirst ; but the water that I shall give him shall he in
hiin a well^of water springing up into everlasting life.
" Shall never thirst," that is, shall never want a supply
to quench his thirst ; or, he shall have a never-ending life
from it, which does not need to be supported with meat and
drink ; as those of whom St. John speaks. Rev. vii. 16,
" They shall hunger no more, neither shall they thirst any
more." Or perhaps the meaning may be, that he shall
thirst no more for worldly things and mere earthly com-
forts. Ease from that tormenting, perpetual thirst is
very desirable, and since Christ has it to bestow, we should
go to him for the blessing.
15. The woman saith unto him. Sir, give me this water, that 1
thirst not, neither come hither to draw.
She felt no want of the water of which Christ spoke,
and therefore did not understand him. Observe how he
brings her to a knowledge of herself, and opens a way into
her heart.
16. Jesus saith unto her. Go, call thy liusband, and come
hither.
This darted into her like lightning. Conscience was
alarmed, and would not let her shuffle with him, though she
did not know the person with whom she had to do. We
know, and yet do not suffer him to bring our secret sins to
light, by his word and Spirit.
17. The woman answered and said, I have no hnshand. Jesus
said unto her, Thou hast well said, I have no husband :
The woman made a true confession. Now she was fvdly
in God's way. Jesus replies, thou hast spoken the truth,
most happily for thyself.
18. For thou hast had five husbands; and he whom thou now
hast is not thy husband : in that saidst tliou truly.
It is our own fault if Christ does not tell us all. To
what purpose is it to think of hiding oiu'selves from him.
396 ST. JOHN. [CHAr. IV.
when he knows all? Let us ask ourselves, when did he tell
us anything ?
19. The woman saith unto him. Sir, I perceive that thou art a
prophet.
This was the answer he expected. She did not fly in his
face for telling her a home truth ; but perceiving him to
be a prophet, she asks his opinion in a matter which seemed
to her of great importance. The Jews had a temple on
one mountain, the Samaritans on another, and she wished
to know who were in the right. In answer, he tells her
plainly, the latter were in the wrong ; and withal instructs
her how God is to be worshipped : not in one place only,
with outward ceremonies, but everywhere, with the heart.
20. Our fathers worshipped in this mountain ; and. ye say, that
in Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship.
21. Jesus saith unto her, Woman, believe me, the hour cometh,
when ye shall neither in ibis mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, wor-
ship the Father,
22. Ye worship ye know not what : we know what we worship ;
for salvation is of the Jews.
23. But the liour cometh, and now is, when the true worship-
pers shall worship the Father in spirit and in truth : for the Father
seeketh such to worship him.
24. God is a spirit; and they that worship him must worship
him in spirit and in truth.
The meaning is not, that there is to be no outward wor-
ship under the gospel, but that it avails nothing without
the inward ; and that whenever we do worship God, it
must be as a spirit, with an awful sense of his presence, an
inward reverence of his perfections, and the offering up of
our hearts to him.
VER. 25—38.] ST. .lOHN. 397
SECTION XVI.
Cliap. iv. ver. 25—38.
SHE BELIEVES IN CHRIST.
25. The woman saith unto him, I know that Messias conieth,
which is called Christ : when he is come, he will tell us all things.
26. Jesus saith unto her, I that speak unto thee am he.
Do we say, we know that Christ is come and hath told us
all things, and if we are ignorant of anything which it be-
hoves us to know, it is our own fault ? — O Jesus ! say to
us, " I am he I" Speak this to all our hearts !
27. And upon this came his disciples, and marvelled that he
talked with tlic woman : yet no man said. What seekest thou ? or,
AVhy talkest thou with her?
They thought it wrong, she being a Samaritan. We
need not however marvel at her ; she had a soul to save.
The scripture is particularly careful to let us know, in
many instances, that the disciples at first were like other
men ; to the end that we may see in them how great a
change Christ can work in us.
28. The woman then left her waterpot, and went her way into
the city, and saith to the men,
29. Come, see a man, which told me all things that ever I did ;
is not this the Christ ?
She was all on fire to carry the good news of the
Messiah to them. It is of the nature of christian know-
ledge to spread itself; and christian experience, when it
is lovingly communicated, has greater force upon others,
than argument.
It is Christ''s way at all times, first to make us know
what we are, before he can give himself to us, or make us
better. It is a hopefid time with us, when we are will-
ing to know the worst of oui'selves. And whenever we are
398 ST. JOHN. [chap. IV.
so willing, we know too also who has been working in
us.
30. Then they went out of the city, and came unto him.
This conversation was revealed to St. John for our sakes,
and that we might come to Christ. O that we did, one
and all ! That is the happiest hour of our lives, in which we
come to Jesus.
31. In the meanwhile his disciples prayed him, saying. Mas-
ter, eat.
32. But he said unto them, I have meat to eat that ye know
not of.
O the hidden life, and spiritual joys of Christ ! The
same appetite, the same feast. We want nothing but the
mind that was in him to be happy.
33. Therefore said the disciples one to another. Hath any man
brought him aught to eat ?
34. .Tesus saith unto them, My meat is to do the will of him that
sent me, and to finisli his work.
Let ministers, especially, think whether they are in this
mind or not. Let all think what is their great hunger and
thirst : and wherein they enjoy themselves most,
35. Say not ye. There are four months, and then cometh liar-
vest ? behold, I say unto you, Lift up your eyes, and look on the
fields; for tliey are white already to harvest.
The harvest was within four months in Judsea, at that
time; and from this circumstance, and probably, seeing
the Samaritans coming to him, he takes occasion to turn
their thoughts to another harvest, which was then ready
for their hands in all corners of the world. The souls of
men are Christ's harvest ; and great is his joy when they
are brought to him.
36. And he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathei'etb fruit
unto life eternal : that both he that sovveth and he that reapeth
may rejoice together.
"He that reapeth receiveth wages," according to his
VER. 39—45.] ST. JOHN. 399
diligence and faithfulness. " He gathered fruit unto eter-
nal life," for himself, and those who are gathered by him.
God grant that the minister of Christ, and iiis flock, may
rejoice together for ever, he for sowing, and they for re-
ceiving the seed !
37. And herein is that saying true. One sowetli, and another
reapeth.
38. I sent yon to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labour :
otber men laboured, and ye are entered into their labours.
The persons who had laboured were prophets and mi-
nisters of God, who lived before the time of Christ. The
disciples had "entered into their labours," to complete
what they had begun, with no less labour. This harvest
is now, has been ever since the time here spoken of, and
will continue to the end of the world. Let us consider
whether or not we are fit for Christ's barn. We die either
wheat, or chaff.
SECTION XVII.
Chap. iv. ver. 39 — 45.
CHRIST CONVERTS THE SAMARITANS.
39. And many of the Samaritans of that city believed on hhn
for tlie saying of the woman, wliich testified, He told me all that
ever I did.
It seems, he has nothing to tell us. When we are
spoken to for this purpose, we say, we do no harm.
40. So when the Samaritans were come unto him, they besought
him that he would tarry with them : and he abode there two
days.
These were willing to learn, who wished him to remain
with them to instruct them. He remained as lonor as he
400 ST. JOHN. [chap. IV.
could. It was a precious time for them, which was im-
proved by many of them, and what they will praise God
for to all eternity.
41. A-nd many more believed because of his own word ;
42. And said unto the woman. Now we believe, not because of
thy saying : for we have heard him ourselves, and know that this
is indeed the Christ, the Saviour of the world.
We have a great many of Christ's own words, and, if
not the very same, yet the same in substance which he
spoke to these Samaritans; and it is our own fault, if
they do not bring us to the acknowledging of him, as the
Christ, the Saviour of the world. What they heard did
not convert them, merely as coming from his mouth, but
as gladly received, and mixed with faith.
43. Now after two days he departed thence, and went into Ga-
lilee.
44. For Jesus himself testified, that a prophet hath no honour
in his own country.
Jesus himself had occasion to testify this. Though a
spotless man, in his outward appearance he was but a man ;
and they objected especially to the meanness of his birth,
and want of learning. What can his servants, who have
faults, expect but, to have them thrown in the way of their
preaching .''
Let us observe carefully, that he would not stay where
he could do but little good. He bears long with a har-
dened soul, or hardened people, but he knows his time of
leaving them.
45. Then when he was come into Galilee, The Galilaeans re-
ceived him, having seen all the things that he did at Jerusalem at
the feast : for they also went unto the feast.
The Galilaeans entertained him, and listened to his
preaching, and some probably received him into their hearts.
That is the reception he expects from all, and all he did
and taught was for this end.
VEIL 46—54.] ST. JOHN. 401
SECTION XVIII.
Chap. iv. ver. 4G — 54.
CHRIST HEALS THE RULER's SON.
46. So Jesus caine again into Cana of Galilee, where he made
the water wine. And there was a certain nobleman, whose son
was sick at Capernaum.
47. When he heard that Jesus was come out of Judeea into
Galilee, he went unto him, and besought him that he would come
down and heal his son : for he was at the point of death.
Let us beseech Christ, and healinpj will certainly follow.
Here is a pattern for us. " He was at the point of death ;"
here is the trial of our faith. Our case may seem to us to
be desperate, but then is Christ's time. " Man''s extremity
is God's opportunity."
48. Then said Jesus unto him. Except ye see signs and won-
ders, ye will not believe.
The nobleman ex))ected that he would go with liini, that
he might see him heal the child : thinking that the cure
could not otherwise be performed.
49. 'J'he nobleman saith unto him. Sir, come down ere my child
die.
As if Christ could heal him with going, but that he
could not without. We have always something to plead
against a full, unreserved belief of Christ's power.
.00. Jesus saith unto him. Go thy way ; thy son liveth. And
the man believed the word that Jesus had spoken unto him, and
he went his way.
Now he left the cure wholly to Clirist in his own way.
It is the excellency of faith not to prescribe to Jesus, as to
the time or manner of his working.
51. And as he was now going down, his servants met him, and
told him, saying. Thy son liveih.
VOL. II. D D
402 ST. JOHN. [chap. v.
52. Then eiiqiiired he of thein the hour when he began to
amend. And they said unto him, Yesterday at the seventh hour
the fever left him.
53. So the father knew that it was at the same hour, in the
which Jesus said unto him. Thy son liveth : and himself believed,
and his whole house.
The miracle had its full effect, and was the means of
healing all their souls, by leading them to believe in him ;
and it is now recorded for our benefit, that we may hear
and believe.
54. This is again the second miracle that Jesus did, when he
was come out of Judsea into Galilee.
SECTION XIX.
Chap V. ver. 1 — 9.
CHRIST CURES AN INFIUM MAN.
1. After this there was a feast of the Jews ; and Jesus went up
to Jerusalem.
If this were the feast of Pentecost, as some say, St. John
makes mention of three passovers, and then Christ''s mi-
nistry lasted only a little more than two years. If it was
the passover, as others say, then he makes mention of four,
and Christ's ministry lasted a little more than three years.
'■' The latter opinion is the more correct one.'' — Edit.
2. Now there is at Jerusalem by the sheep market a pool, which
is called in the Hebrew tongue Bethesda, having five porches.
3. In these lay a great multitude of impotent folk, of blind, halt,
withered, waiting for the moving of the water.
These persons afford a true picture of mankind, before
their healing by Christ.
4. For an angel went down at a certain season into the pool, and
VEU. 1--9.J ST. JOHN, 403
troubled the water : whosoever then first after the troubUng of the
water stepped in, was made whole of whatsoe\er disease he had.
An illiterate, simple reader of the scriptures, sees nothing
here but a miracle. The learned who are indisposed to
religion, turn themselves into all shapes to get rid of it.
Each one who stepped in was made whole cf whatsoever
disease he had. If God has made no exception, do thou
make none in thine own case, O sinner !
5. And a certain man was there, winch had an infirmity thirty
and eight years.
Length of time is no hindrance to Christ''s power in our
conversion. The difficulty is on the part of man. Gene-
rally speaking, the older we are, the more hardened w-e
become in unbelief, and the more averse to a cure.
6. "When Jesus saw him lie, and knew that he had been now a
long time in that case, he saith unlo him, Wilt thou be made
whole ?
Could Christ doubt of this ? Is not every one glad of a
bodily cure ? Where the will to be healed is, opportunity
is often wanting. Surely then he asked this question, to
put an answer into our mouths for our souls, and to make
us understand that he wants nothing else from us but a
will to be cured. Let us observe too, that he puts this
question to every one of us, as much as if he now stood over
us, and says, " Wilt tliou be made whole .''" Let us feel
ourselves sick, and we shall be willing.
7. The imi)otent man answered him, Sir, I have no man, when
the water is troubled, to put me into the pool : but while I am
coming, another steppeth down before me.
Observe how he opens his grievance to Christ. The
Saviour heeds not how bad the case is, if we will but tell
him of it, and implore his aid.
8. Jesus saith unto him. Rise, take up thy bed, and walk.
9. And immediately the man was made whole, and took up his
bed, and walked : and on the same day was the sabbath.
D D 2
404 ST. JOHN. [chap. v.
He who before could not carry himself could now carry
his bed. Who can be more disabled in his soul, than this
man was in his body .'' And who is not naturally as much.''
He who restored him to perfect soundness, can restore W5;
and Christ did not work this miracle upon him only for his
own sake, but that we all might come to him for ourselves.
Let us see in what manner we are to get the marrow of
scripture.
SECTION XX.
Chap. V. ver. 10—20.
THE JEWS FIND FAULT.
10. The Jews therefore said unto him ihat was cured. It is the
sabbath-day : it is not lawful for thee to carry thy bed.
11. He answered them. He that made me whole, the same said
unto me. Take up thy bed, and walk.
12. Then asked they him. What man is that which said unto
tliee, Take up thy bed, and walk ?
13. And he that was healed, wist not who he was : for Jesus
had conveyed himself away, a multitude being in that place.
We may think, perhaps, that he should rather have
stayed to show himself upon the occasion ; but Jesus de-
clined popularity for two reasons.
1st, From his humility, and that we might imitate his
self-denial.
2dly, He best knew his own time of manifesting himself,
and till then he would not expose himself to the malice of
the Jews.
14. Afterward Jesus findeth him in the temple, and said unto
him. Behold, thou art made whole: sin no more, lest a worse thing
come unto thee.
Where did tlie feet of this man carry him, after he was
able to walk ? Let none ever say that Christ has made them
VER. 10 — 20.] ST. JOHN. 405
whole, if their hearts are not bent towards the place of
God's worship.
Sin made this man a cri])})le, and in more ways than we
think of, it plagues us. But for what end does Christ
loose us from the bonds of sin, by bestowing upon us for-
giveness ? Hear it from his own mouth, and let the hea-
venly instruction sink deep into our souls, if we woukl not
lose his mercy for ever. It is that we may sin no more;
that is, live in no known sin.
15. The man departed, and told the Jews that it was Jesus which
had made him whole.
He was not afraid to do it : his cure made him speak.
It is happy for us when we confess Jesus from our own
experience.
16. And therefore did the Jews jiersecute Jesus, and sought to
slay him, hecause he had done these things on the sabbath-day.
Sabbath-breaking was death : but this charge against
Jesus was only a cover for a persecuting spirit. They
never stayed to inquire whether Jesus had broken the sab-
bath, or not.
17. But Jesus answered them. My Father worketh hitherto,
and I work.
The law of the sabbath is no law to God ; and especially,
no bar to the continual work of the Father, and the Son,
in governing, blessing, and saving mankind. Christ, there-
fore, instead of directly answering the accusation, takes
occasion from it t<j tell them who, and what he was.
18. Therefore the Jews sought the more to kill him, because he
not only had broken the sabbath, but said also that God was his
Father, making himself equal with God.
In what follows, Jesus does not deny this. If the Jews
had been mistaken in their inference, he would certainly
have told them of their error. The Son of God is as trul
God, as the son of man is man.
II*. Tlicii unswcrcd Jesus, ;ind s;iiil uiilo llieui, Verily, verily^ I
406 ST. JOHN. [chap. v.
say unto you, I'he Son can do nothing of himself, but what he
seeth the Father do: for what things soever he doeth, these also
doeth the Son likewise.
Jesus declares that he is intimately united to God the
Father, and entirely one with him in all he does. Who
could, with truth, make these declarations, or what follows,
but God ?
20. For the Father loveth the Son, and sheweth him all things
that himself doeth : and he will shew him greater works than these,
that ye may marvel.
He would show them greater works than such as healing
the lame man, even those of restoring the dead to life, as
Lazarus and others. Yea, he would raise dead souls to life,
and the dead bodies of all at the last day, and would dis-
play his power in judging them. He would display in a
little time such specimens of his divine power, that they
might so wonder, as to be converted.
SECTION XXI.
Chap. V. ver. 21 — 31.
JESUS SHOWS HIS DlVfNITY.
21. For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and quickenedi them ;
even so the Son quickeneth whom he will.
Christ quickeneth in every sense ; to bodily, spiritual,
and eternal life. He is still asserting his divinity.
22. For the Father judgeth no man ; but hath committed all
judgment unto the Son :
Judgment is the essential prerogative of the Godhead.
23. That all men should honour the Son, even as they honour
the Father. He that honourcth not the Son, honoureth not the
Father whidi hath sent him.
VEIL 21 — 31.] ST. JOHN. 407
God the Father would have all men know with wliat au-
thority the Son is invested, that they might honour him, as
they do honour the Father, He that honoureth not the
Son, as the Son of God, as God, as sent to quicken, redeem,
and save mankind, " honoureth not the Father who hath
sent liim." Whoever thinks he does, deceives himself.
How can he, who denies the wisdom, resists the will, and
despises the grace of the Father, in thmissi on of the
Son ?
24. Verily, verily, I say mito yon. He that hearetli my word,
ai)(l believelli on liiin that sent me, hath cverla.sting life, and shall
not come into condenmation : but is passed from death nnto life.
He that believes in the Father, as sending Christ. What
constitutes a believer.'' Answer, Hearing Christ's word,
and receiving what he teaches of God, with undisputing
simplicity. This is his nature and character; his blessed-
ness follows. He hath everlasting life : a right to it by the
promise of God ; and he hath it already begun in him, by
a new birth of the Holy Spirit. " And shall not come
into condemnation ; but is passed from death unto life."
Hence we infer that we are in a state of death at the first,
and can only know a passing from it by faith in Christ.
25. Verily, verily, I say uiito you. The hour is coming, and
now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God : and
they that hear shall live.
If the words " now is," are to be strictly taken, the
passage must be understood of a resurrection to a spiritual
life ; in which Christ is the agent, namely, as sending the
Holy Spirit : and it is a farther proof of his Godhead.
This cannot be the power of a creature. Now is the time
for us to hear, and if we do not, we continue in a state of
death and condenmation.
26. For as the Father hath life in hiuiscif ; so hath he given
to the Son to have life in himself.
That is, life in himself essentially ; and therefore a
power of communicating it, which no creature can, having
only a derivative, borrowed life of its own.
408 ST. JOHN. [chap. v.
27. And liatb given him authority to execute jiulgnient also,
because he is the Son of num.
Christ took our nature upon him, and therefore had ex-
perience in himself of our temptations, and infirmities.
There is both comfort and terror in this. None will be
condemned, whose case will admit of favour; and none
will have any excuse left, who are condemned by " the Son
of man."
28. Marvel not at this : for the hour is coming, in the which
all that are in the graves shall hear his voice,
I suppose the stress is to be laid upon the pronoun his.
He it is, who, by his all-powerful voice shall quicken all
the countless millions of the dead.
29. And shall come forth ; they that have done good, unto llie
resurrection of life ; and they that have done evil, unto the I'esur-
rection of damnation.
This needs nothing but application. Let us think daily,
under the impression of this awful truth ; and ask our-
selves, what are we doing in the world ? And let us
remember who it is, from whom we have life, or the will
and power to believe and be saved. AVhat person is there,
who considers the wickedness of some, and the dead care-
lessness of others, who would think there was such a text
in the Bible ?
30. I can of mine own self do nothing: as I hear, I judge:
and my judgment is just ; because I seek not mine own will, but
the will of the Father which hath sent me.
I can do nothing, as distinct from the Father, but all I
do is in union with him, and whatever I do he does; and
therefore what pretence can you have for condemning me
for what I have done ?
31. If I bear witness of myself, my witness is not true.
Christ means, that though it was true in itself, it could
not be admitted, being single. Christ did not expect to be
received in his own word only, and therefore ap])eals to
farthoi' proof.
VEK. 82—47.] .ST. JOHN. 409
SECTION XXII.
Chap. V. ver. 32 — 47.
Christ's testimony of john.
.32. There is another that beareth witness of me ; and T know-
that the witness whicli he witnesseth of me is true.
That other person who bears witness of Christ, is tlic
Father, ver. 37-
33. Ye sent unto John, and he bare witness unto the truth.
34. But I receive not testimony from man : but these things I
say, that ye might be saved.
Jesus says, I do not rest the proof of my being sent of
God upon any human testimony. The end for which lie
said these things is our salvation : why then will we not
let him save us ? Why do tve not lay what he said and
did more to heart .'* It is plain he intended a particular
regard should be paid to what he had been saying of his
power and Godhead.
35. He was a burning and a shining light ; and ye were wihing
for a season to rejoice in his light.
This reproof strikes many. Nothing is true work but
lasting work.
36. lint I have greater witness than that of .Fuliii : for the
works which the Father hath given me to finish, the same works
that I do, bear witness of me, that the Father hath sent me.
Let us adhere to this, against the world. Nicodemus
was certainly in the right, when he argued, that no man
could do such works, except God be with him.
37. And the Father himself, which hath sent me, hath borne
witness of me. Ye liave neither lieard his voice at any time, nor
seen liis shape.
410 ST. JOHN. [chap. V.
The Fatlier bore witness to Christ, by a voice from
heaven at his baptism. It is implied that they should
have heard the voice of the Father : they had not because
they would not. Not hearing to purpose, is not hearing ;
and not seeing, that is, not knowing him, as manifested by
Christ, is not knowing him at all.
38. And ye have not his word abiding in you : for whom he
hath sent, him ye believe not.
Christ's word, is God's word ; and without believing in
him, there is no possibility of knowing the mind and
Avill of God.
.39. Search tlie Scriptures : for in ihem ye think ye have eternal
life : and they are they which testify of nie.
We cannot have too great a veneration for the Scripture,
but we must not take it for what it is not. It shows us
our death, and it acquaints us where life is to be had, but
it can do no more for us. The one great scope of it, is to
send us to Christ.
40. And ye will not come to me, that ye might have life.
It matters little what else we do, if we do not go to
Christ. What better would the lame, and the blind have
been, for having a book which told them that Christ would
heal them, if they had not applied to him ? But they
knew their case, and would not stop short of the Physician.
O ! it is a sore trial to the soul, to know its death in sin.
Here we flinch, would fain heal ourselves, and for want of
this conviction, never go directly to Christ for the life we
want, and which he alone can give us.
41. I receive not honour from men.
1 am far above it, and neither need nor desire it.
42. But I know you, that ye have not the love of God in you.
Does Christ know this of us ?
43. I am come in my Father's name, and ye receive me not :
if another shall come in his own name, liim ye will receive.
CHAP. VI,] ST. JOHN. 411
The trutli of God is cross to the will of man, and this
is a bar to the reception of it at all times.
44. How can ye believe, wliich receive honour one of another,
and seek not the honour that conieth from God only ?
1st, We cannot believe savintrly, till we know that we
are unworthy of esteem. Faith lays us in the dust, ^ndly,
We cannot have both kinds of honour if we would. The
world hath none for those who seek that which cometh
from God only. Christ, here and elsewhere, arms his
disciples against the fear of reproach, knowing it to be
their lot.
45. Do not think that I will accuse you to the Father : there is
one that accuselh you, even Moses, in whom ye trust.
46. For liad ye believed INIoses, ye would have believed mc : for
he wrote of me.
47. But if ye believe not liis writing, how shall ye believe my
words ?
The Jews pretended to reverence Moses, yet they did
not believe his writings : it was not to be wondered at that
they did not believe the words of Christ, whom they
despised. The Scriptures, if they be not believed and
obeyed, will be our accusers at the day of judgment.
SECTION XXIII.
Chap. vi. ver. 1 — 14.
CHRIST FEEDS FIVE THOUSAND WITH FIVE LOAVES AND
TWO FISHES.
1. After these things Jesus went over the sea of Galilee, which
is the sea of Tiberias.
2. And a great multitude followed him, because they saw the
miracles which he did on tliem that were diseased.
412 ST. JOHN. [chap. VI.
There is great force in miracles to draw us after Jesus,
and they were wrought for this end. The principal thing
to be considered, is, for what we follow him. We may
possess him outwardly, and cleave to him for some purpose,
though not for the work he wishes to accomplish in us.
Those who followed him on this occasion, little thought
that they were in the number of the diseased. This chapter
will set us right in this point, if we are willing to be con-
vinced.
3. And Jesus went up into a mountain, and there he sat with
his disciples.
4. And the passover, a ("east of the .Tews, was nigh.
■5. When Jesus then lilted up his eyes, and saw a great com-
pany come unto him, he saith unto Philip, Whence shall we buy
bread, that these may eat ?
Philip should have said at once, Lord, thou canst pro-
vide for them ; but he failed in the trial. This would
bring him to a better knowledge of himself. If Christ
tries 7CS, it is for our profit, and to convince us of our
weakness and unbelief.
6. And this he said to prove him : for he himself knew what he
would do.
7. Pliilip answered him, Two hundred pennyworth of bread is
not sufficient for them, that every one of them may take a little.
8. One of his disciples, Andrew, Simon Peter's brother, saith
unto him,
9. There is a lad here, which hath five barley-loaves, and two
small fishes : but what are they among so many ?
10. And Jesus said. Make the men sit down. Now there was
much grass in the place. So the men sat down, in number about
five thousand.
Both the disciples and the men did as they were bidden,
and all the rest was easy to him. If our faith do not fail
in whatever he commands us, his power will not.
11. And Jesus took the loaves ; and when he had given thanks,
be distributed to the disciples, and the disciples to them that were
set down : and likewise of the fishes as much as they would.
VEIl, 15—27.] ST. JOHN. 413
We should give tlianks after the example of Christ, as
mueh as if every morsel was brought to us by a miracle,
as indeed it is by many. What blessings is Christ not
always ready to distribute by the mouths and hands of his
ministers, if wc were but as ready to receive them ?
12. When they were filled, he said unto his disciples. Gather
up the fragmenls that remain, that nothing he lost.
He said this, who made the loaves, and could make as
many more as he pleased. His words are suited to teach
all, economy in the midst of plenty, and to beware of
wasting any food which may satisfy the hunger of the
poor. Let none of Christ's words be lost.
13. Therefore they gathered them together, and filled twelve
baskets with the fragments of the five barley-loaves, which re-
mained over and above unto them that had eaten.
14. Then those men, when they had seen the miracle that
Jesus did, said. This is of a truth that Prophet that should come
into the world.
Let us say this in faith, with our hearts, for our souls,
and of a truth he will be a prophet unto us.
SECTION XXIV.
Chap. vi. ver. 15 — 27.
CHRIST WITHDRAWS TO THE SEA-SIDE.
15. When .Tesus diercfore perceived that they would come and
take him by force, to make him a kiug, he dcjjarted again into a
mountain himself alone.
This people knew not themselves, nor for what they
wanted Christ, and therefore they totally mistook his office
and business in the world, thinking he would appear among
them as a great temporal prince. They followed him with
nothing but the world in their hearts, and from such
persons he must depart.
414 ST. JOHN. [chap. VI.
16. And when even was now come, his disciples went down unto
the sea,
17. And entered into a ship, and went over the sea towards Ca-
pernaum : and it was now dark, and Jesus was not come to them.
18. And the sea arose by reason of a great wind that blew.
19. So when they had rowed about five and twenty or thirty
furlongs, they see Jesus walking on the sea, and drawing nigh unto
the ship : and they were afraid.
20. But he saith unto them. It is I, be not afraid.
These last words of Christ are suited to revive the soul
which is in trouble for sin.
21. Then they willingly received him into the ship : and imme-
diately the ship was at the land whither they went.
So shall we come safe to our desired haven, whatever
storms we meet with by the way, if Christ is with us.
22. The day following, when the people which stood on the
other side of the sea, saw that there was none other boat there, save
that one whereinto his disciples were entered, and that Jesus went
not with his disciples into the boat, but that his disciples were gone
away alone :
23 (Howbeit there came other boats from Tiberias, nigh unto
the place where they did eat bread, after that the Lord had given
thanks :)
24. When the people therefore saw that Jesus was not there,
neither his disciples, they also took shipping, and came to Caper-
naum, seeking for Jesus.
25. And when they had found him on the other side of the sea,
they said unto him. Rabbi, when camest thou hither ?
26. Jesus answered them and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you.
Ye seek me, not because ye saw the miracles, but because ye did
eat of the loaves, and were filled.
They did not enter into the true design of Christ's mi-
racles, and therefore might as well not have seen them. So
it may be that we hearing, hear not. Christ knows well
what is uppermost in our hearts. In vain do we seek, or
own him, for anything but himself, and his power in us,
turning us to God.
VER. 28 — 40.] ST. JOHN, 415
27. Labour not for the meat wliich pcrislictli, but for ibat meat
which endureth unto everlasting life, which the Son of man shall
give unto }ou : for iiim hath God the Father sealed.
He does not mean, that we are not to labour at all for the
meat which perishetli, but not in the first place. He hath
meat of a better kind for us, and our great hunger must be
for that. If we live only for the body, though in never so
smooth a way, we perish.
By the miracle Christ had just wrought, and by all
others, God was confirming his mission. This was God's
sealing to him as the Messiah, and we seal with God, when
we consent to receive life from the Son of God, knowing how
much we need it. Has this time come to us, or not ?
SECTION XXV.
Chap. vi. ver. 28—40.
CHRIST PROCLAIMS HIMSELF THK BREAD OF LIFE.
28. Then said they unto him, What shall we do, that we might
work the works of God ?
If any one asks this question sincerely, and is ready to re-
ceive the answer from Christ's own mouth, he cannot pos-
sibly miss of salvation.
29. Jesus answered and said unto them. This is the work of
God, that ye believe on him whom he hath sent.
•' This is the work of God," most pleasing to him, and
necessary to us, because it is the most important work for
our acceptance with him, and it puts us into the way of all
other holy working. " That ye believe on him whom he
hath sent." Not only as the person whom we are to hear
and obey ; but as the Lamb of God, that taketh away the
sin of the world," by the sacrifice of himself; and believing,
is effectually believing, in both respects.
41G ST. JOHN. [chap. VI.
30. They .said therefore unto him. What sign shewest thou then,
that we may see, and behave thee ? what dost thou work ?
This they ask, as if feeding five thousand persons with
five barley loaves and two fishes, was nothing. Let us not
mistake ; the world is not altered. The nature of man is
always the same, ready to cavil, backward to believe, and
hard to be convinced ; and if we never perceived this in
ourselves, we know not yet of what manner of spirit we are.
31. Our fathers did eat manna in the desert ; as it is written.
He gave them bread from heaven to eat.
32. Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you,
Moses gave you not that bread from heaven ; but my Father gi-
veth you the true bread from heaven.
The bread which Moses gave to the Israelites, was not
that which nourisheth to everlasting life. Neither Moses,
nor any other creature, angel or man, hath this to give.
33. For the bread of God is he which cometh down from heaven,
and giveth life unto the world.
34. Then said they unto him. Lord, evermore give us this
bread.
This was a vain wish. It was a pleasing thing to hear of
the bread of life, and they could not but desire it in some
degree ; nevertheless they would not take it in the way in
which it was offered them. Let us look at ourselves.
When Christ is truly known, as great a benefit as he is,
there is enough in him to offend us.
35. And Jesus said unto them, I am the bread of life : he that
cometh to me shall never hunger ; and he that believeth on me
shall never thirst.
He shall have a life from me which does not need to be
supported by meat and drink as our present life does, and
therefore shall have no himger and thirst for them.
36. But I said unto you. That ye also have seen me, and believe
not.
If we put hearing in the place of seeing, the passage will
Vl'Al. 41 53.] ST. JOHN. 417
apply to US, and it is all one : and if wc believe not, our
condemnation will be the same,
37. All that the Father giveth me shall come to me; and him
that Cometh to me I %vill in no wise cast out.
Every true believer will come to Christ ; and they are
given to Christ by the Father, because the faith that brings
them to Christ is his gift. .lesus will certainly take him to
himself who cometh to him. This word cannot fail us.
But let us remember that the reverse is true : liim that doth
not come to him, he will cast out, or reject for ever.
38. For I came down from heaven, not to do mine own will, hut
the will of him that sent me.
39. And this is the Father's will which hath sent me, that of all
which he hath given me I should lose nothing, hut should raise it
up again at the last day.
40. And this is the will of him that sent me, that every one
wliich seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have everlasting
lile : and I will raise him up at the last day.
The latter word explains tlie former. Believing on him
is seeing him, that is, with the eye of the soul, in his saving
presence, and the glory of his undertaking for sinners. The
Christian must have everlasting Hfe now ; else he cannot be
raised up to it at the last day. VVc are for ever, wliat we
are when wc lie down in our graves.
SECTION XXVI.
Chap. vi. vcr. 41—53.
CHUTST THE BREAD OF LIFE.
41. The .lews then murmured at him, because he said, I am the
bread which came down from heaven.
Let us take notice that these murmurers were the very
men who said, " Lord, evermore give us this bread." If
E E
418 ST. JOHN. [chap. VI.
they had really desired it, they would have had fewer ob-
jections to Christ.
42. And they said. Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph, whose
father and mother we know ? how is it then that he saith, I came
down from heaven ?
43. Jesus therefore answered and said unto them, Murmur not
among yourselves.
44. No man can come to me, except the Father which hath sent
me draw him : and I will raise him up at the last day.
The meaning is not that the Father will draw him irresis-
tibly. The words seem to have been spoken partly in re-
proof of the Jews ; as if he had said, whatever you pretend,
you have nothing of God in you ; though he would draw
you, you will not be drawn by him; you are hardened past
conviction ; and will neither hear his voice, nor yield to any
evidence, which would draw you to me. It is also a certain
truth, and here plainly asserted, that no man cometh to
Christ, except the Father draw him by his exciting, and
assisting grace.
45. It is written in the prophets, And they shall be all tauglit of
God. Every man therefore that hath heard, and hath learned of
the Father, cometh unto me.
They shall be all taught of God, that is, they must, as
well by inward illumination, as the outward teaching of the
Son. Every one taught of the Father, cometh to Christ,
as we may : and yet, alas ! how many will not.
46. Not that any man hath seen the Father, save he which is of
God, he hath seen the Father.
And therefore hearing, and learning of him, is hearing
and learning of the Father.
47. Verily, verily, I say unto you. He that bclieveth on me hath
everlasting life.
48. I am that bread of life.
Let us observe cai-efully, that believing on Christ, is the
same with " eating him as the bread of life," or " eating
his flesh, and drinking his blood." And as the body hath
VER. 41 03.] ST. JOHN. 419
its food, without which it must die, so it is with the soul ;
it must of all necessity be nourished with its proper food,
and that food is Christ. We may hence easily understand
what follows in this chapter. The great difficulty is to have
the true hunger and thirst for the food.
49. Your fathers did cat manna in the wilderness, and are dead.
It was only food for the body. They did not get that
true life from it, which the grave cannot hold. But will
not all men be raised again ? Yes, but with this difference.,
that the wicked will be raised by the power of God, to re-
ceive their sentence of condemnation ; and believers will be
raised, by the same spirit dwelling in them, which raised
Christ from the dead. Rom. viii. 11.
50. This is tlie bread which coineth down iVoni heaven, that a
man may eat thereof, and not die.
That is, may have a never-ending life from it, though,
like all others, he must pass through the way of death to
the full enjoyment of it.
51. I am the living bread which came down from heaven : if any
man eat of this bread, he shall live for ever ; and the bread that 1
will give is my flesh, which I will give for the life of the world.
By sacrificing it upon the cross for the sin of the world,
by a particular application of it to every one for the nou-
rishment of spiritual life, especially in the supper of the
Lord Jesus Christ.
52. The Jews therefore strove amongst themselves, saying, How
can this man give us his flesh to eat ?
In the way they supposed, he could not. They cavilled
at him from a mistake of their own. Christ only wants to
be understood.
53. Then Jesus said unto them. Verily, verily, I say unto you.
Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, ye
have no life in you.
Christ, both God and man, as sent and commissioned to
give life to poor perishing simiers, by all he did and suffer-
ed in our nature, and believed in for that end.
E E 2
420 ST. JOHiV. CHAP. VI,
SECTION XXVII.
Chap, vi, ver. 54—63.
CHRIST FURTHKK EXPLAINS HOW HE IS THE BREAD OF
MFE.
54. Whoso eateth my flesh, and driuketh my blood, hath eternal
life ; and I will raise him up at the last day.
55. For mv flesh is meat indeed, and my blood is drink indeed.
56. He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth
in me, and I in him.
57. As the living Father hath sent me, and I live by the Fa-
ther : so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me.
Every one eats from the life he has, and that life is main-
tained by what he eats, relishes, and hungers for. It is
therefore of all questions the most interesting : What doth
the soul feed upon ? From whence doth it receive satisfac-
tion to its desires ? From God in Christ, or from the world,
and the flesh .''
58. This is that bread which came down from heaven : not as
your fathers did eat manna, and are dead : he that eateth of this
bread shall live for ever.
59. These things said he in the synagogue, as he taught in Ca-
pernaum.
60. Many therefore of his discijiles, when they had heard this,
said. This is an hard saying, who can hear it ?
So we say to this day, this, and that is hard : Christ's
yoke is intolerable. But he himself calls it easy. The se-
cret is, when we are in him by faith, it sits light and easy
upon us, and we have also the strength to bear it; till then
everything is hard, and if we put our necks into his yoke
one day, we take them out another.
61. When Jesus knew in himself that his disciples murmured
at it, he said unto them. Doth this offend you P
VKll. 04 — 71.] ST. JOHN. 421
62. Wh;it and if ye shall sco the Son of man ascend up where
he was before ?
When he will have power to make good all he hath said
of our quickening by him. Or rather, he spoke this to ob-
viate their gross conceit of really, and materially, eating his
flesh. How could they eat his flesh when he was soon to
be removed out of their sight ?
63. It is the spirit that quickeneth ; the flesh profitetli nothing :
the words that I speak nnto yon, they arc spirit, and they are life.
Supposing they could and did eat it, in their mistaken
sense, it would profit them nothing. The Spirit of God
operating on the spirit of man to receive Christ for life,
here is profit; the quickening is by the souFs desire and
intention. Apply this to eating and drinking in the sacra-
ment. To receive Christ in it, there is something more to
be done, besides taking the bread and wine into our mouths.
" The words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and
they are life :" that is, to be understood of spiritual life,
from spiritual eating.
The whole of this discourse, from versethetwenty-seventh,
amounts to this: Christ is to every soul, what bread, or flesh,
is to one perishing with hunger: and if we do not come
hungering and thirsting to him, as our relief, and receive
him into our hearts by faith, we die eternally.
SECTION XXVIII.
Chap. vi. ver. 64 — 71.
SOME ARE OFFKNDED AT ("HKIST.
64. But there are some of you that believe not. For Jesus
knew from the beginning, who they were that believed not, and
who should betray hiin.
Jesus knows how many of us will not believe. Do we
422 ST. JOHN. [chap. VI.
know every one for ourselves, as it is a matter of life and
death ?
65. And he said. Therefore said I unto you, That no man can
come unto me, except it were given him of my Father.
The power is offered to all, and if we do not come to him,
it is our own fault ; as, what we will not take, is in efl'ect
not given us.
66. From that time many of his disciples went back, and walked
no more with him.
They left him quite ! O unhappy men ! Though we do
not truly belong to him, it is better not to turn our backs
on Mm, and his word altogether, because some time or other
he may lay hold of us.
67. Then said Jesus unto the twelve. Will ye also go away ?
Will you also forsake him, though all the world does '^
His flock is always a little one; but let not this daunt us ;
we have no choice but either to be with it, or perish with
the world.
68. Then Simon Peter answered him, Lord, to whom shall we
go ? Thou hast the words of eternal life.
Generally, we think we may go anywhere but to Clirist.
liCt us allow our hearts to speak ; where, this moment,
does the strength of our desires carry us ? " Thou hast the
words of eternal life :" but let us take heed, that we do not
leave out repentance, faith, and newness of life, from these
words.
69. And we believe, and are sure that thou art that Christ, the
Son of the living God.
He came into the world that we might all say this, and
saying it truly is salvation.
70. Jesus answered them, Have not I chosen you twelve, and
one of you is a devil ?
Christ chose Judas with the same intent and meaning as
he did the other apostles. But it was a sad thing for him.
CllAl'. VJl.J ST. JOHN. 423
as it will be for us, to choose Satan, and his service, when
we may have Christ.
71. He spake of Judas Iscaviot the son of Simon: fur he it was
that should betray him, being one of the twelve.
The forbearance of Jesus towards Judas, is calculated to
admonish us of our danger of coming short of the favour of
God at the last. May the Lord help us to put away the
sin tliat doth most easily beset us. — Edit.
SECTION XXIX.
Chap. vii. ver. 1 — 13.
CHKIST REPllOVKS HIS KIXSMEN.
1. After these things, Jesus walked in Galilee: for he would
not walk in Jewry, because tlie Jews sought to kill him.
2. Now the Jews' feast of tabernacles was at hand.
3. His brethren therefore said unto him, Depart hence, and go
into Judica, that thy disciples also may see the works that thou
doest.
4. For there is no man that doeth any thing in secret, and he
himself seeketh to be known openly : If thou do these things, shew
thyself to the world.
They were in the common mistake of the Jews, that the
Messias would set up a worldly kingdom, to aggrandise
their nation, and free them fntm their enemies : and there-
fore, supposing he could not but have this end in view, they
wondered he did not declaie for it more openly.
5. For neither did his brethren believe in him.
An endeavour to shape Christ according to our own
wills, will, of necessity, for ever exclude belief. Neither
the brethren of Jesus, nor his nearest relations with their
worldly hearts, were nearer to belief than others.
424 ST. JOHN. [cHAr. VII.
6. Then Jesus said uiuo them. My time is nut yet come : but
your time is alway ready.
Christ's time was not yet come, of showing himself openly,
as he did afterward at his public entry into Jerusalem,
though they were in haste for it, and with a wrong view.
7. The world cannot hate you ; but me it liateth, because 1 tes-
tily of it, that the works thereof are evil.
The world cannot hate you, who are upon good terms
with it, neither knowing it, nor yourselves. " But me it
hateth, because I testify of it, that the works thereof are
evil." This was point blank against their notion, that
Christ would be received with universal approbation by
the Jews, as their king. What is the office of Christ's
servants, but, like him, to bear their testimony against the
world ? And what will follow, if they are faithful to it .''
Here is the ground of the quarrel against them, whatever
else is pretended : and if they do not give occasion for it,
what are they .^
8. Go ye up unto this least : I go not up yet unto this feast ;
lor my time is not yet lull come.
He would not go with them, or not openly, and in the
manner they would have him, as is explained in verse the
tenth.
9. When lie bad said these words unto them, be abode still in
Galilee.
10. But when his brethren were gone up, then went he
also up unto the feast, not openly, but as it were in secret.
11. Then the Jews sought him at the feast, and said. Where is
heP
Let a person ask this question truly, and he will be sure
to find Jesus.
12. And there was much murmuring among the people con-
cerning him : for some said. He is a good man : others said. Nay ;
but he deceivetb the people.
13. Howbeit no man spake o])enly of him for fear of the
Jews.
VEIL 14 — 24.] ST. JOHN. 425
So tlie truth, that is, the ministration of the gospel, is al-
ways treated ; and if Jesus himself could not please all,
let none expect to succeed better.
SECTION XXX.
Chap. vii. vcr. 11- — 24.
CHRIST TEACIIETH IN THE TKMI'LK.
14. Now about the midst of the feast Jesus went up into the
temple, and taught.
This was his business in the world, and he was always
intent upon it. Happy are they who are ready to learn of
him.
15. And the Jews marvelled, saying. How knoweth this man
letters, having never learned ?
In answer, he tells them plainly whence he had the skill
and ability to teach, and also what it was which hindered
them from learning of him.
16. Jesus answered llieui, and said, My doctrine is not iniin',
but his that sent me.
Christ tells them, that his doctrine comes directly from
God, and that it was not acquired in the ordinary "ay.
17. If any man will do his wdl, he shall know of ihe doctrine,
whether it ))e of Giod, or whether I speak of myself.
He that will do the will of God, is fitted by this dis-
position to discern, and receive the truth, and (xod will not
suffer him to be deceived. It does not follow that any
man shall know all things, or never be deceived in any-
thing ; but if we are deceived upon the whole, the fault is
in our own wills. If you are bliiitl in what concerns your
salvation, it is not for want of learning : you here know
426 ST. JOHN. [chap. VII.
from Christ where to look for tlie cause of your blind-
ness.
18. He that speaketli of liiinsell" seeketh his own glory: hut he
that seeketh his glory that sent him, the same is true, and no un-
righteousness is in him.
A man who speaks for himself, shows that he speaks of
himself, and has his own ends in view in all he does. How
few can bear the test contained in the latter part of this
verse !
19. Did not Moses give you the \d\\, and yet none of 3'ou
keepeth the law ? Why go ye about to kill me ?
They had no such thoughts of themselves, as that they
were going about to kill Christ, and scorned the imputa-
tion, though it was strictly true. We have a piercing eye
upon us.
20. The people answered and said. Thou hast a devil : who
goeth about to kill thee ?
Christ had borne his testimony, that their deeds were
evil, by charging them with murder in their hearts. And
what did they do ? They reviled him horribly, and so the
matter ended. What are we the better than these Jews ?
If Christ does not bring us to self-conviction, and amend-
ment, we cannot but hate him. No doubt these men had
some form of confessing their sins to God; but, like us,
did not mean to be taken at their word. Tell one, who
calls himself a miserable sinner in his prayers, where-
in he is so, though never so charitably and respectfully,
and he will think no usage bad enough for you.
21. Jesus answered and said unto them, I have done one work,
and ye all marvel.
You all wonder at me for breaking the sabbath, as you
suppose.
22. INIoses therefore gave luito you circumcision ; (not because
it is of Moses, but of the lathers ;) and ye on the sabbath day
circumcise a man.
23. If a man on the sabbath day receive circumcision, that the
VEU. 25 — 39.] ST. JOHN. 427
law of Moses should not be broken ; are ye angry at nie because
I have made a man every whit whole on the sabbath day ?
Christ knew the miracle had wrought a perfect cure on
him in body and soul .
24. Judge not according to llie a})pearance, but judge righteous
judgment.
Consider before you condemn.
SECTION XXXI.
Chap. vii. ver. 25—39.
HIS DISCOURSE CONTINUED.
25. Then said some of them of Jerusalem, Is not this he,
whom they seek to kill ?
26. But, lo, he speaketh boldly, and they say nothing unto bini.
Do the rulers know indeed that this is the very Christ.
Are they really of this mind, that they suffer him to
pass unmolested ? These, it seems, were some of the for-
wardest to have him censured, and they pretended to give
a reason why he could not be the Christ.
27. Ilowbeit we know this man whence he is: but when Christ
conicth, no man knoweth whence he is.
They were mistaken in both respects. Christ was not
of Nazareth, as they supposed ; and they might have
known that he was of Bethlehem ; which seems to be the
meaning of his saying in verse the twenty-eiglith.
28. Then cried Jesus in the temple as he taught, saying, Ye
both know me, aufl ye know whence I am : and I am not come of
myself, but he that sent me is true, whom ye know not.
He tells them they knew, or might Iiave known, and
ihcy would not. In conclusion, he speaks to this effect.
428 ST. JOHN. [chap.
VII.
whatever you know, there is one thing of which you are
sadly ignorant : you know not God, nor ever will, till you
know him as sending me, and me as sent by him.
29. But I know hiin : for I am from him, and he hath sent
me,
If we do not know God, let us allow Christ to teach us
to know him.
30. Then they sought to take him : but no man laid liands on
liim, because his hour was not yet come.
See how God overrules the designs of men, and has his
bridle in their jaws. If he were to let them loose, there
would be no living in the world.
31. And many of the people believed on him, and said. When
Christ Cometh, will he do more miracles than these which this man
hath done ?
They argued correctly ; and gave such a reason for their
belief, as all the world could not answer.
32. The Pharisees heard that the people murmured such tilings
concerning him ; and the Pharisees and the chief priests sent of-
ficers to take him.
33. Then said Jesus unto them. Yet a little while am 1 with you,
and then I go unto him that sent me.
It may be but a little while with ws. We have a preci-
ous moment now in our hands, and death will soon snatch
it from us.
34. Ye shall seek me, and shall not find me : and where I aiu,
thither ye cannot come.
Because they would not. Nothing can kee]) us from God,
but our own wills.
35. Then said the Jews among themselves. Whither will he go,
that we shall not find him ? will he go unto the dispersed among
the Gentiles, and teach the Gentiles ?
36. What manner of saying is this that he said. Ye shall seek
me, and shall not find me : and where I am, thither ye cannot
come !*
VKR. 40— ;j3.] ST. JOHN'. 429
They would have understood him better, if their wills
had inclined them to seek him ; and their hearts had been
set upon the place where he was going.
37. In the last day, that great day of the feast, Jesus stood and
cried, saying, If any man thirst, let him come unto me, and
drink.
Christ, we may be sure, would give the most weighty in-
struction when there was the greatest concourse, "in the
last day." " Jesus stood and cried." Hark! he cries now,
and with so loud a voice as to be heard by all, in all parts
of the earth. "If any man thirst, let him come unto me,
and drink." Whoever is athirst for Christ, will come to
him, and none else can.
38. He tliat believeth on me, as the Scripture hath said, out of
his belly shall flow rivers of living water.
That is, living water shall flow from Christ, as from a
fountain, or conduit, to believers. This is too much to be
said of any other, and the scripture says it only of Christ.
No man has such abundance, no, nor a drop of this living,
or life-giving water to bestow; it is all in Christ, and to
him we must go for it.
39. (But this spake he of the Spirit, which they that beheve
on liim should receive : for the Holy Ghost was not yet given ; be-
cause that Jesus was not yet glorified.)
The Holy Spirit then is the author and giver of life,
nainely, as sent by Christ, and acting in his stead, — the
purchase of his sufferings, and the fruit of his ascension
into glory, and his session in that state.
SECTION XXXII.
Chap. vii. ver. 40 — 53.
DIVERS OPINIONS OF CHRIST.
40. Many of the people dierelore, wlicn ihoy lieard this saving,
said, Of a truth this is the Proplu-t.
430 ST. JOHN. [chap. VII.
41. Others said, This is the Christ.
The Jews therefore did not suppose the prophet spoken
of by Moses, in Deut. xviii. 15 — 18, to be the Christ.
41. But some said, Shall Christ come out of Galilee ?
42. Hath not the Scrijiture said, That Christ cometh of the
seed of David, and out of the town of Bethlehem, where David
was ?
Here they contradict what they had said before in verse
twenty-seven, "When Christ cometh, no man knoweth
whence he is."
43. So there was a division among the people hecause of
him.
We may think there is no division among tis, at least in
one respect, and that we are all for Christ. But when he
comes, we are told he will make a separation, and that he
will set many who call themselves by his name, on the left
hand. He knows whose hearts are with him, whatever they
pretend.
44. And some of them would have taken him ; but no man laid
hands on him.
Before God's time, they could not. The true servants
of God know that nothing can hurt them without his leave;
and when it is his will, they give themselves >ip to suffer-
ing.
46. Then came the officers to the chief priests and Pharisees ;
and they said unto them. Why have ye not brought him ?
46. The officers answered. Never man spake like this man.
So we think ; but to what purpose, if the truth from
his mouth do not tie up our hands, and restrain us from
acting against him, as it did them P
47. Then answered them the Pharisees, Are ye also de-
ceived ?
Fear not this reproach. As sure as ever any belong to
Christ, they must hear it from their ignorant neigh-
bours.
VEIL 40—53.] ST. jouyi. 431
48. Have any of ihe rulers or of the Pharisees believed on
him ?
This is a prevailing argument at all times with the care-
less, and the slothful, who will be at no pains to inquire
into the truth of the gospel of Christ. But we may ob-
serve from hence how necessary it is to judge for ourselves,
and that there are plain cases in which none can be de-
ceived. If the people, in this instance, had seen only with
the eyes of the learned, they would never have seen Christ.
On the other hand, there is certainly a deference due to law-
ful teachers, and to the apostle's injunction, " Obey them
that have the rule over you.*"
4'J. But tliis people who knoweth not the law are cursed.
Here the cursers were stark mad, completely blind, and
cursed themselves : they were the very men who knew not
the law.
50. Nicodenuis saith unto them, (lie that came to .Tesus by
night, being one of theiu,)
51. Doth our law judge any man, before it hear him, and know
what he doeth ?
Nicodemus did not go to Jesus for nothing. He had
learned of him to purpose, and durst now own him in the
face of danger.
52. They answered and said imto him. Art thou also of Galilee ?
Search, and look : for out of Galilee ariseth no prophet.
They flew in the face of Nicodemus at once, with a bit-
ter taunt. We have reason to be thankful to God, that he
did not regard it. They gave Nicodemus advice to search
and look ; but, alas ! they did not follow the advice them-
selves. If they would have traced Christ up to Betiile-
hem, as they might have done, their eyes might have been
opened. Let us search, and we shall see the truth. Why
are we blind in the things of Christ, but because we do not
inquire after them with care, and a suitable concern ?
o3. And every man went unto his own honst-.
432 ST. JOHN. [chap. VIII.
Nothing came of tlieir consultation against Jesus at that
time, because his hour for being delivered to their will was
not yet come. Nevertheless, though God restrained them,
their guilt was the same, and in his judgment they did what
they would have done. " Keep thy heart with all dili-
gence !"
SECTION XXXIII.
Chap. viii. ver. 1 — 11.
THE WOMAN TAKEN IN ADULTERY.
1. Jesus wentunto the mount of Olives.
2. And early in the morning he came again into the temple, and
all the people came unto him ; and he sat down, and taught
them.
Christ was always intent upon his business. Minister,
look at thy pattern. " And all the people came unto him ;"
here is a lesson for the people. Christ is now going to
teach us. Let what he says reach our consciences; that
finding our sin, we may go to him for forgiveness, and
learn of him to abhor, and forsake all sin.
3. And the scribes and Pharisees brought unto him a woman
taken in adultery ; and when they had set her in the midst,
4. They say unto him, Master, this woman was taken in adul-
tery, in the very act.
5. Now Moses in the law commanded us, that such should be
stoned : but what sayest thou ?
6. This they said, tempting him, that they might have to ac-
cuse him. But Jesus stooped down, and with his finger wrote on
the ground, as though he heard them not.
What ? Could they think that he who declared lustful
looking to be adultery, would countenance the gross
act ? No ; but they knew he had a way of his own
of discharging from sin, and doubted not but his answer
VEK.l 11.1 ST. JOHN. 433
would furnish thcni with matter of accusation against him,
as an enemy to the law, and to good works. We shall
find, that they were caught themselves, and made to become
their own accusers ; as we all shall be, whenever we know
ourselves.
No one knows what Christ wrote on the ground. It is
in vain to guess. Perhaps his intention might be to give
them time, and to prepare them for self- reflection.
7. So when ihey contimied asking liiin, he lUtfd up him-
self, and said unto dieni. He that is without sin among you, let
liim first cast a stone at her.
They would not be satisfied, but continued to ask. No
more would he. He now comes full upon them witli his
purpose. O what shall we do, when he lifts up himself
with his searching look, to make a way for himself into our
consciences ! It will be better to have this searching look
now, than that our first knowledge of all should come to
us at the day of judgment.
" He that is without sin among you, let him first cast a
stone at her." How many hard stones do many of us cast at
others every day of our lives, without ever thinking of sin
in ourselves !
8. And again he stooped down, and wrote on the ground.
9. And they which heard it, being convicted by their own con-
science, went out one by one, beginning at the cklest, even unto
the last : and Jesus was left alone, and the woman standing in llie
midst.
The most demure hypocrites, and those who came with
the best opinion of themselves, sneaked oft' first. Ikit let
every one, who thinks well of himself, lake especial notice,
that he is more hardened than they were, if these very
words do not bring light and conviction to his mind.
All the accusers were gone, and only Jesus, the woman,
and the company who witnessed the whole, were left.
10. When .Tesus had lifted up himself, and saw none but
VOL. II. ]■ !•
434 ST. JOHN. [chap. VIII.
the woman, he said unto her, Woman, where are those thine ac-
cusers ? hath no man condemned thee ?
Let us ask ourselves, each one, Have I never condemned
myself.^ If that be not the case with us, we shall be busy,
bold censurers of others all our lives.
11. She said. No man. Lord. And Jesus said unto her. Nei-
ther do I condemn thee : go, and sin no more.
The meaning is, I do not give thee up to condemnation :
there is mercy with the Lord. Blessed be God for this
saying. It is the very thing we all want ; and when we
know it, the words of Jesus will sound sweetly in our
hearts. But let us remember, all will be lost, if the next
words do not sound as deeply into them, " Go, and sin no
more," Let none pretend to believe one from the mouth
of Christ, if they do not believe the other.
The Pharisees knew that Jesus forgave sins, and
preached the forgiveness of sins, and supposing, in their
great wisdom, that it was a dangerous doctrine, laid a snare
for him, iwto which they thought he must necessarily fall,
either by retracting what he had said at other times of the
forgiveness of sins, or by diminishing from the sacredness
of the law. Jesus was not to be caught in the snare; but
with admirable address, he brought their consciences over
to his side ; and at the same time he preached both the law
and the gospel, by forgiving the sinner, and condemning all
sin.
Note, this passage of the woman taken in adultery, is
omitted in some copies of the Gospel of St. Luke, and re-
moved out of its place in others. But what miserable
mistakers of the gospel, and sacrilegious robbers of our
peace, were those who would have secreted it ! I suppose,
with the same pharisaicg,l pretence, as if it might do harm.
VEIL 12 — 52.] ST. JOHN. 435
SECTION XXXIV„
Chap. viii. vcr. 12 — 25.
CHllIST IS THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD.
12. Then spake .fcsus again unto them, saying, I am the light
of the world : ho that followcth me shall not walk in darkness, but
shall have the light o(" life.
Christ is to the soul what the sun is to all nature ; and
those who follow him in liis teaching and example, are in
the way of a true life here, and have the light in them
which leadeth to eternal life; necessarily implying, that
whoever does not follow him, is in the darkness of death,
whatever he does, or whatever he thinks of himself.
13. The Pharisees therefore said unto him. Thou bearest record
of thyself; thy record is not true.
They declared that his record was not true ; because, as
they pretended, it was unsupported by other evidence.
What they said was false ; he had other witness besides
his own ; and we learn from hence that no evidence is suf-
ficient for those who will not be convinced.
14. Jesus answered and said unto them. Though I bear record
of myself, yet my record is true : for I know whence I came, and
whither I go ; but ye cannot tell whence I come, and whither T
go-
" My record is true,"" in itself; for I know what I am,
though you do not.
15. Ye judge after the liesh ; I judge no man.
Ye judge blindly, proudly, without self-knowledge, and
therefore without pity; as in case of the poor woman. "I
judge no man," without first offering liim mercy, and call-
ing him to repentance.
It). And \et if 1 judge, my judgment is true: for 1 am not
alone, but 1 and the P'atber that sent me.
F V 2
436 ST. JOHN. [chap. VIII.
Christ's judgment is infallible, and strictly just, though
he were to give up all to condemnation. But to our comfort,
He, who best knoweth the desert of sin, and cannot be de-
ceived in judging of any, is not like rash man, for proceed-
ing to extremities at once.
17. It is also written in your law, that tlie testimony of two
men is true.
18. I am one that bear witness of myself, and the Father that
sent me beareth witness of me.
Though his testimony was true in itself, he did not ex-
pect they should acquiesce in it, but refers them again to
fuller evidence, that of the Father bearing witness to his
mission by miracles. Those who reject him, will be made
to know that it was not for want of proof.
19. Then said they unto him. Where is thy Father? Jesus
answered, Ye neither know me nor my Father ; if ye had known
me, ye should have known my Father also.
This assertion came from his mouth more than once, or
twice. We cannot possibly know God in his justice and
holiness, what he does to save us, and what he expects from
us, and why he will condemn us, but through the know-
ledge of Christ. And yet vain man, who neither knows
himself, nor anything else, will be prying into the mind of
God, and telling him what he must do.
20. These words spake Jesus in the treasury, as he taught in the
temple : and no man laid hands on him ; for his hour was not vet
come.
St. John repeats this observation, and it has great weight
in it. Whatever men propose, they cannot stir one step
in the execution of their designs, without the will of God.
21. Then said Jesus again unto them, I go my way, and ye shall
seek me, and shall die in your sins : whither I go, ye cannot come.
How dreadful, never to find the want of Christ, till we
are dying in our sins ! " Whither I go, ye cannot come."
The impossibility was in their own wills, and worldly
hearts.
VER. 26—38.] ST. JOHN. 437
22. Then said the Jews, Will he kill himself? because he saith.
Whither I go, ye cannot come.
They meant, that they would have him, if he was any-
where in the world.
23. And he said unto them, Ye are from beneath ; I am from
above : ye arc of this world ; I am not of this world.
This is the case of all out of Christ ; and they are in a
state of condemnation, because they are from beneath, and
of this world, and have not got above it, by faith in Christ.
The consequence he states in the next verse.
24. I said therefore unto you, that ye shall die in your sins : for
if ye believe not that I am he, ye shall die in your sins.
This is the awful consequence of unbelief at all times,
and to all persons. — Edit.
25. Then said they unto him. Who art thou ? And Jesus saith
unto them. Even the same that I said unto you from the begin-
ning.
How many are so ignorant of Christ, as to be ready to
ask, who he is? How many say plainly, christian know-
ledge is too deep for them !
Jesua, in effect, tells us, " he is the same," he is at a
word with us, and cannot alter himself to suit our purpose.
If we stay till doom's-day, he will never be any other than
what he has already declared himself to be.
SECTION XXXV.
Chap. viii. ver. 26—38.
CHRIST JUSTIFIES HIS DOCTRINE.
26. I have many things to say and to judge of you : but he that
sent me is true ; and I speak to the world those things which I have
heard of him.
438 ST. JOHN. [chap. VIII.
Let us take heed lest Chi'ist should have many things to
say and judge of us.
27. They understood not that he spake to them of the Father.
And therefore what he spake was the same as if it had
been spoken by the Father. This is what every Christian
believes.
28. Then said Jesus unto them, When ye have lifted up the
Son of man, then shall ye know that I am he, and that I do no-
thing of myself; but as my Father hath taught me, I speak these
things.
He says that they should know him after his crucifixion,
by his resurrection, ascension, and sending the Holy Spirit.
But did they generally know, and own him ? No. The
meaning thei-efore is, that they should have the fullest
possible means of knowing him. They knew indeed in
dreadful reality who he was, in their national punishment.
29. And he that sent me is with me: the Father hath not left
me alone ; for I do always those things that please him.
He that is able to say this sincerely, knows Christ, and
the way to have God with him.
30. As he spake these words, many believed on him.
31. Then said Jesus to those Jews which beheved on him. If ye
continue in my word, then are ye my disciples indeed.
Let us learn of Christ himself what is a sure mark of
discipleship. But how can we receive, or continue in his
word, if we will not be at the pains to know what it is ?
32. And ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you
free.
Blessed is the man who says, I will know the truth, and
be of it, whatever it costs me. " And the truth shall make
you free." Free from the tyranny of sin, the yoke of the
law as a covenant, a spirit of bondage, and the fear of
condemnation : free to choose what God chooses for us.
33. They answered liim, We be Abraham's seed, and were
VEIL 2G— 38.] ST. JOHN. 439
never in bondage to any man : liow sayest thou, ye shall be made
free ?
It was utterly false that they were never in bondao-e.
Besides the inward bondage of sin, of which Christ was here
speaking, they were not their own masters ; yet they would
not understand that they had been, and were then, in a state
of outward bondage to another nation. How blind and
perverse is man !
34. Jesus answered them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Who-
soever committeth sin is the servant of sin.
He is a poor slave to the worst of masters ; he has as
many masters as sins, and nothing but death for his wages.
35. And the servant abideth not in die house for ever : but the
Son abideth ever.
In Christ we are sons, and heirs with him. He came to
make us sons and heirs. He came to free us from sin,
which we have contracted through our blindness and iono-
ranee ; he came to make us free to righteousness, through
the truth. Out of Christ we have neither lot nor portion
in God's family.
36. If the Son therefore shall make you free, ye shall be free
indeed.
To this test we must come. Has Christ indeed made us
free, to serve God, and live according to his will, with the
full consent of our minds t For servants we must be, either
of God or Satan ; and freedom, is not freedom to do what
we please, but what we should. AVe know that we should
love and obey God, and yet the world and our lusts will
not suffer us. What is this but Satan''s chain about us.? As
ever you would be happy, let Christ take it off.
37. I know that ye are Abraham's seed : but ye seek to kill ine
because my word hath no place in you.
38. 1 speak that which I have seen with my Father: and ye do
that which ye have seen with your father.
Who that father is he tells them afterwards. We have
either the nature of God, or that of the devil, in us: and
440 ST. JOHN. [chap. viii.
according to thai nature, one, or the other, is our father.
AVe have no other choice. Surely it behoves us to know
whose children we are.
SECTION XXXVI.
Chap. viii. ver. 39—49.
Christ's authority asserted.
39. They answered and said unto liini, Abraham is our father,
•lesus saith unto them, If ye were Abraham's children, ye would
do the works of Abraham.
So he says to us ; what is your baptism, and Christian
profession, without the works proper to them .'*
40. But now ye seek to kill me, a man that lialh told you the
truth, which I have heard of God : this did not Abraham.
41. Ye do the deeds of your father. Then said they unto him,
We be not born of fornication ; we have one Father, even God,
Saying this vehemently, is not sufficient. Let us think
how much is implied in being a child of God.
42. Jesus said unto them. If God were your Father, ye would
love me : for I jjroceeded forth, and came from God ; neither came
I of myself, but he sent me.
Jesus tells us he came from the Father, to teach us to
know and love him as a Father.
43. Why do ye not understand my speech ? even because ye
cannot hear my word.
Hearing, is hearing in an honest and good heart ; and in
the want of this, they could not, none can, hear and under-
stand.
44. Ye are of your father tlie devil, and the lusts of your father
ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not
in the truth, Ijccause there is no truth in him. Wlien he sjtcaketh
a lie, he spcakelli of his own : for he is a liar, and tlic father of it.
VER. 39— 49.] ST. JOHN. 441
This is a horrid relation ! If we have not already broken
ourselves oft' from Satan, surely we shall do it as soon as
jDossible.
45. Anil because I tell you the truth, ye believe me not.
The very reason why the gospel is so little believed is,
because it is the truth. It does not suit our worldly wills,
and depraved natures ; which for the most part, is what
we mean by our reason.
46. Which of you conviuceth inc of sin ? And if I say the truth,
why do ye not believe nie :'
He had not one blemish in his life, to lessen the force of
truth from his mouth. None other could ever make this
challenge.
47. He that is of God, heareth God's words : ye therefore hear
them not, because ye are not of God.
You do not hear God's word with effect. The true dis-
ciple not only hears, but approves, and believes. Others
" hear, and hear not." Having nothing of God in them,
his words can take no hold of them ; and their not receiv-
ing them is full proof that they have nothing of God in
them.
48. Tlieii answered the Jews, and said unto him. Say we not
well that thou art a Samaritan, and hast a devil P
Remember this when you are reproached for the truth's
sake.
49. Jesus answered, I have not a devil ; but I honour my Father,
and ye do dishonour me.
This was a full answer to their charge, that he had a
devil. How could he be possessed with Satan, who had
nothing at i)eart but the glory of God ?
442 ST. JOHN. [chap. vni.
SECTION XXXVII.
Chap. viii. ver. 50 — 59.
.lESUS JUSTIFIES HIMSELF.
50. And I seek not mine own glory : there is one that seeketh
and judgeth.
Who will judge you, and vindicate me, to your eternal
confusion, if you do not believe.
51. Verily, verily, I say unto you. If a man keep my saying,
he shall never see death.
Christ here teaches that there is no way to escape death.
Though believers die, like all other men, it is not under a
sentence of death ; and the life which is begun in them, if
they keep it to the end, does not die with their bodies.
52. Then said the Jews unto him. Now we know that thou hast
a devil. Ahraham is dead, and the prophets ; and thou sayest. If
a man keep my saying, he shall never taste of death.
53. Art thou greater than our father Abraham, which is dead ?
and the prophets are dead: whom makest thou thyself?
54. Jesus answered, If I honour myself, my honour is nothing :
it is my Father that honoureth me ; of whom ye say, that he is
your God.
55. Yet ye have not known him ; but I know him : and if I
should say, I know him not, I should be a liar like unto you: but
I know him, and keep his saying.
56. Your father Abraham rejoiced to see my day: and he saw
it, and was glad.
Abraham had Christ revealed to him, and he made him
all his hope. As great a saint as he was, his joy was in
Christ, and the righteousness of faith.
57. Then said the Jews unto him. Thou art not yet fifty years
old, and hast thou seen Abraham ?
They spake of the age of Jesus, at the highest calcula-
tion, not knowing how old he was.
CHAP. IX.] ST. JOHN. 443
58. Jesus saith unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Be-
fore Abraham was, I am.
That is, I had a being, and that from eternity.
59. Then took they up stones to cast at him ; but Jesus hiil
himself, and went out of the temple, going through the midst of
them, and so passed by.
This he probably did by a divine power. He held their
eyes so tliat they saw him no longer. As God did at the
prayer of Elisha, 2 Kings, vi. 17 — 19.
SECTION xxxvni.
Chap. ix. ver. 1 — 7.
THE MAN BOllN BLIXD RESTORED TO SIGHT.
1 . And as Jesus passed by, he saw a man which was blind from
his birth.
2. And his disciples asked him, saying, Master, who did sin,
this man, or his ])arents, that he was born blind ?
They inquired if he had sinned in some other body. It
seems that they had entertained the notion of the transmi-
gration of souls ; or, perhaps, they thought his blindness
was a punishment for some sin foreseen. What they meant
is not the matter of the chiefest concern to us.
3. Jesus answered. Neither bath this man sinned, nor his pa-
rents; but that the works of God should be made manifest in him.
His blindness was not inflicted on him for any particular
sin, or sinfulness, of himself, or his parents.
His restoration to sight was for the glory of God, and
to promote our belief in Christ. This man's blindness
brought him to the knowledge of Christ, and proved the
greatest of all blessings to him. Afflictions are the means
of saving more souls, perhaps, than anything else ; and it
444 ST. JOHN. [chap. IX.
is his own fault if God does not produce good out of all the
evil that befals us.
4. I must work the works of him that sent me, while it is dav :
the night cometh, when no man can work.
Here Christ speaks like other men, and chiefly to give a
lesson of instruction to all. We have a work upon our
hands, which must of all necessity be done, and we have
not a moment's time to spare.
" The night cometh, when no man can work." If that
night, which gives us up to judgment, should be near at
hand, are we ready ? O ! let us think, this night, and every
night we lie down in our beds, what is our great business
in the world, and what condition we are in to appear before
God.
5. As long as I am in the world, I am the light of the world.
Christ is not less so, now that he is in heaven. He is
the light of the world at all times. He is now in the
world to shine upon us, and now is our time for walking in
his light, and for reaping the full benefit of it
6. When he had thus spoken, he spat on the ground, and made
clay of the spittle, and he anointed the eyes of the blind man with
the clay.
The healing virtue was not in the clay, (for no means
could be more unlikely,) but in the power of him who
formed man of the dust of the ground ; and we make the
right improvement of the miracle, when we trust in the
same power for our spiritual sight, and new creation.
7. And said unto him. Go, wash in the pool of Siloam, (which
is by interpretation. Sent.) He went his way therefore, and
washed, and came seeing.
The interpretation affords a lesson to us. The word sent,
naturally turns our thoughts to Christ, who was sent of
God for our recovery. All depends on knowing our need
of him. " He was washed, and came seeing." There was
no more virtue in the pool than in the clay, to restore his
VER. 8 — 17.] ST. JOHN. 445
sight ; but lie did as he was commanded, and his cure fol-
lowed.
SECTION XXXIX.
Chap. ix. ver. 8 — 17.
HE IS BROUGHT TO THE PHARISKES.
8. Tlie neiglibours, therefore, and tliey which before had seen
him that he was blind, said, Is not this he that sat and begged ?
9. Some said, Tliis is he : others said. He is like him; but he
said, I am he.
These persons present a true picture of mankind, blun-
dering in the dark, some saying one thing, some another,
but unwilling to see the truth when it is presented to them.
" But he said, I am he." Let us endeavour to say this,
every one of us for ourselves: I am he to whom the Lord
hath showed mercy.
10. Therefore said they unto him, How were thine eyes
opened ?
11. He answered and said, A man that is called Jesus made
clay, and anointed mine eyes, and said unto me. Go to the pool of
Siloam, and wash : and I went and washed, and I received sight.
The blind man is now preaching to us, and is sendino- us
to Jesus for the cure we all want of him. If it was for our
bodies we should listen to him, and say, he who healed him,
can heal me. Remember who gave him this name Jesus,
and for what end. Matt. i. 21.
12. Then said they unto him, Where is he? He said, I know
not.
13. They brought to the Pharisees him that aforetime was blind.
They did this that they might inquire into, and con-
sider the matter. Some of them soon decided it, by aspers-
ing him as a sabbath-breaker. You may here see with
446 ST. JOHN. [chap. IX.
advantage, how hardly those who would have condemned
him, were put to it, to find a pretext.
14. And it was the sabbath-day when Jesus made the clay, and
opened his eyes.
15. Then again the Pharisees also asked him how he had re-
ceived his sight. He said unto them, He put clay upon mine eves,
and I washed, and do see.
16. Therefore said some of the Pharisees, This rnan is not of
God, because he keepeth not the sabbath day. Others said. How
can a man that is a sinner do such miracles ? And there was a
division among them.
Upon the weak and false pretence that Jesus did not
keep the sabbath-day, they baffled the force of a miracle,
which was intended to open their eyes. So Christ's ser-
vants are first reproached falsely, and then disgraced.
Others justly ask, " How can a man that is a sinner do
such miracles?" Let us come in with these, into the light of
divine truth, and leave the rest to their blindness. Let us
hold to the evidence of miracles, and we shall keep fast hold
of Christ, and have an invincible argument for believing,
and obeying him in everything, though never so cross to
our own reason, and worldly interest.
" There was a division among them," and there is a divi-
sion wherever Christ comes. We have his own word for it,
Matt. X. 35 : " For I am come to set a man at variance
against his father, and the daughter against her mother,
and the daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law. And
a man's foes shall be they of his own household." Jesus,
however, brings us a blessed peace, peace with God, peace
in ourselves, and a peaceable disposition towards all men ;
but his followers must, and will speak for him, and this, of
course, sets the world against theuu Where is the blame ?
17. They say unto the blind man again, What sayest thou of
him, that he hath opened thine eyes? He said. He is a prophet.
Do we, will we say this ? If he has opened our eyes what
do we therefore think of him ?
The cure of this man had wrought faith in him, and faith
VEIL 18 — 28] ST. JOHN. 447
made him bold to acknowledge Christ to be a prophet.
Why are we afraid to speak for Jesus, but because we have
received little or nothing from him ?
SECTION XL.
Chap. ix. ver. 18—28.
THE MIRACLK IS DISPUTED.
18. But the Jews did not believe concerning him, that lie had
been blind, and received his sight, until they called the parents of
liiin that had received his sight.
If they had only wanted to know the truth, and then to
make a proper use of it, this would have been right. But
it was the strong working of unbelief, and this turns itself
into all shapes to avoid conviction.
19. And they asked them, saying, Is this your son, who ye say
was born blind ? how then doth he now see ?
20. His parents answered them and said. We know that this is
our son, and that he was born blind :
21. But by what means he now seeth, we know not; or v\bo
hath opened his eyes, we know not : he is of age ; ask him : he
shall speak for himself.
22. These words spake his parents, because they feared the
Jews: for the Jews had agreed already, that if any man did con-
fess that he was Christ, he should be put out of the synagogue.
Fear of man, is one of the greatest difficulties we have to
encounter, in coming to Christ. Here thousands stop short,
and though they see the right way, will not enter upon it ;
because the world is in another way, and they do not choose
to endure its reproaches.
23. Therefore said his parents. He is of age, ask him.
24. Then again called ilicy the man that was blind, and said
unto him, Give God the praise : we know that this man is a
sinner.
448 ST. JOHN. [chap. IX.
By a true confession, they bid him give God the praise.
This is worthy of our notice, though it came from such
unhallowed mouths.
When they said, " We know that this man is a sinner,"
they meant that they themselves were not. Here was great
boldness, and, as it often happens, arising from great blind-
ness. Well may others, knowing themselves to be sinners,
bear to have this said of them, when it was said so confi-
dently of the only man who never was a sinner.
25. He answered and said. Whether he be a sinner or no, I
know not : one thing I know , that, whereas I was blind , now 1
see.
We are all born blind to the things of God, as this man
was in respect of his bodily eyes. What can we say now ?
That our eyes are opened to see sin in ourselves more than
we ever imagined, and death for sin ; to see Christ, and life
in him : to see the beauty and necessity of holiness, and
that our wills are with Christ for the attainment of it.^ Or
are we still blind, going on in the beaten track of the world,
seeing no need of Christ, and never considering what a
work he has to do in us ? Whatever you may think, it is
the happiest condition on earth, to be able to say truly,
" One thing I know, that whereas I was blind, now I
see."
26. Then said they lo liini again, What did he unto tliee ? how
opened he thine eyes ?
Mark again the workings of unbelief, and how it seeks
for pretences to maintain itself. They said, " What did
lie to thee," and how opened he thine e_yes.^ when the only
thing they should have asked was respecting the fact, that
they were opened, and that it could only be by a divine
power.
27. He answered theui, I have told you already, and ye did
not hear : wherefore would ye hear it again ? will ye also be his
disciples ?
They heard but they did not believe him. What is all
VER. 29—41.] ST. JOHN. 449
our hearing, if it does not bring us to faith in Christ, and
newness of life ?
28. Then they reviled liini, and said. Thou art his disciple ; but
we are Moses' disciples.
They thought this the greatest reproach they could cast
on liini. Do not mistake : it is seldom otherwise. A true
disciple is still a bye-word, even among those who call
themselves Christians.
SECTION XLI.
Chap. ix. ver. 29—41.
THE JEWS OAST IIIM OUT OE THE SYNAGOOIJE.
29, We know that God spake unto Moses : as for this fellow,
we know not from whence he is.
We know no more than they did, till we come to Christ
in faith, and with an earnest desire to experience his power
in us.
30. The man answered and said unto them. Why herein is a
marvellous thing, that ye know not whence he is, and yet he hath
o))ened mine eyes.
We know from whence he is, and have no doubt of liis
coming from God ; but in vain, if we do not consider the
ends for which he came, and that he might open our eyes.
.31. Now wc know that God heareth not sinners: but if any man
be a worshipper of God, and doeth his will, him he heareth.
The conclusion was undeniable ; God would never have
enabled him to perform such a miracle, if he had been a
simier. I^et us apply tiiis to our own prayers, and learn
from hence in what way they will be heard.
32. Since the world bc^^an was it not heard that any man opened
the eyes of one that was born blind.
VOL. If. (i a
450 ST. JOHN. [chap. IX.
33. II" this man were not of God, he could do nothing.
The plain reasoning of this man, did not convince them ;
but rather provoked their enmity still more. When men
cannot answer an argument, they too often revile those who
offer it. — Edit.
34. They answered and said nnto him, Thou wast allogetlier
born in sins, and dost thou teach us ? And they cast him out.
Because he was born blind, they accused him of having
been born in sin. We are often falling into the same
rashness, and presumption : Christ knew better.
" Dost thou teach us ?"" Observe the blindness and pride
of worldly wisdom. They thought not of sin in them-
selves, and would not be taught by an illiterate man.
Nevertheless, he was well qualified for the office, by the
recovery of his sight, and the knowledge of Christ's
power in himself.
" And they cast him out," namely, of their communion.
If man's judgment were always to be ratified in heaven,
many saints would be excluded.
35. Jesus heard that they had cast him out ; and wlien he had
found him, he said unto him. Dost thou believe on the Son of
God?
Doubtless we think it great condescension in Jesus, and
a great blessing to this poor man, that he would be at the
pains to seek him. O ! did he not come down from heaven
with bowels of pity, to seek and to save us all, to suffer
and die for us ? Does he not seek us in his word, and
make the first offer of himself to us by his Spirit ? And
does he not rejoice over us when we are found of him ?
Let us think ourselves lost and undone without him, and
we shall be found of him.
Remember that, " by grace ye are saved, through faith,'"
Eph. ii. 8, and then we shall see how necessary it is that
every one of us should be able to answer this important
question for ourselves, " Dost thou believe on the Son of
God ?"
VER. 29 — 41.] ST. JOHN. 451
36. He answered and said, Who is he, fiOrd, tliat I might be-
lieve on him P
We have not this question to ask. We know it is /le,
the only begotten Son of God, who was born of the Virgin
Mary, and who came into the world to save sinners.
37. And Jesus said unlo him, Thou hast boih seen him, and it
is he that taliieth with thee.
He has been speaking to us tliroughout this chapter, as
well as to the blind man ; he speaks to us in every one of
the gospels, and all to this end, that he may bring us to a
spiritual sight of him, and speak himself into our hearts.
3b. And he .said. Lord, I believe. And lie worshipped him,
Believe in the Lord Jesus Christ, as thy Saviour and
Redeemer, and the worship of thy heart will follow.
39. And Jesus said. For judgment I am come into tliis world,
that ihey which see not might see; and that they which see mio-jit
be made blind.
Christ says, " I atn come for judgment," — to give to
every man according to the truth of his case. " That they
which see not might see ;" who though blind, as all men
are by nature, yet know themselves, and arc willino- to
have their eyes opened ; these, through mercy, shall see.
" And tliat they which see might be made blind." Who
think they see when they do not, and are too wise to learn of
Christ. These, by the judgment of God, shall be left to
their natural blindness.
40. And some of the Pharisees which were with him heard these
words, and said unto him. Arc we blind also ?
We need not their learning to have enough of their pride,
and self-conceit. What ! says one, do you take me for a
reprobate ? Have I not been baptized ? W'ould you make
me believe that I am more ignorant than the rest of the
world ? Another says, Do you think I have lived all this
time for nothing ? One question put home to yourselves
would stagger all this unbelief. Did you ever sit down
G (; 2
452 ST. JOHN [chap. X.
one hour in your wliole lives, to think of your state, and
what you must do to be saved ?
41. Jesus said unto them. If ye were blind, ye should have no
sin : but now ye say. We see ; therefore your sin remaineth.
Better would it be for you, if ye were quite blind ; for
then the sin you could not see, would not be laid to your
charge. You are now condemned out of your own mouth,
as sinning against light, because ye say, " We see ; there-
fore your sin remaineth."
SECTION XLII.
Chap. X. ver. 1 — 9.
CHIUST THE DOOR.
1. Verily, verily, I say unto you. He that entereth not by the
door into the sheepfold, but climbeth uj) some other way, the same
is a thief and a robber.
He that entereth not by Christ, and /or Christ, by faith
in him, and a sincere desire to bring others to him, " but
climbeth up some other way," has some of his own ends in
view ; and has no regard to the flock for its own good,
but to make a prey of it for himself, " the same is a thief
and a robber."
2. But he that entereth in by the door is the shepherd of the
sheep.
And no other is, in God's account, whatever he may be
in his own, or in the opinion of the world.
3. To him the porter openeth ; and the sheep hear his voice :
and he calleth his own sheep by name, and leadeth them out.
To understand this, and what follows, we must know
that the way of keeping sheep in that country, was in some
respects different from ours. Besides the shepherd, they
VER. 1—9.] ST. JOHN. 453
had a porter, or door-keeper, to guard the sheep by night
from wihl beasts and thieves ; and they gave names to
their sheep, which they were taught to know ; and they
followed the shepherd's call. In the spiritual meaning, God,
or the Holy Spirit, is the door-keeper ; and if he does not
open to the shepherd, the sheep cannot follow him.
4. And when he pnlteth forth his own sheep, he goetli bel'ove
llieni, and the sheep follow him : for they know his voice.
The shepherd of souls (the minister of Christ) should
go before his sheep, in doctrine and example. "And the
sheep follow him," as they ought todo, knowing his concern
for then), and'discerning the wholesomeness of his instruc-
tions.
5, And a stranger will they not follow, but will flee from him :
for they know not the voice of strangers.
The sheep would not follow a stranger ; and persons
enlightened by the Holy Spirit should not follow false
teachers. The meaning farther is, that they shall be
enabled to discern false teachers. If they are first dis-
posed to follow God, he will not suffer them to be deceived
to their ruin. .John vii. 17.
(j. This parable spake Jesus mUo them : but they understood
not what things they were which be spake unto them.
Christ explains himself sufficiently, in what follows ;
and the way is so clearly marked out for all succeeding
pastors, that, though they may desert, they cannot mis-
take it.
7. Then said Jesus unto llieni again, Verily, verily, I say unto
you, I am the door of the sheep.
To the sheep ; or, by which the shepherd enters to the
care of them. For he is speaking of the shepherds, and
fheir manner of entering upon their office.
8. All tlial ever came before me are thieves and robber.^ : but
the .«heep did not bear iheni.
454 ST. JOHN. [chap. X
Those who pretended to be the Messiah, as many did
about that time, were thieves and robbers : but the true
sheep, well-meaning disciples, deservedly so called for their
sincerity and simplicity, " did not hear them," For some
did hear them, and the generality did not hear Christ.
9. I am the door : by me if any man enter in, he shall be saved,
and shall go in and out, and find pasture.
" He shall go in and out," with the consent and appro-
bation of the door-keeper, (the Holy Ghost,) "and shall
find pasture," for his dear sheep, by an abundant supply
from the chief shepherd.
Christ, sent of God to be the great shepherd of the
sheep, is also the door by which all others enter upon their
office ; and under this similitude, his own care and concern
for the sheep., and the qualifications of every true shep-
herd, are described in the most lively and affecting man-
ner„ Let all who are concerned, that is, the ministers of
Christ, keep their eyes and hearts upon tliis pattern. And
do thou, O blessed Jesus, enable us to follow thee, in a
diligent and compassionate feeding the flock, which thou
hast purchased with thy own blood.
SECTION XLIII.
Chap. X. ver. 10 — 18.
CHlllST THE GOOD SHEPHERD.
10. The diief cometh not, but for to steal, and to kill, and to
destroy : I am come that they might have life, and that they might
have it more abundantly.
Behold the nature, and character of the false shepherd.
His great aim is to feed himself; and of course the sheep
must be neglected, and perish under his hands. " I am
come that they might have life,'' food, tiie means of life,
VER. 10 — IS.] ST. JOHN. 455
and that in greater plenty- I^et us observe, that if he
came for this end, we are in a starving condition without
him. Let us seek a spirit of discernment to get this first
and we shall be better able to know what is proper food for
our souls,
11. I am the good sliepberd : the good shepherd givcth his hfe
for the sheep.
Well, so it is ; this is being a good shepherd indeed ;
this is true concern for tlie flock ; and, blessed be God,
many have been enabled to follow Christ's example. May
his love be deeply imprinted in the hearts of all !
12. But he that is an hirehng, and not the shepherd, whose own
the sheep are not, seeth the woH" coming, and leaveth the sheep,
and flceth ; and the wolf catcheth them, and scattereth the sheep.
Not he who taketh the hire is necessarily an hireling,
for there is a divine warrant for that ; but he who under-
taketh the work chiefly, if not solely, /or the hire. O ! let
us be Christ's own sheep ! Let us be his property !
13. The hireling fleeth, because he is an hireling, and careth
not for the sheep.
It is impossible that the hii'eling shepherd should stand
by the sheep in a time of danger, or expose himself to any
hardships for their sakes. Self will be sure to be true to
itself. It would be better to lose the hire, than to have no
enjoyment of it, or lose life for it. There is a Christian
country, in which not a few run from their flocks, to live
more at ease elsewhere. Of all the fallen sons of Adam,
these are the most abandoned.
" And careth not for the sheep." This, though a seem-
ingly soft censure of a very bad disposition, cuts deep
from the mouth of Jesus, whose care for the sheep cost him
Ills life.
14. I am the good sliephoid, and kndw my sheep, and am
known of mine.
Clirist (h)es not say, " I am the good shepherd," and
456 ST. JOHN. [chap. X.
repeat it, to boast of himself; but that we might know
and come to him as such. " And know my sheep," that
is, know and love them. " And am known of mine,"
known and loved of them. Doubtless, he knows every
one of us ; who of us are his sheep, and who are not.
But it is here said, that he also is known of them. In
order to be his sheep, we must know him. Let us come to
the point. Do we know him, to trust in him for the supply
of all our wants, for remission of sins, an obedient will, and
a new heart to love God }
15. As the Father knoweth me, even so know I the Father :
and I lay down my life for the sheep.
I know the Father, even his whole heart of love to man-
kind. " And I lay down my life for the sheep," in full
union with my Father's will.
16. Aud other sheep I have, which are not of this fold : them
also I must bring, and they shall hear my voice ; and there shall
be one fold, and one shepherd.
They shall hear my voice, proclaiming the glad tidings
of salvation to them, to their unspeakable comfort. The
Jews were the only fold then. We are now gathered to it,
by the mercy of God, according to the tenor of these
words. O ! let us be sure that we are of Christ's fold, by
hearing his voice, following him faithfully, and cleaving to
him for the life of our souls. O ! let us think more
especially of the time when Christ's one flock will be ga-
thered to him in heaven out of all nations, and what it is
to be separated from that flock for ever.
17. Therefore doth my Father love me, because I lay down my
life, that I might take it again.
This is a most amazing discovery of God's love to us.
Let us mark well what is here said, and let it sink deep into
our hearts, " The Father therefore loveth the Son," as if
he was dearer to him than ever, or, as if he never loved
him before, because he willingly suHered death fur our
VER. 19—30.] ST. JOHN. 457
redemption. Who can think of this without astonishment .''
AVho can measure the depth of man's misery^ or the height
of God's love ?
Christ takes his life again, for the benefit of mankind ;
thus overcoming death for the whole human nature.
18. No man takelli it from me, but I lay it down of myscH':
It was not in the power of all the world to take it, if he
had not freely laid it down for perishing sinners.
18. I have jiowev lo lay it down, and I have power to take it
again.
Christ had power inherent in himself, as God, to speak
tile breath out of his body, as he did at his crucifixion ;
to quicken it again, as he did at his resurrection.
18. This commandment have I received of my Father.
The Father commands, and tlie Son gladly obeys.
Think again, for what .'' That we might be snatched from
the brink of hell, to live with God in heaven. Will you
perish after this ? Will not such love draw us to God ?
SECTION XLIV.
Chap. X. ver. 19—30.
niVKllS Ol'lNIONS OF CHIUST.
19. There was a division therefore again among tlie .lews lor
lliese sayings.
20. And many of them said, He lialh a devil, and is mad ; why
hear ye liim P
21. Others said. These are not the words of liim that hath a
devil : can a devil open the eyes of tlie blind ?
22. And it was ul ■leriisalem the feast of the dedication, and it
was winter.
23. And .lesiis w;dkeil in the temple in Suldmon's poicli.
24. Tben came ihe Jews round abuiil bini, and said unto biiii,
458 ST. JOHN. [chap. X.
How long (lost thou make us to doubt ? It' tlioii be the Christ, tell
us plainly.
In answer, he says he had told them, and that his mira-
cles spoke plainly enough for him. And he farther tells
them, and us, that the cause of unbelief is in ourselves,
and arises from the hardness of our own hearts.
25. Jesus answered them, I told you, and ye believed not : the
woiks that I do in my Father's name, they bear witness of me.
26. But ye believe not ; because ye are not of my sheep, as I
said unto you.
They had not teachableness and simplicity enough to
(jualify them for believing. Christ's sheep are willing to
hear, and to be governed by him ; all others are wild and
untractable. He knows this of them, whatever they think
of themselves, or however they may appear to men.
27. My sheep hear my voice, and I know tliem, and they
follow me :
28. And I give unto them eternal life ; and they shall never
perish, neither shall any pluck them out of my baud.
If any think eternal life worth anything, let them come
to Christ. lie gives nothing less ! If they can secure it
to themselves without him, or give themselves anything
better, then let them turn a deaf ear to him.
29. My Father, which gave them me, is greater than all ; and
none is able to pluck them out of my Father's hand.
This was the reward of Christ's sufferings, and all that
he desired, that he might be the Father's gift to his sheep.
But this grant does not take place, unless we give ourselves
irrevocably to him ; and then we are his, in spite of men
or devils. And farther, we are given to Christ to be
washed in his blood, purified by his Spirit, and presented
in his spotless righteousness to the Father.
30. I and my Father are one
In essence, power, ami will. Put the words, " 1 and my
VEU. 31—42.] ST. JOHN. 459
Father,"" into the mouth of any creature, the greatest
prophet, or highest angel ; and the absurdity and blas-
phemy of them will immediately appear. The Jews
understood him in the obvious and strict sense: and if
they had misapprehended his words, he would have been
one of the worst of men, if he had not told them plainly,
how much he abhorred their mistake.
SECTION XLV.
Chap. X. ver. 31 — 42.
THE MALICK OF THE JEWS.
31. Then the Jews took up stones again to stone him.
32. Jesus answered them, Many good works have I shewed you
from my Father ; for which of those works do ye stone me ?
33. The Jews answered him saying, For a good work we stone
tliee not, but for blasphemy ; and because that thou, being a man,
makest thyself God.
34. Jesus answered them, Is it not written in your law, I said,
Ye are gods ?
35. If he called them gods, unto whom the word of God came,
and the Scripture cannot be broken :
36. Say ye of him, whom the Father hath sanctiliod, and sent
into die world, Thuu blusphcuicst ; because I said, I am the Son
of God ?
37. If I do not the works of my Father, believe me not.
38. But if I do, though ye believe not me, believe die works ;
that ye may know, and believe, that the Father is in me, and I
in him.
The Jews accused Christ of blasphemy, for saying, he
was the Son of God. He answered them, that their
Scriptures call princes, and magistrates, gods ; and that
though considered in his human nature, yet as sanctified
and sent of God, lie had a better title to the appellation
than those to whom tiie ScriptuiT> gave it : at the same
4(30 ST. JOHN. [chap. XI.
time not retracting from what he had said, and what they
understood him to say, of his essential unity with God ;
but expressly asserting and confirming it, by proclaiming
his power of doing the works of his Father, and that in
virtue of his union with him.
39. Therefore they souglit again to take him ; but lie escaped
out of their hand.
He escaped with no other design but to do good else-
where, and to give himself up to them at a proper time.
40. And went away again beyond Jordan, into the place where
John at first baptized ; and there he abode.
41. And many resorted unto him, and said, John did no mira-
cle : but all things that John spake of this man were true.
They were fully convinced of the truth of John's testi-
mony concerning Christ, by his miracles. But what did
John testify of him? That he is "The Lamb of God
that taketh away the sin of the world :" and that he bap-
tizeth with the Holy Ghost.
42. And many believed on him there.
Believing on Christ, is believing on Christ for the remis-
sion of sins, and the baptism of the Holy Spirit, as the way
to eternal life. God grant that all who are here, capable
of exercising faith, may so believe on him !
SECTION XLVI.
Chap. xi. ver. 1 — 15.
CHRIST AKD THE SISTEKS OF LAZAKUS.
1. Now a certain man was sick, named Lazarus, of Bethany, the
town of Mary and her sister Martha.
2. (It was that Mary which anointed the Lord with ointment,
and wijicd his feet with her hair, whose brother Lazarus was sick.)
3. Therefore liis sisters !-enl unlo him, sayhig, Lord, behold, he
wliom thou IdVcsl is sick.
VER. 1 15.] ST. JOHN. 461
Christ says to each of us in eflFect, Art tliou sick ? And
do I not love tliee? Apply to him, call upon him, trust in
him. If it were for thy body, thou wouldest have such a
physician at any rate.
4. When .Tesus liearci that, he said, This sickness is not unto
death, but for the glory of God, tliat the Son of God might be glo-
rified thereby.
The sickness was not for Lazarus's continuance in death :
and farther, that is no death in Christ's account, which he
is happily to raise us from. " But for the gh)ry of God,
that the Son of God might be glorified thereby :" namely,
in our belief of him. But to what end do we know this, if
we do not seek to him for help in our own case, if he has
no power in us, and gets no glory by our conversion .''
5. Now Jesus loved Martha, and her sister, and Lazuriis.
He loved them with a peculiar affection. What an un-
speakable happiness was this I If I were to be asked, who
were some of the most renowned persons in history, I
should say Lazarus, and his sisters. And yet Christ's love
to all passeth knowledge. I^et us not lose it for the world.
And, O ! that we might burn with desire to have a chief
place in his love !
6. When he bad heard therefore that he was sick, he abode two
days still in the same place where he was.
That Lazarus might die before he came. His sisters
would have had him come io prevent it, but he knew bet-
ter what he had to do. Learn from hence to leave all to
liim. His own time and way arc best, and his help is not
the less sure for being delayed.
7. Then after that saith be to his disciples. Let us go into JiuUea
again.
8. His disciples say unto him. Master, the .Tews of late soiiglit
to stone thee : and goest thou thither again i'
They thought of nothing but the danger : he thought of
nothing but the glory of Goil, in the salvation of souls.
9. .Tesus answered, Ave there nol twelve hours in the day ? If
462 ST. JOHN. [chap. XI.
any man walk in the day, he stumbleth not, because he seoth the
light of this world.
10. But if a man walk in the night, he stumbleth, because there
is no light in him.
In these verses, he gives them to understand, that, like
all other men, he had a time assigned him, in which to do
his work, and he must not lose any of it. This is the wis-
dom we must learn of him, to think for what purpose the
short day of our life was given us, and how fast it is
spending.
11. These things said he: and after that, he saith unto them,
Our friend Lazarus sleepeth ; but I go that I may wake him out
of sleep.
There was but one way whereby Lazarus could become
entitled to this glorious and happy distinction ; and the
Scripture informs us how we may all become such friends
of Jesus, as to be saved by him from eternal death. Let
us mark the word 67ee/)e^/< ; so he teaches us to think and
speak of a happy death.
12. Then said his disciples. Lord, if he sleep, he shall do well.
13. Howbeit Jesus spake of his death : but they thought that
he had spoken of taking of rest in sleep.
14. Then said Jesus unto them plainly, Lazarus is dead.
15. And I am glad for your sakes, that I was not there, (to the
intent ye may believe,) nevertheless^ let us go unto him.
He says this to us, and to the intent that we may believe
in him. The miracle and their belitf of it, is nothing to us,
but as we believe, and apply it, for ourselves. He has a
work to do in us ; till we believe this, and come to him for
it, whatever else we believe of him is in vain.
VER. \G — 27.] ST. JOHN. 4G3
SECTION XLVII.
Chap. xi. ver. 16 — 27.
THE DEATH OF LAZARUS,
16. Then said Thomas, whicli is called Didymiis, unto his (VI-
low-disciples, liCt us also go, that we may die with him.
He meant that Jesus was running himself upon certain
death, but that, whatever happened, he was ready to die
with him.
17. Then when Jesus came, he found that he had lain in the
<,Mave four days already.
When he first comes to men, he finds all in a dead state.
Let us think how long we have been lying in it ; but let
not this hinder us from thinking greatly of his power.
18. Now Bethany was nigh unto Jerusalem, ahout fifteen fur-
longs ofi' :
19. And many of the Jews came to Martha and Marv, to com-
fort them concerning their brother.
20. Then Martha, as soon as she heard that Jesus was coming,
went and met him : but Mary sat still in the house.
O ! for a will to meet Jesus in humble faith, and trouble
of soul, for his comfort ! Did tliis hour ever come with us ?
"But Mary sat still in the house." Who can tell why
Martha went to meet him, and Mary did not ? Mary seems
to have been higher in faith and love, and yet she sat still
in the house ; perhaps she was superior, in the excellent
grace of patient waiting.
21. Then said Martha unto .Fesus, Lord, if thou hadst been
here, my brother had not ilied.
If we speak INIartha's words, with Martha's faith, Lord !
if thou art with us, we shall live.
22. But 1 know, that even now, whatsoever thou wilt ask ofCind,
tJod will give it thee.
464 ST. JOHN. [chap. xr.
We know tliat this same Jesus is our advocate with the
Father, and now interceding for us at the right hand of
God.
23. Jesus saith unto her, Tliy brother shall rise again.
24. Martha saith unto him, I know that he shall rise again in
the resurrection at the last day.
Her belief of this great article of faith would be con-
firmed beyond all doubt, when she saw the power of Jesus
in restoring her brother to life again ; and the several par-
ticulars of this transaction are set before us, for our belief
and assurance,
25. Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrection, and the life : he
that believeth on me, thougli he were dead, yet shall he live :
Christ is the resurrection and the life. 1st. As over-
coming death in his* own person. 2ndly. As the author
and cause of a happy resurrection, by raising us first from
our death in sin.
Christ hath taught us already what to call the death of
a believer in him, it is a falling asleep : and he lies down in
his grave as in a bed, to awake the same man, with the
same life, in the morning of the resurrection.
26. And whosoever liveth, and believeth in me, shall never die.
Believest thou this ?
Whosoever he be that so believeth on Jesus Christ, as to
get true life from him, " shall never die :" he does not die
under a sentence of death. The curse is removed from him,
and the life he has received from Ciirist will be continued
for ever, and completed in heaven.
"Believest thou this.?" — Be not deceived. Let each put
this question home to himself: hear it from Christ's mouth.
Do I believe, not only that he is the resurrection, and the
life, but that he must be the resurrection and the life to me ?
And do I indeed come to him for this end, that by faith in
him, and the newness of life that follows it, I may be en-
titled to a blessed resurrection, nnd be qualified to partici-
pate in its blessings.
VER. 28 44.] ST. .TOHM. 465
27. She saitli unto hiin, Yea, Lord : I believe that thou art the
Christ, the Son of God, which should come into the world.
She had faith in herself, and could give a right answer
at once. Here then we must ground ourselves. It is in
vain to fly to our good hearts, and good meanings, instead
of Christ. This is sad work, and we are miserably in the
dark, till we can say, " Yea, Lord, I believe that thou art
the Christ, the Son of God."
SECTION XLVIII.
Chap. xi. ver. 28 — 44.
LAZAllUS RAISED FROM THE DEAD.
28. And when she had so said, she went her way, and called
Marv her sister secretly, saying, The Master is come, and callelh
lor thee.
There is a sense in which he calleth now for every one of
us, and is ready for us with all his blessings. AVhat should
we have thought of Mary, if she had not come .'' How long
will the heart be deaf to the gracious calls of Christ ?
29. As soon as she heard that, she arose quickly, and came unto
liim.
See here what wc should do, when Christ calls us by his
ministers.
30. Now Jesus was not yet come into the town, hut was in that
place where Martha met him.
31. The Jews then which were with her in the house, and com-
forted her, when they saw Mary, that she arose up hastily, and
went out, followed her, saying. She gocth unto the grave to weep
there.
32. Then when Mary was come where .fesus was, and saw him,
VOL. II. H "
46G ST. JOHN. [chap. xi.
she fell down at his feet, saying unto him. Lord, if thou hadst been
here, my brother had not died.
See where we should be, in faith, and the humble pros-
tration of our souls, namely, at the feet of Jesus.
33. When Jesus therefore saw her weeping, and the Jews also
weeping which came with her, he groaned in the S2)irit, and was
troubled.
As man, he was not without natural affection ; and the
outward expressions of it were in him, as in other men.
Trouble therefore on proper occasions, and especially for
the death of friends, is not sinful, when it is moderate : and
without doubt all the affections of the holy Jesus were in
perfect subjection to the order of grace. But we may pro-
fitably view this passage in another light. He might be,
and was, affected with the death of Lazarus, and the con-
cern of his sisters. But at the same time he knew that he
was about to raise him from the dead ; and therefore we
may suppose his groaning and trouble here, and sorrow,
(verse 35, "Jesus wept,") were chiefly from another cause,
namely, the piercing view he had of sin, the cause of death,
and all our miseries, and of the eternal death, to which ob-
stinate sinners are doomed. When did he hear any groan
from us for ourselves ?
34. And said. Where have ye laid him ? They said unto him,
Lord, come and see.
35. Jesus wept.
36. Then said the Jews, Behold, how he loved him !
Nay, but let us think again, how he loved all, and showed
it by more than groans and tears.
37. And some of them said. Could not this man, which opened
the eyes of the blind, have caused that even this man should not
have died ?
He soon showed them that he could do more. We are
never such enemies to our own peace, as when, with the
Jews, we doubt of the power of Jesus.
VEIL 28 — 44.] ST. JOHN. 467
38. Jesus therefore again groaning in himsell', cometli to the
grave. It was a cave, and a stone lay upon it.
39. Jesus said, Take ye away the stone. Martha, the sister of
him that was dead, saith unto him. Lord, by this time he stinketh:
for he hath been dead four days.
Here she had a little forgotten her own confession, and
who it was, whom she called Lord.
40. Jesus saitli unto her, Said I not unto thee, that if thou
wouldest believe, thou sliouldest see the glory of God ?
Why do we not see more of the glory of God in our own
conversion, but because we do not believe ? And why do
we not believe, but because we have no desire to experience
any such work in ourselves?
4L Then they took away the stone from the place where the
dead was laid. And Jesus lifted up his eyes, and said. Father, I
thank thee that thou hast heard me.
Think you see him in the very action and posture of
lifting up his eyes, upon this solemn occasion. Consider too
that the matter of his thanksgiving was a benefit conferred
on man ; and that he had not only Lazarus, but multitudes,
in his eye and heart.
42. And I knew that thou hearest me always : but because of
the people which stand by, I said it, that they may believe that
thou hast sent me.
Jesus said this for our sakes too ; and if we do not be-
lieve, these words will rise up in judgment against us.
43. And when he had thus spoken, he cried with a loud voice,
Lazarus, come forth.
Sinner, when thou hearest tiiis voice, it will be as pow-
erful for thy coming out of thy dead state.
44. And he that was dead came forth, bound hand and foot with
grave-clothes : and his face was bound about with a napkin.
We need not fear to see our natural state in this picture.
44. Jesus saith unto them. Loose him, and let him go.
So he saith of every believer, loose him from the bond of
H n 2
468 ST. JOHN'. [chap. XI.
sin, the condemnation and the power of it. God be mer-
ciful to us, and brins; us to the freedom of Christ.
SECTION XLIX.
Chap. xi. ver. 4s5 — 57.
THE JEWS CONSPIJIE AGAINST CHRIST.
45. Then many of the Jews which came to Mary, and had seen
the things which Jesus did, beheved on him.
We have this evidence, and a great deal more, before us;
and we believe on him when we confess his power, and fly
to it for the life of our souls.
46. But some of them went their ways to the Pharisees, and
tokl them what things Jesus had done.
Is it possible they should have been more hardened by
the miracle they had just seen ? Yes, every unbeliever is
an instance of this; and if Jesus does not open our eyes, he
seals us up in blindness ; (ix. 39.) Just as the same heat of
the sun softens wax, and hardens clay.
47. Then gathered the chief priests and the Pharisees a council,
and said. What do we ? for this man doeth many miracles.
What are we doing, to let hiin go on in this manner ?
And they did just the very reverse of what they should
have done. Instead of considering the nature, and design
of his miracles, they resolved at once to destroy him. We
may venture to say, that those who are not convinced by
him now, have the same enmity to him.
48. If we let him thus alone, all men will believe on him : and
the Romans shall come and take away both our place and nation.
They supposed that Christ's aim in all he did was to
make himself a king, and that it would give occasion to the
Romans to extirpate them utterly. They spoke what others
VER. 45—57.] ST. JOHN. 469
only think. If we receive Ciirist, this or that inconvenience
Avill follow. It is the world, therefore, that shuts him out of
our hearts,
49. And one of them, named Caiaphas, being the high priest that
same year, said unto them, Ye know nothing at all,
50. Nor consider tliat it is expedient for us, that one man should
die for the people, and that the whole nation perish not.
In their sins, not by the Romans. He meant one thing,
and, as we are told in the following verse, the Holy Ghost,
overruling his tongue, meant another, and made him utter
a truth of the greatest importance.
51. And this spake he not of himself : but being high priest that
year, he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation ;
52. And not for that nation only, but that also he should gather
together in one, the children of God that were scattered abroad.
St. John, by the same Spirit, which spake in Caiaphas,
guards against a mistake of his words. Let not any one
therefore tliink, says he, that Christ died only for the sin-
gle nation of the Jews : his death reaches to all parts of the
world, and faith in it makes all, wheresoever dispersed, the
children of God in one body. It is every one's great con-
cern, to know whether it has reached him in its efficacy,
and transforming, and saving power.
63. Then from that day forth they took counsel together for to
put him to death.
54. Jesus therefore walked no more openly among the Jews ;
but went thence unto a country near to the wilderness, into a city
called Ephrauu, and there continued with his disciples.
O ! that he may ever continue with us to the close of our
lives, by the presence and influences of his Holy Spirit. —
Edit.
55. And die .Jews' passover was nigh at hand : and many went
out of the country up to Jerusalem before the passover, to purily
tliemselves.
56. Then sought they for Jesns, and si)ake among themselves, as
they stood in the temple, What think ye, that he will not <'ouie to
the feast P
470 ST. JOHN. [chap. XII.
57. Now both the chief priests and the Pharisees had given a com-
mandment, that, if any knew where he were, he should shew it,
that they might take him.
These persecutors of the blessed Jesus are now awaiting
the judgment day of God. God grant that we may not on
that day be condemned because of our unbelief.
SECTION L.
Chap. xii. ver. 1 — 9.
MARY ANOINTETH CHRIST's FEET.
1. Then Jesus, six days before the passover, came to Bethany,
where Lazarus was which had been dead, whom he raised from the
dead.
His time was come, and he now freely puts himself in
the road to his death. This love should be remembered.
The soul that has found its own death, knows something of
it.
2. There they made him a supper, and Martha served : but La-
zarus was one of them that sat at the table with him.
Lazarus had been raised from the dead, and there can be
no harm in supposing that St. John here shows us the glory
and happiness of the state of believers after the resurrection,
in his sitting at the table with Jesus. It is Christ"'s own
description of that state, Luke xxii. 30. Martha, it is said,
served. She is represented as only in the way ; and that
she had not yet attained. Look at this pattern. Serving
is our present duty, and it is happiness enough on this side
the grave.
3. Then took Mary a pound of ointment of spikenard, very cost-
ly, and anointed the feet of Jesus, and wiped his feet with her
hair : and the house was filled with the odour of the ointment.
VEK, 1 — 9.] ST. JOHN. 471
4. Then saith one of his disciples, Jutlas Iscaiiot, Simon's ion,
whicli sliould hetray him,
5. Wliy was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence,
and given to the poor ?
We may take occasion from hence to consider the motives
of our actions, and how apt we are to deceive ourselves with
specious pretences.
6. This he said, not that he cared for the poor; but because he
was a thief, and had the bag, and bare what was put therein.
7. Then said Jesus, Let her alone ; against the day of my bury-
ing hath she kept this.
Not that she intended it for that use, but it was so in ef-
fect ; and this was said chiefly to give the disciples warning
of his approaching death ; an event of which they little
thought.
8. For the poor always ye have with you, but me ye have not
always.
This carries a command in it. Christ, though not pre-
sent in person, always has his receivers in the world.
9. Much people of the Jews therefore knew that he was there :
and they came not for Jesus' sake only, but that they might see
Lazarus also, whom he had raised from the dead.
Let us observe the effect of the miracle; it could not but
excite curiosity in many, to see not only Jesus, but the man
on ivhom it was wrought. There are in the Gospels,
three instances of this kind, recorded as examples of faith,
and dear respect to Christ. What acts of love have we
showed him ? ^Vhat have we ever done to testify our gra-
titude to him 't We may not have the costly ointment to
bestow upon him, we cannot now wipe his feet with our
hairs, but we may own him in his truths, honour him in
our hearts, love him in his members, and throw ourselves
at his feet in obedience, and the sacrifice of oiu- wills to him.
Let this be the improvement of this passage of Scripture.
What it recommends to all is a devoted heart, from a lively
faith. AVhat it reproves in all, is the coldness of our affec-
472 ST. JOHN. [chap. XII.
tions to Christ. We do little, because we love little ; and
we do not love because we do not believe how much has
been forgiven us.
SECTION LI.
Chap. xii. ver. 10— 22.
THE PEOPLE HONOUR CHRIST.
10. But the chief priests consulted that they might put Laza-
rus also to death ;
Observe the stubbornness of unbelief, and to what des-
perate lengths it will carry men in wickedness. Millions
have put to death for having been instances of the power
of Jesus, and it is considered crime enough at all times.
11. Because that by reason of him many of the Jews went away,
and believed on Jesus.
This speaks to us. Let us consider the miracle, and
see whether it will not hold us to faith in Jesus.
12. On the next day much people that were come to the feast,
when they heard that Jesus was coming to Jerusalem,
13. Took branches of palm trees, and went forth to meet him,
and cried, Hosanna : Blessed is the King of Israel that conieth in
the name of the Lord.
Blessed is the man that can say this. Hosanna in the
heart, to him that cometh in the name of the Lord, is sal-
vation.
14. And Jesus, when he had found a young ass, sat thereon ;
as it is written,
15. Fear not, daughter of Sion : behold, thy King cometh, sit-
ting on an ass's colt.
In opposition to the pomp and pride of the world. Be-
VER. 10—22.] ST. JOHN. 473
hold, therefore, the nature of his kingdom, and what it is
that must prove us to be subjects of it. From the manger
to the cross, he was the king of meekness and lowliness, and
has given us a particular charge to learn them of him.
Let each of us know, whoever we are, we must stoop lower.;
we are still short of our pattern. But why is it said, /ear
not f Because his coming in his own state and majesty
would have been terrible to them, as it will be to the
world, when he does so come.
16. These things inidcrstood not bis disciples at the first : biu
when Jesus was glorified, then remembered they that these tilings
were written of him, and that they had done these things unto
him.
This is an admirable confession of John. The disciples
were in the dark as well as others, about this lowly appear-
ance of Christ. Let us not be discouraged if we do not
know all at once. An humble faith refers itself wholly to
God, and cannot but be improving in knowledge.
17. The people therefore that was with him when he called lia-
zarus out of bis grave, and raised bim from the dead, bare re-
cord.
18. For this cause the people also met him, for that they heard
that be had done this miracle.
St. John takes notice again how wonderfully the miracle
wrought on the minds of the people. I verily believe that
thousands would desert Christ if it were not for his mira-
cles. But yet they looked for nothing in him but a tempo-
ral king, and met him with worldly thoughts. We know
better what we are to expect from him.
19. The Pharisees therefore said among themselves. Perceive
ye how ye prevail nothing ? behold, the world is gone after bim.
Whenever the world does indeed go after Jesus, it will
be a happier world tlian it is. Let us resolve with our-
selves to go after him, and allow the world to go wheie it
will.
20. And there were certain Greeks among them that camv up
to worship at the feast :
474 ST. JOHN. [chap. xn.
21. The same came therefore to Philip, which was of Bethsaida
of Galilee, and desired him, saying. Sir, we would see Jesus.
O ! their desire was good. It is a happy time with us
when we desire to see Jesus, in his bestowments of forgive-
ness, of grace, and of love ; and if we know him in his
salvation here, we shall see him in glory.
22. Philip Cometh and telleth Andrew : and again Andrew and
Philip tell Jesus.
As the gospel was to be tendered first to the Jews,
Christ was not easy of access to men of other nations. This
was the reason why the disciples would not introduce them
to him, without his leave. Blessed be God, the case is
happily altered, and the way to him is now open to all.
SECTION LII.
Chap. xii. ver. 23—30.
GOD BEARS TESTIMONY TO JESUS.
23. And Jesus answered them, saying, The hour is come, that
the Son of man should be glorified.
In his death, resurrection, ascension, sending the Holy
Ghost, and consequent gathering of all nations to him.
24. Verily, verily, I say unto you. Except a corn of wheat fall
into the gTOund and die, it ahideth alone : but if it die, it bringeth
lorth much fruit.
Christ's death, like a corn of wheat, (take notice, not
any grain in general,) should have its increase in the con-
version of men to him in all parts of the world. But he
goes a step farther, and under the same similitude shows
the nature of true conversion.
25. He that loveth his life shall lose it; and he that hateth his
life in this world shall keep it unto life ctcinal.
VER. 23—30.] ST. JOHN. 475
He that lovcth his life more than Christ, or gives the
preference in his esteem to this world, and its advantages,
shall lose it eternally : and he that hateth his life in this
world, by dying to the world in will and affection, for the
hojDe that is set before him in Christ, shall keep it unto
eternal life.
26. If any man serve me, let liim follow me ; and where 1 am,
there shall also my servant bo : If any man serve me, bim will
my Father honour.
Let him follow me in the way marked out for all, if he
will serve me. " If any man serve me, him will my Fa-
ther honour."" Both the duty and reward are now before us.
Think what honour from God is, and whether it will not
be an abundant recompence, for all we can do, or suffer, in
this world.
27. Now is my soul troubled ; and what shall I say ? Father,
save me from this hour : but for this cause came I unto this hour.
O ! that we might have some touch, or feeling, upon our
spirits of that, of which Christ had such a sharp, piercing
sight ; as he was then going to bear the malignity and
curse of sin ! How shall we lie under the weight of it for
ever ! There is a whole volume of instruction in these few
words of the blessed Jesus : " Now is my soul troubled."
28. Father, glorify thy name. Then came there a voice from
heaven, saying, 1 have both glorified it, and will glorify it again.
God the Father says, " I have glorified it," by sending
Christ into the world for the redemption of mankind, and
owning Christ for my Son, by miracles ; and now the third
time, by a voice from heaven. " And will glorify it again"
by his death ; and the glory that shall follow in his resur-
rection, and intercession at the right hand of God, and in
his recovery of souls to me, his heavenly Father. The
thought which here offers itself, is, God's love to man.
The manifestation of it by Ciirist, he calls his glory.
Blessed God ! thy nature is thy glory, whether we glorify
thee by our conversation, or not.
470 ST. JOHN. [chap. XII.
29. The peoj)le therefore, that stood by, and heard it, said that
it thundered: others said, An angel spake to him.
30. Jesus answered and said, 'Jliis voice came not because of
me, but for your sakes.
And for our sakes it was recorded, that the name of God
might be glorified in us, by our honouring and accepting
of the Son.
SECTION LIII.
Chap. xii. ver. 31 — 41.
CHRIST EXHORTS US TO WALK IN THE LIGHT WHILE WE
HAVE IT.
31. Now is the judgment of this world : now shall the prince
of this world be cast out.
Now is the trial, to whom this world shall belong. " Now
shall the prince of this world be cast out," from his pos-
session of the souls of men, and his dominion over them.
AVe are Christ's by purchase, and may be his by our own
free choice.
32. And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men
unto me.
The guilt of sin, which was Satan's right and power in
us, was expiated by Christ in his death ; and without the
removal of this grand obstacle, there could be no access to
him, or to God by him. Certainly this is a very happy
alteration in the condition of mankind ; but then, observe,
it is by the sole mercy of God, and by the merits of
Christ : and could not possibly be by any will or works of
our own. Is the question still to ask, whose are we, and
whether we have been drawn to Christ in the exercises of
humility, self-knowledge, and faith ?
33. This he said, signifying what death he sliuuld die.
VKK. ;jl — 41.] ST. JOHN. 477
34. The people answered liiin. We liiue heard out. of the law
that Christ ahideth for ever : and how sayesl thou, The Sou of
man must he lifted up ? who is this Son of man ?
We are told what his lifting up was, and how he who
was lifted up, '' abideth ever ;" and therefore our ignorance
will be less excusable than theirs. He could not so well ex-
plain the matter to them, before his death ; but he proceeds
to advise them, and in them all others, to know their op-
portunity, and to make use of tiie light while they have it.
35. Then Jesus said unto them, Yet a little while is the light
with you. Walk while ye have the light, lest darkness come upcjn
you : for he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he
goeth.
36. "NMiile ye have light, helieve in the light, that ye may be
the children of light. These things spake Jesus, and departed, and
did hide himself from them.
Let the world pretend what it will, humble believers are
the children of God's light ; and all others, with all their
advantages and improvements, of nature and education, are
in the grossest darkness.
37. But though he had done so many miracles before them, yet
they believed not on him :
Here we read ourovvn condemnation, if we do not believe.
They are told us for this end, and if they do not open our
eyes, it is owing to the same hardness of heart in zis, as in
them.
38. That the saying of Esaias the prophet might be fulfilled,
which he spake. Lord, who hath believed our report ? and to whom
hath the arm of the Lord been revealed ?
How few in every place, have believed this report ?
What are we, who now hear this ! Are we baptized heathens,
or new inen in Christ, by the power of a divine faith ?
39. Therefore they could not believe, because that Esaias said
again,
40. He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened their heart ; that
they should not see with their eyes, nor understand with their heart,
and be converted, and I should heal them.
They would not see when they might, and being left to
478 ST. JOHN. [CHAr. XII,
themselves could not see if they would. We need not
wade any farther into this depth, and may employ ourselves
better in searching into our own hearts.
41. These things said Esaias, when he saw liis glory, aucl spake
of him.
That is, of Christ. But in the passage referred to,
Isaiah, chapter vi., the prophet evidently speaks of God ;
and therefore the conclusion is undeniable, that Christ is
God.
SECTION LIV.
Chap. xii. ver. 42 — 50.
CHRIST DEMANDS CONFESSION OF FAITH.
42. Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on
him ; but because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, lest
they should be put out of the sj-nagogue :
The fear of man, and the love of truth, cannot dwell
together.
43. For they loved the praise of men more than the praise of
God.
This is a grievous charge, but very common, and may be
our own case. As we dread everlasting shame from Christ,
let us never think what men will say, when we are con-
vinced what we ought to do.
44. Jesus cried and said. He that bclieveth on me, believeth not
on me, but on him that sent me.
Whatever men may think, there is no way of believing
on God, but by believing on Christ. It is impossible that
Ave should know anything of him truly, but as he has re-
vealed himself.
45. And he that seeth me seeth him that sent me.
VEIL 42—50.] ST. JOHN. 479
But what is seeing Christ ? It is not seeing him with our
bodily eyes ; for those who did were no better for tliat
sight. It is therefore receiving him into our iiearts by
faith, seeing him in the beauty and glory of his salvation,
and in him all the mercy and love of God.
46. I am come a light into tlie world, that whosoever bclieveth
on me should not abide in darkness.
Observe, he says, abide, therefore wc are first in dark-
ness, the darkness of sin. None know this so well as those who
are brought into the light. They see both states, and by
what they arc, know what they were.
47. And if any man hear my words, and believe not, I judge
him not: for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world.
I do not give him up instantly to condemnation, who
hears my words, and does not believe in me. I came not to
judge the world, though it is always ripe for judgment,
and I justly might: but to declare God's mercy to sinners
of mankind, to put them in the way of it, and to make
their salvation possible, by dying for them. O my
soul ! now is thy day of grace; bless thy God, that it is
allowed thee, and know that the time of judgment is
come.
48. He that rejectetli mc, and receivcth not my words, hath one
that judgeth him : the word that I have spoken, the same shall
judge him in the last day.
The word of Christ shall be the rule of his condemna-
tion ; and the justice of his sentence will then be dreadfully
manifest to his conscience, from that very word which he
now despiseth.
49. For I have not spoken of myself ; but the Father which
sent me, he gave me a conunandment, what I should say, and what
I should speak.
We have no doubt of this. We believe that Christ's
words, are God's words, the light of heaven, the soul's
guide, health, and sweetness : and yet how many shut their
480 ST. JOHN. [chap. xiri.
eyes, and harden their hearts against them, year after year,
till they drop into everlasting darkness. O ye careless
ones ! be astonished at yourselves, that you should know,
and prize them, so little as you do.
50. And I know that his comniandment is life everlasting :
whatsoever I speak therefore, even as the Father said unto me, so
I speak.
Whatever Christ spoke by commandment from him,
is the sole way to everlasting life. And he said, " I know,""
that we might say it too. There are only two or three short
questions to ask. Do you know ? Do you believe ? Do
you gladly hear the Father speaking by Christ, and get
life from what you know and believe ?
SECTION LV.
Chap. xiii. ver. 1 — 11.
CHRIST EXHORTETH TO HUMILITY.
1. Now before the feast of the passover, when Jesus knew that
his hour was come that he should depart out of this world unto
the Father, having loved his own wliich were in the world, he
loved them unto tlie end.
And how did he show this ? By putting them in the way
of being good, and especially, by teaching them to conde-
scend to the meanest offices for the good of others. Christ's
love is true love. He aims at our happiness ; and the
great end of all his teaching is, that we may not mistake it.
If we choose any other way, Jesus himself cannot help us.
2. And supper being ended, the devil having now put into the
heart of Judas Iscariot, Simon's son, to betray him ;
Why is this mentioned here .'* Perhaps, to show that he
was still willing to do all for Judas that could be done ;
VEIL 1 — 11.] ST. .JOHN. 481
and, if it were possible, to melt his stubborn heart, by this
astonishing act of lowliness, in washing his feet. And take
notice, that the devil's power in any man, is no excuse for
his wickedness. If a man suffers a thief to enter his house,
when he can keep him out, whose fault is it, if he cuts his
throat ?
3. Jesus knowing that the Father had given all things into his
hands, and that he was come from God, and went to God ;
This cuts off at once every pretence for not imitating
him. Who can be so great .'' Who can stoop lower ?
4. He risctli from supper, and laid aside his garments ; and
took a towel, and girdt-d himself.
5. After that he poureth water into a basin, and began to wash
the disciples* feet, and to wipe them with the towel wherewith he
was girded.
Let us in our thoughts accompany him yi these several
particulars. Let us imagine we see the Lord of life put-
ting himself in the condition of a servant. It would be
well for us if we had this picture always before our eyes.
6. Then cometh he to Simon Peter : and Peter said unto hini,
Lord, dost thou wash my feet ?
Who could help saying what Peter did ? And yet the
shame was not in our Lord's abasing himself : it is in our
not doing it.
7. Jesus answered and said imto him. What I do thou kn(»west
not now ; but thou shalt know hereafter.
It is an excellent temper, and would save us many
a pang, to give ourselves, as it were, blindfold to Christ,
assuredly believing that we are safe in his hands, and shall
one day know the meaning of all he has been doing for us.
Peter soon knew, ver. 12. Let us not think it much
to wait.
8. Peter saith unto him, Thou slialt never wash my feet. Jesus
answered him. If I wash thee not, thou hast no part with me.
If this washing, and the instruction conveyed by it, had
VOL. II. I I
482 ST. JOHN. [chat. xiir.
not its effect, in bringing him to the same disposition, he
should have no part with him.
9. Simon Peter saith unto him, Lordj not ray feet only, but also
my hands and my head.
Every true Christian is certainly of Peter's mind, and
thinks he can never have too great a share in Christ, and
his v/ashing.
10. Jesus saith to them, He that is washed needeth not save to
wash his feet, but is clean every whit : and ye are clean, but
not all.
We are clean washed from the guilt of sin in Chrisfs
blood, when we believe in him ; but he has a farther work
to do in us, and must cleanse us from tlie defilements
which we are apt to contract in our journey through the
world ; v/e must be cleansed from all filthiness of the flesh
and spirit. ^
Can he say of us, " Ye are clean .?'"' Would not our
hearts be ready to die within us, to hear him saying, Ye
are not clean ? But when did we come to him for cleansing ?
AVhen did we see our need of it .''
11. For he knew who should betray him ; therefore said he. Ye
are not all clean.
This word he kneio^ should alarm us. He knows this
hour what we are doing in the world, how our hearts
stand affected towards him, and whether any true prayers
ever come from them.
SECTION LVI.
Chap. xiii. ver. 12—30.
HE EXHORTS TO IMITATE HIM.
12. So after he had washed their feet, and had taken his gar-
ments, and was set down again, he said unto them. Know ye what
I have done to von ?
VKR. 12 — 30.] ST. JOHN. 483
Thou, (() minister of Christ,) who art concerned, observe
the order in wliich thou art to teach ; be ready to wash
the feet of all, show thyself a pattern of humility: first
stoop, and then speak.
" Know ye what I have done to you ?" What is the
intent and purpose of it. O ! it was a most forcible man-
ner of instruction, a charming lesson of universal, humble
condescension for the sake of souls, and doubtless, went
dcej) into their hearts. But when you hear these words,
carry your thoughts farther. What has he done for you
in other particulars, in all respects ; and what can you say
he has done in you ?
13. Ye call me Master and Lord : and ye say well ; for so
I am.
14. If [ then, your liord and Master, have washed your feet, ye
also ought to wash one another's I'cet.
Who can add to this? Or where shall we find words to
enforce so perfect, so speaking a pattern of humility ?
15. For I have given you an example, that ye should do as I
have done to you. ,
It must, it must be done. What arc we, what can we
possibly think of ourselves, if we stand out against such
an example ?
16. Verily, verily, I say unto you. The servant is not greater
than his lord ; neither he that is sent greater than he that sent
him.
Loi'd ! Not greater ! O shame to all the pride of man !
17. If ye know these things, happy are ye if ye do them.
By abounding in all offices of humble love for the
spiritual good of others ; and, if need be, of washing their
feet. The stress does not lie so much in the letter, as in
the spirit of the command. Obedience to it will lead us
to happiness, and the temper here re([uired is happiness in
itself.
18. T speak not of you all: T know whom I have chosen: but,
I I 2
484 ST. JOHN. [chap. xtit.
that the Scripture may be fulfilled. He that eateth bread with irie
hath lifted up his heel against nie.
Christ's benefits, and our profession of him, will be a
dreadful aggravation of our enmity to him. Lifting up
the heel against him is not peculiar to Judas ; every dis-
obedient man does it.
19. Now I tell you before it come, that, when it is come to pass,
ye may believe that I am he.
His prediction of it would be a great means of confirm-
ing them in the belief of him. Judas had carried himself
so closely, that the other disciples never suspected him;
but he had an all-seeing eye upon him. If we cannot hide
ourselves from that, we do nothing.
20. Verily, verily, I say unto you. He that receiveth whomso-
ever I send, receiveth me ; and he that receiveth me, receiveth
him that sent me.
He had made them fit to be sent, by his washing : and
now fortifies them with this view of the greatness of their
office, and warns all others of the danger of not receiving
them.
21. When Jesus had thus said, he was troubled in spirit, and
testified, and said. Verily, verily, I say unto you. That one of you
shall betray me.
" Jesus was troubled in spirit," not for the consequence
of Judas' treachery to himself, but from a deep sense of
the power of sin in man, and for the loss of a soul.
22. Then the disciples looked one on another, doubting of whom
he spake.
And well they might be all amazement, to hear that
any of their company could be guilty of so black a crime.
23. Now there was leaning on Jesus' bosom one of his disci-
ples, whom Jesus loved.
This was St. John himself. None knew better than he
VER. 12 30.] ST. JOHN. 485
how great an honour this was, and yet his modesty would
not suffer him to mention his name.
24. Simon Peter therefore beckoned to him, that he should ask
who it should be of whom he spake.
25. He then, lying on Jesus' breast, saith unto him. Lord, who
is it?
26. Jesus answered, He it is, to whom I shall give a sop, when
1 have dipped it. And when he had dipped the sop, he gave it to
Judas Iscariot, the son of Simon.
In preference to the rest. Can we be mistaken in sup-
posing that this was intended to work upon him, to bring
him to contrition and repentance ?
27. And after the sop, Satan entered into him. Then said
Jesus unto him. That thou doest, do ipuckly.
The more kindness was shown to Judas, and the more
calls he had, the more he was hardened ; and now was
Satan's time for taking full possession of him. He was
given up to the wickedness of his own heart, and must
run headlong into destruction. Jesus was ready to suffer.
We see in this man what we are, when all restraining grace
is gone.
28. Now no man at the table knew for what intent he spake
this unto him.
Except John, and he but imperfectly.
29. For some of them thought, because Judas had the bag, that
Jesus had said unto him. Buy those things that we have need of
against the feast ; or, that he should give something to the jioor.
30. He then, having received the sop, went immediately out;
and it was night.
Thus Judas parted with the friendship of Christ, and a
flood conscience, and renoimccd the company of Christ's
disciples, and lent himself to become the betrayer of
Jesus. — Edit.
48G ST. JOHN. [cHAr, XIII.
SECTION LVII.
Chap. xiii. ver. 31 — 38.
HE BIDS HIS DISCIPLES TO LOVE ONE ANOTHER.
31. Therefore, when he was gone out, Jesus said, Now is the
Son of man glorified, and God is glorified in him.
Jesus spake these words not immediately upon the going
out of Judas after supper that evening, but some time the
next morning after cock-crowing ; for else there would
have been a morning, after cock-crowing, before St. Peter's
denial of him, verse 38. " Now is the Son of man glori-
fied," and in him every son of man who chooses it.
Observe, his inconceivable sufferings, and accursed death,
were nothing to him ; nay, he accounts them part of his
glory. So dear was our salvation to him ! " And God is
glorified in him," by his oblation of himself for the redemp-
of mankind from sin and misery.
32. If God be glorified in him, God shall also glorify him in
himself, and shall straightway glorify him.
By raising him from the dead, and giving him all power
in heaven and earth, for our benefit. Let us consider, that
God is glorified, and Christ is glorified, in the manifesta-
tion of that rich goodness, which is the glory of the Divine
nature, and always the same in itself, whether we are better
for it, or not. Hovv^ could God stoop lower, than by
speaking of our salvation and recovery, as his glory ?
How can we rise higher than by suffering it to take place
in us ? If it is not our steady aim, and great wish that it
may, let our hearts tell us so this moment.
13. T,inle children, vet a little while T am with vou. Ye shall
V£R. 31 — 38.] ST. JOHN. 4S7
seek me : and as I said unto the Jews, Wliither I go, \c cannot
coine : so now I say to yon.
You cannot come immediately ; he had a work for them
to do first. Either we can go to him now, or we cannot.
What are we doinof? Is our work finished.'' Is it in oood
forwardness .'' Is it begun .''
34. A new commandment I give unto you. That ye love one
another ; as [ have loved you, that ye also love one another.
And how did he love us ? By laying down his life for
us. This takes in all the properties of charity mentioned
in 1 Cor. cliaji. xiii. Whenever we are called to lay down
our lives for the spiritual good of others, not one of them
can be wanting. The words are plain, but the duty is
hard ; and can have no place but in a regenerate soul,
warmed with a sense of redeeming mercy. The human
heart, in its natural state, is too cold a soil for this heavenly
plant to grow in. But Avhy does he call this a new com-
mandment .'*
1st, In respect to the degree of love required. Perhaps
it was never so understood before.
2ndly, It was a new, or most peculiar command, in re-
spect of the stress laid upon it.
Srdly, In respect of their ability to fulfil it. 1 John ii.
7,8.
Let us think whether it is not quite new to some of us,
and whether we arc not amazed to hear it.
35. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye
have love one to another.
If we have, we are happy at once, with heaven in our
hearts. But will not our baptism, christian profession,
and a tolerably smooth life, be a sufficient proof in this
case? No, nothing but such love as his; and whatever the
world sees in us, or thinks of us, hereby we must know
ourselves to be his disciples. Here beneficent actions will
put in their claim. Bui they are an easy substitute for
488 ST. JOFIN. [chap. xiri.
love in the heart, and may be nothing but an artifice to
quiet conscience in the want of it, a bait for applause, or
a tribute paid to self. One single consideration might set
us right on this point. What concern do we feel, what
means do we use, for the salvation of others ?
36. Simon Peter said unto hiui, Lord, whither goest thou ?
Jesus answered him. Whither I go, thou canst not follow me now ;
but thou shall follow me afterwards.
What Christ had said, ''Whither I go ye cannot come,"
seems to have made a deeper impression on Peter, than the
" new commandment." He tells Peter, " the time is not
yet,*" and he further intimates that Peter was not fit for the
duty. But he tells him that he should follow him after-
wards, to heaven, by martyrdom.
37. Peter said unto him, Lord, why cannot I follow thee now ?
I will lay down my life for thy sake.
Peter was a warm, sincere man, but promised too libe-
rally on his own account, and failed wretchedly in the trial.
Lord, keep us ever mindful of our weakness, that we may
fly to thy strength, and be enabled to stand in the hour of
temptation.
38. Jesus answered him. Wilt thou lay down thy life for my
sake ? Verily, verily, I say unto thee. The cock shall not crow, till
thou hast denied me thrice.
O Lord, lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from
the evil one. — Edit.
CHAP XIV.] ST. JOHN. 489
SECTION LVIII.
Chap. xiv. ver. 1 — 11.
CHRIST COMFORTS HIS DISCIPLES.
1. Let not your heart be troubled: ye believe in God, believe
also in mc.
Thus Christ, in effect, speaks to all ; this is blessed en-
couragement to every fainting soul ; and with these words
we should arm ourselves in afflictions, or desertions, and
especially against the accusations of conscience. " Believe
in me," for the forgiveness of sins, regeneration to newness
of life, and future glory. The man who is in earnest to
save his soul, believes in the all of Christ, his commands,
example, quickening power, and eternal rewards, as well
as forgiveness ; and what he believes, he desires, and hopes
to obtain, he endeavours after, and prays for.
2. In my Father's house are many mansions : if it were not so,
I would have told you. I go to prepare a place for yow.
In my Father's house are mansions for many, even for
all whose hearts are set upon them. " If it were not so, I
would have told you." He cannot deceive us, we may
safely rely on his word ; sinners as we are, heaven can
receive us.
" I go to prepare a place for you," by taking possession
of heaven in the liuman nature, for the human nature.
Blessed Jesus! prepare us for it, and support us with this
hope.
3. And if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again,
and receive you unlo myself; thai where I am there ye may be also.
One is as sure as the other. But this is no comfort, ex-
cept to his faithful followers. O that we longed for his
coming, and had a burning desire to bo with him, in love
to him, and chiefly for his own sake !
4. And whillicr 1 go ye know, and the way ye know.
490 ST. JOHN. [chap. XIV.
We know both better than they did then. We live when
all is fully opened. Let us know our advantages, and
bless God for them.
5. Thomas saith unto him. Lord, we know not whither thou
goest; and how can we know the way ?
The ignorance of Thomas, becomes a benefit to us. His
question drew from Christ such an answer as is worthy of
our notice, and which can make us wise unto salvation.
6. Jesus saith unto him, I am the wa}', and the truth, and the
life : no man cometh unto the Father, but by me.
Christ is the way of holiness, the tvay of happiness, the
way to heaven, and the only way : the truth of God, in his
discoveries of himself to man, his commands, promises, and
threatenings : and the life of our souls, in their redemption
from death by the sacrifice of himself, and from their dead
state by the indwelling of the Holy Spirit. " No man
cometh unto the Father, but by me." To the knowledge
of Christ here, or the enjoyment of him hereafter, but by
faith, and by faithful obedience to him.
The great design of this whole discourse, to the end of
the seventeenth chapter, was to establish the apostles, and
all others, in the faith of Him, in all his offices.
7. If ye had known me, ye should have known my Father
also : and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him.
In the full manifestation of his nature, power, and will,
by me. This knowledge of God all may have, and when
it is spiritual and effectual, it is the same to all intents and
purposes as seeing him : and Christ here teaches us to call
it so.
8. Philip saith unto him. Lord, shew us the Father, and it suf-
ficeth us.
9. Jesus saith unto him. Have I been so long time with you,
and yet hast thou not known me, Phihp ? he that hath seen me
hath seen the Father ; and how sayest thou then, Shew us the
r'ather ?
10. Believest thou nut that I a,ui in the Father, and \W. Father
VER. 12 — 17.] ST. JOHN. 491
ill me ? the words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself:
but the Father tliat dwelleth in me, he floetli the works.
11. Believe me that I am in the Father, and the Father in
me : or else believe me for the very works' sake.
Let it be carefully observed, how often he appeals to his
works, or miracles, as a proof of his divine mission. So
long as we keep ourselves on this ground, we shall be
steady in our belief of Christ ; we shall receive whatever
he teaches, and whatever he commands, and hope for every
thing which he promises.
SECTION LIX.
Chap. xiv. ver. 12—17.
HE ENCOURAGES TO PllAYEK.
12. Verily, verily, I say unto you. He that believcth on me,
the works that I do, shall he do also ; and greater works than these
shall he do ; because I go unto my Father.
He would send down the Holy Ghost, by which the
apostles, especially, would be enabled to do greater works
than lie himself did, chiefly in the conversion of o-rcater
numbers. That work was the fruit of his ascension, and
the Holy Spirit is always doing it in the Avorld ; indeed the
recovery of every single sinner to God, is a greater miracle
than any which Christ performed upon the bodies of men.
Nothing so fatally keeps us out of the way of Christ's power,
and from a state of prayer, as thinking this recovery is an
easy matter. If we have never applied to Christ, under a
clear conviction of the necessity of this work, and of our
own helplessness, we have neither faith in hiu), nor streno-th
from him, and are no better to this hour than we have been
able to make ourselves.
13. And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, that will 1 (]o,
I hat the Father may be glorified in the Son.
492 ST. JOHN. [chap. XIV.
That is, whatever ye ask believing in me, through whom
alone your prayers will be accepted.
Until we believe, we cannot pray according to the will of
God, in the possession of self-knowledge, and with a true
desire for the blessings of the gospel. " That will I do,
that the Father may be glorified in the Son," by granting
all our petitions, and bringing us to salvation tiirough him.
Our conversion to God, by Christ, is called his glory, be-
cause till then we are the stain and blemish of his creation.
Let not this pass without notice.
14. If ye shall ask anything in my name, I will do it.
He repeats it for our direction, and assurance ; and says
again, " I will do it." Who can hear and answer all our
prayers, but God ?
15. If ye love me, keep my commandments.
This is only saying in other words, if ye love me, love
yourselves. Nothing can give rest to our souls, witii-
out keeping them, especially in love to him. The not keep-
ing them is the plague of our natures, and the bane of all
happiness. Obedience to this one commandment of love,
would make the world a paradise.
16. And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another
Comforter, that lie may abide with you for ever ;
Let us ask our hearts, whether they desire he should thus
pray for us ? Are the comforts of the Holy Ghost, peace
with God, a will to obey him, and the hope of eternal life,
our own great prayer ? Let us bring ourselves to this test.
Christ was about to leave his disciples, yet he would be
always present with them, in the power of his Spirit.
17. Even the Spirit of truth ; whom the world cannot receive,
because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him : but ye know him j
for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you.
" The Spirit of truth," shows us the truth of our state
of sin, manifests to our consciences the truth of God for
our recovery, brings us into the truth, and keeps us in it.
VER. 18_*24.] ST. JOHN. 493
" Whom the world cannot receive," while it is the world ;
the world lying in wickedness ; no man while the world is
uppermost in his heart. The world we so much love, and
live for, stands in direct opposition to him, and the hea-
venly nature he comes to raise in us.
" Because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him," — has
no sense of his benefits, nor desire of his operations.
" But ye know him, for he dwelleth with you, and shall
be in you." To know him, in his abiding influences, is to
see him. How happy shall we be if each one of us can
say, I see him plainly in his work upon my heart !
SECTION LX.
Chap. xiv. ver. 18 — 24.
CHRIST PROMISES THE COMFORTER.
18. I will not leave you comfortless : I will come to yon.
Let us note this. Why are we joyless, and comfortless
all our lives, without knowing why, or ever asking the rea-
son of it, but because he never came to us?
19. Yet a little while, and the world seeth me no more ; but ye
see me : because I live, ye shall live also.
We may see Christ, if we please, in his salvation. Let
us catch at this promise, — see ourselves undone without
him, and then we shall be in pain for a saving sight of
him.
" Because I live, ye shall live also." His resurrection is
our resurrection, his life is our life, when we are in him by
faith. We live by him, and shall live with him.
20. At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and ye
in me, and I in you.
The apostles in Christ, by the power of miracles in
them : they, and all others, by faith and conversion. There
494 ST. JOHN. [chap, xlv^
is no being a Christian without attaining to this know-
ledge.
21. He that bath my commaiKhnents, and keepeth them, he it
is that loveth me : and he that loveth me shall be loved of my
Father, and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him.
We have Christ*'s comnmndments, but how do we keep
them ? There is no avoiding this : without the offering up
of our wills to Christ in obedience, whatever we pretend,
there can be no love to him. ■
" And he that loveth me, shall be loved of my Father."
This promise furnishes a great motive for love and obedi-
ence ! Is this nothing to you ? Ponder these words, and
think what it is to live and die, with, or without, the
Father's love. " And I will love him, and will manifest
myself to him." In the increase of his light and love.
22. Judas saitb mito him, (not Iscariot,) Lord, bovvis it that thou
will manifest thyself unto us, and not unto the world ?
Judas seems to have been under the common mistake of
the Jews, as to the manner of Christ's manifesting himself.
23. Jesus answered and said unto him, If a man love me, be will
keep my words : and my Father will love him ; and we will come
unto him, and make our abode with him.
If a man love Christ, he will, and can keep his words:
for nothing but love does, or can keep them. Here Jesus
puts love first, as the root and cause of a lively, unfailing,
universal obedience. This is beginning our work in the
way Christ orders, and now it will prosper in our hands.
" We will come unto him, and make our abode with him,"
It was the great end of Christ's coming into the w'orld, that
he might make his followers again the living temples of
God.
24. He that loveth me not keepeth not my sayings ; and the
word which ye have beard is not mine, but the Father's which
sent me.
How shall we attain to that love of Christ, which makes
VER. 25- 31. J ST. joHK. 495
our obedience acceptable to God, and easy and pleasant to
ourselves ? Answer : by a sense of his love to uc, in our
redemption, and not otherwise. Both St. Paul and St.
John give this answer, Rom. v. 5 : " And hope maketh
not ashamed ; because the love of God is shed abroad in
our hearts by the Holy Ghost, which is given unto us."
And St. John says, in his first Epistle, iv. 19, "We love
him, because he first loved us."
SECTION LXI.
Chap. xiv. ver. 25 — 31.
CHRIST LEAVES HIS PEACE WITH HIS DISCIPLES.
25. These things I have spolien unto you, being yet present
with you.
26. But the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom the
Father will send in my name, he shall teach you all things, and
bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said
unto you.
The things which Christ taught them are upon record in
their writings, for our benefit. But still this is not enough.
Whatever we learn from them or remember savingly, is by
the Holy Ghost. And farther, he is always ready to do his
office in us ; and if we are ignorant, or forgetful of saving
truth, it is because we do not put ourselves in his hands.
27. Peace I leave with you, ray peace I give unto you : not
as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be trou-
bled, neither let it be afraid.
Christ leaves to his disciples a most inestimable gift,
'' peace." Relief from the guilt of sin, which was lying on
the conscience, and from the power of it in our hearts.
This peace is our best cordial in the troubles of life, and
our great support in the hour of death : that which ._^Jesus
purchased for us with his blood, and gives his Spirit to
496 ST. JOHN. [chap. XIV.
work in us ; a peace of God which passeth al] understand-
ing, and yet little valued or sought after.
" Not as the world giveth, give I unto you." The men
of this world, when they pay us compliment, or wish us
peace, mean little by it, and it is, at the best, but a wish :
indeed, the world itself is a known cheat, and gives nothing
of what it promises, no solid and lasting comfort, nothing
but empty hopes, false peace, and ruinous joys. IVIen,
under the gospel, have their choice of this, or the peace of
Christ.
" Let not your heart be troubled, neither let it be afraid."
They had much to do and suffer, but his peace would en-
able them to bear up against all.
28. Ye have heard how I said unto yon, I go away, and come
again mito you. If ye loved me ye would rejoice, because I said, I
go unto the Father : for my Father is greater than I.
Christ says, I go to glory, which I had with him before
the world was, John xvii. 5. And Christ says, that he goes
away, in order that the Spirit might be sent, chap. xvi. 7.
" For my Father is greater than I," in my present state of
humiliation, and before the coming of the Holy Spirit,
which will be a greater manifestation of the divine power,
and followed with greater effects than you now see.
According to this interpretation, which arises naturally
from the context, here is nothing asserted of any difference,
or essential inequality, between the Feather and the Son.
The Father is greater, but only in a certain respect;
namely, as sending the Spirit, or greater than the Son in
the days of his humanity, and under a lower dispensation.
And in this respect, the Son, equally joined with the Fa-
ther in the act of sending the Holy Spirit, was greater
than himself.
29. And now I have told you before it come to pass, that, when
it is come to pass, ye might believe.
With greater comfort, and assurance; as all do, from
the experience of the work of the Holy Spirit in them-
selves.
CHAP. XV.] ST. JOHN. 497
30. Hereafter I will not talk much with you : for the prince of
this world eometh, and hath nothing in nie.
Hereafter '' I shall not,"' rather than, " will not talk
much with you.'"* He hereby intimates to them, that he
was just about to leave them, which they did not well
understand. " For the prince of this world cometh, and
hath nothing in me." No right in me, or power over me,
on account of sin; for which all others die, and must have
died eternally, if He who had no sin, had not died for
them. O I let sin go. Let us see here, who governs the
world by it, and what is the hold which Satan has of
us.
31. But. that the world may know that I love the Father, and
as the Father gave me commandment, even so 1 do. Arise, let us
go hence.
Jesus showed his love to the Father, as he desires we
should show our love to him, by keeping his command-
ments. But let us think, and lay it deeply to heart. Why
does he thus magnify his love and obedience, in laying
down his life, both freely and by command from the Fa-
ther.'' All this was for the sake of wretched mankind, who
were perishing in sin, to deliver them from the curse of it,
and to bring them to glory.
" Arise, let us go hence." From the place where they
were to the city of Jerusalem. And what follows in the
three next chapters, was another discourse, at another time,
namely, at the paschal supper in Jerusalem, and imme-
diately before he went over the brook Cedron. (Chap,
xviii. 1.)
SECTION LXII.
Chap. XV. ver. L— 8.
TIIK PAltABLK OF TUK VIXK AXn ITS BRANCHES.
1. 1 am the true vine, and my Father is the husbandman.
VOL. n. K K
498 ST. joiix. [criAP. xv.
Christ, in effect, says, I make glad tlie heart of man, in
a much higher and better sense than the natural vine does.
And we must of all necessity be grafted into him, and
be preserved in a fruit-bearing state, by the Father.
2. Every branch in me that bearcth not fruit he taketh away :
and every branch that beareth fruit, he purgeth it, that it may
bring forth more fruit.
Let us observe carefully, not Christ himself, is here the
branch, he needed no purging; but it is spoken of his
body, the members. And as parts of him, and receiving
vital influence from him, we must and shall be like him,
in all things. And further, let us learn, that in order to
be in a fruit-bearing state, we must be in him.
If we, as branches, bear not fruit, then we perish. Our
baptism is lost, Christ is lost, our souls are lost for ever.
Who is the Christian ? Answer. The man who is
always improving, who has his heart upon Christ's purg-
ing, and gives himself wholly up to him for it, refusing no
means, however sharp, for that end.
3. Now ye are clean through the word which I have spoken
unto you.
By his word bringing them to himself. And he says, ye
are clean, because they were already in him by faith, and
he knew they would go on to perfection.
4. Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear
fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except
ye abide in uie.
5. I am the vine, ye are the branches : He that abiduth in nie,
and I in him, the same bringetb forth much fruit : for without me
ye can do nothing.
This implies, that with him we can do everything. This
is a thunder-clap to all natural men. Both the will, and
the deed, are from him ; and we can perform nothing like
an acceptable obedience, but by union with him in the spirit
of regeneration. Those who do, and are willing to do the
most, are the most convinced of this. They know that
VEn. 1 — 8.] ST. JOHN. 499
tliey could as soon raise a dead body to life, as renew
themselves to the image of God, in righteousness, and
true holiness : and this knowledge keeps them close to
Christ, in faith, prayer, and waiting. All others are
blinded, and either think doing to be needless, or take a
false measure of themselves, and their work. This one
text well applied, is sufficient to bring all men to Christ.
0. If a nuui abide not in nie, lie is cast forth as a braiicli, and
is withered ; and men gather them, and cast tliem into the fire,
and they are burned.
This is appealing to our sense and practice for the jus-
tice and equity of God's proceedings with us. He knows
what a useless, dead branch is fit for, and what to do
with it, as well as you. If you would escape this sentence,
you must knit with tlie stock.
7. If ye abide in nic, and my words abide in you, yc shall ask
what ye will, and it shall be done unto you.
If this is the case with us, then we shall ask, and ask
nothing but what we ought, and we shall have whatever
we ask. Let us think of a hap))ier condition, if we can
imagine any such. Prayer is indeed one fruit of our
union with Christ, and without it we can have no other.
8. Herein is my Father glorified, that ye bear nuicli Auit ; so
shall ye be my disciples.
By bearing much fruit, we answer the design of God in
our creation ; which, speaking after the manner of men, is
his glory. And let us take notice, that God is not glorified
with the pi-aises of the tongue, without fruit, and much
fruit, in the life, from union with Christ.
" So shall ye be my disciples :" not in name only, but
in deed, and in truth. He will never alter these words ;
it is impossible that we should become his disciples in any
other way ; and therefore we had need to bethink ourselves
whether it is our ffrcat aim to be fruitful under him.
K K li
500 ST. JOHN- [CIIAP. XV.
SECTION LXIII.
Chap. XV. ver. 9 — 19.
THE LOVE BETWEEN CHRIST AND HIS DISCIPLES.
9. As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you: con-
tinue ye in my love.
I have loved you with the greatest possible love. (The
Father is infinite in his love to the Son, and the Son is
infinite in his love to his disciples to the end of the world.
— Edit.) " Continue ye in my love. Let the sense of it
be always warm upon your minds. This is knocking
loudly at the door of our hearts. Wliat stubborn things
they are, if they can be unmoved with such love as his !
10. If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love ;
oven as I have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his
hive.
Then verily we can keep them ; we can know what they
are, study them, bend our wills to them, and take delight
in them, with the help that is afforded us; and without
this proof of our love to him, we can have no other; hence
if this be wanting, the words of Christ plainly imply, that
we do not belong to him.
11. These things have I spoken unto you, thai my joy might
remain in you, and that youv joy miglit be full.
Christ's joy was the joy of love and obedience to the
Fatlier from a root of love to God, and compassion to men.
Our's is the joy of remission com])leted by obedience; and
if they are separated will dwell with neither. He came to
put us in possession of it; and if he had known of any other
kind of true joy, or any other way of attaining to the
fulness of it, he would have told us so.
12. This is my commandment. That ye love one another, as I
have loved you.
vi;r. 9_I0.] ST. JOHN-. 501
This one commandment comprisetli all ; for love breaks
none, but is all regularity in the life, as well as great joy
and sweetness in the heart. Nothing is wanted but un-
feigned, imiversal love, to make us a blessing to ourselves,
and to all about us.
13. Gieater love hath no man dian this, that a man lay down
his life for his friends.
14. Ye are my friends, if ye do whatsoever I command you.
Here are two things distinctly mentioned, and carefully
to be observed.
1. Though Christ died for all, none can have the benefit
of his death, but those whom he vouchsafes to call his
friends.
2. None are his friends, but those who keep his com-
mandments. He has rich mercy in store for all; but the
generality choose rather to go without it, than to be
Christ's friends in his appointed way.
15. Hencefovlhl call you not servants ; for the servant knoweth
not wliat his lord doeth : but 1 have called } ou friends ; for all
things that I have heard of my Father I have made know n unto
you.
Jesus does not call us servants, he has delivered to us
all the will of God, and opened his whole heart of love to
us, as one friend does to another, for our present peace and
everlasting hap[)iness. But if we would reaj) all the fruits
of a blessed friendship, let us not be less his servants on
that account.
16. Ye have not chosen me, but I have chosen you, and or-
dained you, that ye should go and bring forth fruit, and that your
fruit should remain : that whatsoever ye shall ask of the Fatlicr in
my name, he may give it you.
Christ chose them to the apostleship ; not to salvation,
except by their faith, and choice of him. They were to
brino- forth fruit in the conversion of sinners. The fruit
which the apostles brought forth does remain ; and they
are still bringing forth fruit, and will do so to the end of
502 ST. JOHN. [chap. XV.
the world. St. John is now delivering Christ's words to
us, and we may be his fruit, if we please. On the warrant
of Christ's promise, they would ask for souls, and plead
hard for them, in Christ's name.
17. These tilings T command you, that ye love one another.
Let the repetition of this commandment convince us of its
great excellency, and the necessity of it. It is God's image
again in us ; we were created in it, and for it, and without
it we can neither be happy on earth, nor received into
heaven.
18. If the world hate you, ye know that it hated uie before it
hated you.
As if he had said, the world hateth me, and will hate
you ; but do not therefore abate of your love, any more on
that account. Observe, that is no true love which cannot
maintain itself against opposition and hatred. This is a
hard lesson ; but I had rather learn it of Christ, than be
the most esteemed person upon earth.
19. If ye were of the world, the world would love his own : hut
because ye are not of the world, but I have chosen you out of the
world, therefore the world hateth you.
The disciples of Christ, if they know what they are,
must not be of the world, any more than the apostles, but
forsake it, in will and affection ; and bear their testimony
a<j-ainst it ; and when they do, the world will be true to it-
self, and forsake, hate, and persecute them.
SECTION LXIV.
Chap. XV. ver. 20—27.
.MliN CANNOT HATE CHlllST WJTHOUT DISPLEASING THE
FATHER.
20. Remember the word that said I unto you. The servant is
VER. 20— 27. J ST. JOHN. 503
not greater tlum his lord. If they have persecuted me, they will
also persecute you; il" ihey have kcjit my saying, they will keep
yours also.
Since the Jews persecuted Jesus, lie assures them that
the same Jews would persecute them also. Men will
always be men.
21. ]Jut all these things will they do unto you for my name's
sake, hecause they know not him that sent me.
So long as they are of a worldly, persecuting spirit, what-
ever they think, or prate of God, however learnedly they
analyse his nature, and attributes, they know nothing of
him as the God of love, by their own resemblance to him.
22. If I had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had
sin : but now they have no cloke for their sin.
Here is our condemnation. Christ hath spoken to us also ;
he is speaking to us now ; and if we do not hear him, we
shall have nothing to plead for ourselves, in excuse for our
own neglect of his call to us.
23. He that luUeth me hatetli my Father also.
This may seem a hard saying. Hating God is a griev-
ous charge. But remember it came from the mouth of him
who knew what was in man ; and if we do not suffer iiim
to bring us to God, what can be the reason of it, but that
we hate him in our hearts ?
24. If I had not done among them the works which none other
man did, ihcy had not had sin : but now have they both seen and
hated both me and my Father.
They had not had sin, comparatively speaking ; or the
wreat sin of unbelief to answer for. It would be a double
aggravation of their sin, (as it will be of ours,) that neither
Christ's wonlsy nor icorks, could prevail with them to own
and forsake it. They might have had ns perfect knowledge
of God, for all the ends of salvation, as revealed by Ciirist,
proving his mission by his miracles, as if they had seen him
%'
504 ST. JOHN. [chap. XVI.
with their eyes. Christ slicks to the word Iiate, and would
not soften it.
2. But this cometh to pass, that the word might he fulfilled
that is written in their law. They hated me without a cause.
Not only without a cause, but in spite of the greatest
love. He says a little, and leaves us to think a great deal
more
26. But when the Comforter is come, whom I will send unto
you from the Father, even the Spirit of truth, which proceedeth
from the Father, he shall testify of me :
According to the tenor of these words, the Holy Ghost
is equally the Spirit of the Father and of the Son, sent
from both and one with them ; and therefore the Spirit of
truth, because he is the eternal Spirit of the Godhead.
" He shall testify of me :" outwardly, by extraordi-
nary operations ; and inwardly, by his quickening, trans-
forming power. He is an infallible witness for Christ in
every converted soul. We can no more change ourselves,
than we could make ourselves at the first.
27. And ye also shall bear witness, because ye have been with
me from the beginning.
The apostles did bear witness even unto death. Blessed
be God for his grace in them, and that we still have their
testimony in our hands, to build us up in the knowledge
and love of Christ.
SECTION LXV.
Chap. xvi. ver. 1 — 11.
CHRIST COMFOUTS HIS DISCIPLES.
1 . 'J'hcsc things have I spoken unto yoti, that ye should not be
offended.
VER. 1—11.] ST. JOHN. 505
He said these things, that they might not desert him
and his cause, for any hardships, or persecutions ; which
he here forewarns them they were to expect.
2. They shall put you out of the synagogue : yea, the time
Cometh, that whosoever killoth you will think that he cloelh
God service.
This is always the pretence for persecution. This mis-
taken thought exposes the best men, in every age of the
world, to the rage and malice of the worst : and those
who serve God least in other respects, are the forwardest to
do it effectually in this.
3. And these tilings will they do unto you, hecause they have
not known the Father, nor me.
With respect to the apostles, we own it to be a clear
case, that their persecutors could be no other than godless,
christless men. Butmethinks that what is here said might
give some check to this unchristian spirit in all. God does
not want to be so served j and so far as any give way to it,
they are ignorant of God, and of Christ.
4. But these things have I told you, that when the time shall
come, ye may remember that I told you of them. And these
things I said not unto you at the beginning, hecause I was with
you.
Not having left them to send down the Sj)irit. He
means, that now was the time to apprise them more clearly
and fully than ever of the hatred of the world, because
they would soon have sufficient support against it, in the
spirit with which they should be endowed from on high.
Compare ver. 7.
5. But now I go my way to hi)n that sent me; and none of
you asketh ine. Whither goest thou ?
t). But because I have said these things unto you, sorrow liath
filled your heart.
As if all tlieir liopes would be gone with him. They
were sadly in the dark, and did not yet know how great
50G ST. JOHN. [chap. XVI.
a blessing his departure would be to them ; and to all the
world.
7. Nevertheless, I tell you the truth : It is exjiedient for you
that I go away : for if I go not away, the Comforter will not come
unto you ; but if I depart, I will send him unto you.
What is this to us, if we do not look for his coming in
our own souls ? Come, he must, to every one of us, and
abide with us, if ever we are made alive unto God. Let
us hear what his office is in the next words.
8. And when he is come, he will reprove the world of sin, and of
righteousness, and of judgment:
9. Of sin, because they believe not on me ;
10. Of righteousness, because I go to my Father, and ye see me
no more ;
Unbelief is total ignorance of God, and ourselves, and
it effectually keeps us from God.. It is all blindness in the
heart, and all perverseness in the will ; and besides its own
sinfulness, it binds all other sins upon us, and leaves us
under their power. Has the Spii'it been at work with us
here ? Has he convinced us of sin, and showed us how
the guilt of it is to be taken away ?
The Spirit will convince men of " righteousness," what
it is ; that is, of Christ's righteousness, which is accepted
of God, and imputed to believers. We must have a
perfect righteousness wherein to appear before God, and
there never was a perfect righteousness, but His. " Because
I go to my Father, and ye see me no more." Clirist's
being in heaven, and sending down the Spirit, would be
full proof to the world of his righteousness, and of God's
approbation of him, notwithstanding his sufferings as a
malefactor.
1 1. Of judgment, because the prince of this world is judged.
He must quit his possession of us, and yield to Clirist.
And the devil is only so far judged in us, as we suffer the
Spirit to sit in judgment upon our lusts, nnd to purify our
hearts.
VER. 12—22.] ST. JOHN. 507
Upon the whole, mark the order of the Spirit's work,
in our conversion. He brings us by conviction of sin to
faith, and by faith to holiness. Thousands, alas ! never
come to the first.
SECTION LXVI.
Chap. xvi. ver. 12 — 22.
THE SPIRIT PROMISED.
12. 1 have yet many things to say unto you, but yc cannot bear
them now.
Alas ! how should we, without the same Spirit ena-
bling us ?
13. Howbeit when he, the Spirit of truth is come, he will guide
you into all truth : for he shall not speak of himself; but whatso-
ever he shall hear, that shall he speak ; and he will shew you things
to come.
He will guide not the apostles only, but all, into all
saving truth, savingly. " But whatsoever he shall hear,"
as the Spirit of God, and of Christ, acting from, and in
union with them. " And lie will shew you things to
come." We may warrantably apply this to ourselves, in
respect to the invisible things, and future glories of another
world, set home upon our hearts.
14. He shall glorify me; for he shall receive of mine, and shall
shew it unto you.
Observe, " of mine ;" the things of Christ ; the thino-s
which belong to our everlasting peace. This is the know-
ledge which concerns us, and for which the Spirit is given.
He could have shown them the same things, and everything-
himself; but, behold, without the Sj)irit's showing, and
effectual working, it would have been in vain. Wiiy do
508 ST. JOHN. [chap. XVI.
we know little, and do less, but because we do not put
ourselves into the hands of the Holy Spirit? AVhat is our
great purpose, and daily prayer ?
15. All things that the Father hath, are mine : therefore said I,
that he shall take of mine, and shall shew it unto you.
Hence, therefore, our trust must be equally in the
Father, and the Son.
16. A little while, and ye shall not see me: and again a little
while^ and ye shall see me, because I go to tlie Father.
To manifest himself more fully to them than ever, by
the Spirit. They saw him before his ascension, both in
his person and power, but did not see him in his power in
themselves. This sight of him contains every blessing of
the gospel, this they could not have till after his depar-
ture, and this we may have to our unspeakable comfort, as
well as the apostles.
17. Then said some of his disciples among themselves. What
is this that he saith unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me;
and again, a little while, and ye shall see me: and. Because I go
to the Father ?
18. They said therefore. What is this that he sailh, A little
while ? we cannot tell what he saith.
We cannot possibly have a more lively representation of
the state of mankind, without the Spirit, and before the
Spirit was given, than in the dulntss and slowness of the
disciples.
19. Now Jesus knew that they were desirous to ask him, and
said unto them. Do ye inquire among yourselves of that I said, A
little while, and ye shall not see me : and again, a little while, and
ye shall see me ?
20. Verily, verily, I say unto you, That ye shall weeji and la-
ment, hut the world shall rejoice : and ye shall he sorrowful, but
your sorrow shall be turned into joy.
21. A woman when she is in travail, hath sorrow, because her
hour is come : but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she re-
inemberelh no more the anguish, for joy that a man is horn into
the woild.
VER. 23—33.] ST. joH>j. 509
22. And ye now therefore have sorrow : but I will sec yf^n a-^ain,
and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man laketh from
yon.
The different states, and ends of the world, and believers,
are worthy of remark. A Christian is in sorrow, but it is
in order to joy, which naturally springs out of it, as the
joy of a mother from the pains of child-bearing. Tiie
men of the world have their joy first, such as it is, that
is, they know nothing of the pains of repentance, but their
joy leads to sorrow, and ends in remorse.
SECTION LXVII.
Chap. xvi. ver. 23—33.
PRAYER TO GOD THE FATHER IN THE NAME OF CHRIST
WILL RE ACCEPTED.
23. And in that day ye shall ask me nothing; Verily, verily, I
say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name, he
will give it you.
The disciples would want Jesus in his bodily presence,
as a resolver of their doubts, after the day of Pentecost ;
but they would have access to the Father, and in his
name be heard, and answered, in everything.
24. Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name : ask, and ye
shall receive, that your joy may be full.
By asking arigiit, in the name of Christ, for his blessings,
and obtaining what they asked. Earth is not so barren of
joy, as we think, if we were but in pursuit of the right
kind (^f joy, namely, the joy of Christ's peace, life, and
Holy Spirit.
25. These things have T spoken unto you in proverbs : but the
tiuu' cometli, when I sball no more speak unto you in proverbs,
but I sball shew you plainly of the Fatber.
510 ST. joim. [chap. xvi.
Whatever the words of Jesus were in themselves, they
were proverbs to the disciples, before the event, and for
want of spiritual understanding. What has been said
from the beginning of the fourteenth chapter, is plain as
to the words ; but all is mysterious, till the Holy Spirit
opens it to the heart.
26. At that day ye shall ask in my name: and I say not unto
you, that I will pray the Father for you :
27. For the Father himself lovelh you, because ye have loved
me, and have believed that I came from God.
What can be plainer than this ; that the one way to
the love of the Father, is to believe in, and love Christ ?
And yet it is a dark saying to all who have not faith, and
love.
28. I came forth from tlie Father, and am come into the world ;
again, I leave the world, and go to the Father.
29. His disciples said unto liim, Lo, now speakest thou ])lainlv,
and speakest no proverb.
30. Now are we sure that thou knowest all things, and needest
not that any man should ask thee : by this we believe that thou
camest forth from God.
Jesus had already told them, that they loved liim, and
believed that he came out from God. Though their belief
of him was imperfect, and partly in a wrong sense, never-
theless they did believe. The root of the matter was in
them, and they could bear witness to his knowledge in
their hearts, and believe in him for it. But let us remem-
ber that they were not to rest here in this low degree of
faith.
31. Jesus answered them, Do ye now believe ?
Some put the words without an interrogation : " Ye do
now believe indeed." He seems, in what follows, to tell
them that their faith as yet was but weak, and would soon
be tried to purpose.
32. Behold, the hour cometh, yea, is now come, that ye shafl
CITAP. XVII.J ST. JOHN. 511
be scattered, every man to his own, and sliall leave nie alone: and
yet I am not alone, because the F'alher is with me.
He is with every one of iis, every moment ; and it is the
ffreat desigrn of Christ's reljfjion, to make the thouo^hts of
l)is presence, and the hope of b^ing with him for ever, the
support and comfort of our lives.
33. These things I have spoken unto you, that in me ye might
have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulalion : but be of
good cheer ; I have overcome the world.
Hath Christ spoken these words effectually to us.'' Is it
so indeed ? And are we come to this point with Christ, that
as there is no peace but in him, so we will seek it nowhere
else.'* " In the world ye shall have tribulation;" that is,
the servants of Christ, from the op}X)sition of the world ;
every man, more or less ; and the more he loves and courts
the world, the more trouble and disa])pointment he will
meet from it.
" But be of good cheer ; I have overcome the world."
That in his strength, and after his example, we might over-
come it too, and get above the fear which it inspires.
Whatever the world docs to us, it cannot deprive us of our
interest in him. O Christian, thou mayest be of good
cheer. ':
SECTION LXVIII.
Chap. xvii. ver. 1 — 5.
CHRIST PUAYETII TO HIS FATIIEU TO GLORIFY HIM.
1. These words spake Jesus, and lifted uj) his eyes to heaven,
and said. Father, the hour is come ; glorify thy Son, that thy Son
also may glorify thee :
The blessed Jesus having finislied his instructions to the
512 ST. JOHN. [chap. XVII.
apostles, and knowing what must give weight and efficacy to
them, crowns the whole with solemn prayer ; thereby
teaching ministers especially, how to enforce their preach-
ing and endeavours, and all to look up to him, for a blessing
on his word. O Christian, open thy desires to thy heavenly
Father, in imitation of so great an example, with the same
confidence of being heard ; and let the filial trust, and di-
vine simplicity, so remarkable in this prayer, be the model
of all thine. Look well to the purity of thy intentions,
and spiritual hunger, know thy wants, and then speak thy
heart.
" These words spake Jesus,"" with a heart full of the
deepest concern for the establishment of the apostles, and
the salvation of mankind through them. God be praised
that we, if we are Christians, are comprised in this sweet
prayer ; and may God deliver us from the curse of wilHng
against it.
" Father, the hour is come ; glorify thy Son, that thy
Son also may glorify thee." The recovery of mankind
from the lowest depth of sin and misery, to the height of
holiness and happiness, is the glory of the Father, and the
Son. The next words explain this.
2. As thou hast given him power over all flesh,
To change its nature, and earthly, vicious bent; to go-
vern, sanctify, and bless us, and to crown us with immor-
tal glory.
2. That he should give eternal life to as many as thou liast given
him.
Let us take notice of the expression. We are not given
to Christ for salvation, if we do not yield to the Father's
drawing, so as to give ourselves to him.
3. And this is Hie eternal, that they might know thee the only
true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent.
Here is your proof. What is uppermost in our hearts.''
What do you make your happiness ? What do you live
VER. 1 — O.] ST. JOHN. 513
for, the world or eternity ? If for the last, yon will bless
God with all your souls for the infallible direction here
given for the attainment of it.
" That they might know thee the only true God.""
1st. As he has revealed liimself, as the Father, Son,
and Holy Ghost ; not only as our Creator and Preserver,
but as our Redeemer and Sanctifier ; as our reconciled
Father, and just judge. 2ndly. With effect; by living to
him accordinn; to this knowlcdo-e.
" And Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent," to be the
Mediator between God and man, and put us in tlie way to
eternal life, by expiating our sins, and purging our natures.
God has sent him to call us to holiness, to instruct us in it,
to set us a perfect example of it, and to work, it in us.
4. I have glorified thee on the earth ; I have fiuislied the work
wliich thou gavest me to do.
It was a hard work he had to do for us ; it is a still
harder work which lie has to do in us. Do you ask what this
is ? It is to get our hearts changed, and filled with the love
of God. And God grant we may be enabled to say for
ourselves, at the hour of death, as he did, " I have finished
the work which thou gavest me to do."
5. And now, O F'atlicr, glorify thou nie with thine own self, with
tlie glory which I liad with thee before the world was.
" Before the world was," is the scripture expression for
eternity. This is said to teach us what Christ is in him-
self, " very God of very God," notwithstanding his humi-
liation ; and we are the basest of creatures, if he is the less
our God for it.
VOL. II. J, T_
514 ST. JOHN. [chap XVII.
SECTION LXIX.
Chap. xvii. ver. 6 — 16.
CHRIST PRAYS FOR THE APOSTLES.
6. I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest
me out of the world : thine they were, and thou gavest them me ;
and they liave ke])t thy word.
Christ set forth the name of his Father to the apostles,
that they might be instruments of manifesting it to the
world : " his name," in all the grace and powder of it, speak-
ing peace to the conscience, and turning the heart to God.
" They have kept tliy word :"" knovving certainly that they
would, he speaks of it as already done.
7. Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast
given me are of thee.
And not they only have known. O happy man ! who-
soever thou art, who knowest this by thy own faith and
conversion.
8. For I have given unto them the words which thou gavest me ;
and they have received them, and have known surely that I came
out from thee, and they have believed that thou didst send me.
Have we surely, and effectually believed this ? Life, or
death, is in the answer.
9. I pray for them : I pray not for the world, but for them which
thou hast given me ; for they are thine.
" For them," first, and principally ; and in this part of
the prayer for them only, because so very much would de-
pend upon their faith, and fidelity. Though they were
given to Christ by God, and belonged to God, they still
needed his earnest prayers ; as all do need, both his and
their own, in their very best estate, and the better they are,
the more they know the need of prayer.
10. And all mine are thine, and thine are mine ; and I am glo-
rified in them.
VER. G — 10.] ST. JOHN. 515
He, as it were, stands stoutly to his claim of right in the
apostles, equally with the Father. As if he said, The
Father loveth you, and I do no less. You are his, but not
more his than mine. What an opening is here of Christ's
love, in these few plain words ! It would be matter of
great joy to the apostles to hear them ; and if we are
Christians, it will be our joy also. " And I am glorified in
them :" by their belief of me, which furnishes the ability
conferred upon them for my service, and their faithful use
of it. The wonder is, that he should account anything
that man can do, his glory. There is a loud call in the
word.
11. And now I am uo more in the world, but these are in the
world, and I come to thee.
Jesus knew the nature of that world into which he was
about to send them, he had an exact foresight of the diffi-
culties which such innocent and holy men must encounter
from it ; he therefore warns them of the danger, and for-
tifies them particularly against it by prayer.
11. Holy Father, keep through thine own name those whom
thou hast given me, that they may be one, as we are.
That they may be so joined unto the Lord, as to be one
spirit. 1 Cor. vi. 17. One in design, will, and affection,
with us, and the same in grace, that we are in nature.
12. While I was with them in the world, 1 kept them in thy
name : those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them
is lost, hut the son of perdition ; that the Scripture might be ful-
filled.
13. And now come I to thee; and these things I speak in tlie
world, that they might have my joy fuUilled in themselves.
Who can tell with what tenderness, and solicitude, he
watched over them, to keep them to himself I And all for
the sake of a lost world, that we might be brought to him
by their means.
Christ says, I speak these things in their hearing, for
their instruction, comfort, and assurance; that they may
L L 2
51G ST. JOHN. [CIIAP. XVII.
have my joy fulfilled, — the joy of labouring for souls, in
love, joy of the disposition, and of God's approbation.
14. I have given them thy word ; and the world halh hated
Miem, because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the
world.
" The world hath hated them," as it always does those
who stand out in the true spirit of the word, which dis-
covers the corruption of the world, and causes them to
turn their backs upon it.
" Because they are not of the world, even as I am not
of the world." Christ was not of the world : the aposths
were not of the world ; if we are, we must not pretend to
take our religion from them.
16. T pray not that tliou shouldest take them out of the world,
but that thou shouldest keep them from the evil.
They might be apt to suppose from his saying, " They
are not of the world," that they were soon to be taken out
of the world. He prevents their mistake, by signifying to
them, that they were still to be in the world, though not of
it, as it is under the power of the evil one.
16. They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world.
Can Christ say this of us ? Are we enslaved to the world,
or have we broken off our allegiance to it ? May the Lord
help us to assure ourselves that we are not of the world.
SECTION LXX.
Chap. xvii. ver. 17— 2o.
HE PRAYS THE FATHER TO GLORIFY ALL BELIEVETJS
WITH HTM.
17. Sanctify them through thy truth ; thy word is truth.
The word of God is nothing else. It is not the word of
man, call it reason, if you please. All is darkness and
error, with respect to our whole state and nature, God and
VER. 17— 2G.] ST. JOHN. 517
the world, life and deatli, till we are in union with the
word, and by it with him who makes it effectual.
18. As tlioii hast sent inc into the world, even so have I also sent
ihein into the workl.
I have sent them well qualified for their office, by bein<^
devoted to God ; and with the same authority as I have.
19. And for their sakes I sanctify myself, that they also niiglit
be sanctified tliroiigli the truth.
" I sanctify myself," by my obedience unto death.
" That they also might be sanctified through the truth,"
or, trul}' sanctified ; after my example, and by the power
of the truth in themselves.
20. Neither pray T for these alone, but for them also which shall
believe on me through their word.
Clirist here opens all his gracious heart, and prays for
all believers ; showing them withal what they must be, and
what they should ask for themselves. O ! resolve to be in-
cluded in this prayer ; reckon that you are, when you can
pray truly for yourselves, according to Christ's prayer here
recorded.
21. That they all may be one; as thou, Father, art in me, and
I in thee, that they also may be one in us ; that the world may
believe that thou hast sent me.
The only way in which they can be one in themselves,
is, by being one in the Father and in the Son. In us,
implies this. There may be partial friendships, and
worldly associations, but here is a much larger scene opened
to us.
If ever all are one, and every believer one with allj it
must be in God, through Christ, by the Spirit's bond of
union ; and the perfection of this bond could not possibly
be expressed in stronger terms.
Note, here is no room to surmise, as some do, that the
imion of Christ with the Father, is of a difiercnt kind
from that of believers witli them. The meaning is, that
518 ST. JOHN. [chap. XVII.
they may be one in themselves, by an influence from us, as
ice are one in everything, by nature.
" That the world may believe that thou hast sent me :"
when it sees that to which the world, in its natural state, is an
entire stranger, and which nothing but a divine power can
effect, namely, a body of men knit together in love, and
actuated by one Spirit. This proof of our Christianity, if
we had it, would be instead of a thousand arguments to
unbelievers. The faithful soul will observe what the reli-
gion of the Bible is, and seek to have this proof in himself.
22. And the glory wliioh thou gavest me I have given iheni ;
that thev niay be one, even as we are one :
Christ had given to them the glory of being filled with
the Spirit, as he was in his humanity, in order to love.
And glory it is, if he knows what true glory is, who here
repeats it four times for our observation.
" That they may be one, even as we are one." That as
they are one in nature, they may be one in will and affec-
tion, as we are one in nature, will, and affection.
23. I in them, and tliou in me, that tbey luay he made perfect
in one ; and that the world may know that thou hast sent me, and
hast loved them, as thou hast loved me. .
" I in them, and thou in me." The Godhead in Christ,
and Christ in the human nature, is its redemption. He is
in us with his atonement, righteousness, Spirit, — all he
was, did, and suffered.
Jesus rises in his expression, as he proceeds ; he desires
that the world may not only believe, but know the truth of
his mission, and the love of God towards the members of
Christ, that is, of himself. And this by the greatness of the
effect, in all the operations of the Spirit.
24. Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be
with me where I am : that they may behold my glory, which thou
hast given me : for thou lovedst me before the foundation of the
world.
He now speaks of another kind of glory, for which the
CHAP. XVIII.] ST. JOHN. 519
former glory fits us, consummate happiness in the sight
and enjoyment of himself , in his essential, eternal glory in
heaven. / tv'dl, is too great an ex))ression for a creature
to use, in it tiiere is a glimpse of his uncreated glory. Let
it also be observed, that though authoritatively, yet he
asks this great grace for us, of the Father. Then it is
grace, and a gift.
25. O rishteous Father, the world hath not known thee : but I
have known thee, and these have known that thou hast sent uie.
" O righteous Father, the world hath not known thee,"
as equally just, and merciful : exacting the penalty of sin,
and pardoning the sinner, in Christ, to the glory of all his
perfections. The word ri(jhteo7ts is here used with great
])ropriety. The world, as such, does not, will not know
God in this respect. We know tiiat the Father hath sent
Christ, when with unfeigned humility, and child-like sim-
plicity, we give ourselves up to Christ's knowledge of God.
2(). And I have declared unto tliem tliy name, and will declare
it : that the love wherewith thou hast loved nie may he in them, and
I in them.
Christ had declared his nature and will, his irrace and
love. He came to declare and open all to us, and will
manifest it with power to our hearts.
" That the love wherewith thou hast loved me may be
in them, and I in them." Clirist's love in us, brings God's
love of Christ upon us.
SECTION LXXI.
Chaj). xviii. ver. 1 — 14.
CPIRIST IS HETKAYED.
!• When Jesus had .s])okcn these words, he wont forth wiili his
520 ST, JOHN. [chap. XVIII.
disciples over the brook Cetlron, v^liere was a garden, into the
wliich he entered, and his disciples.
Christ went forth to meet his sufferings ! Let us think
of his love, see the accursed nature of sin : see our sin ;
and in all our sufferings for it, remember that he bore the
heaviest part of them.
2. And Judas also, which beti'ayed him, knew the plac e: for
Jesus ofttimes resorted thither with his disciples.
Probably, to meditate on his sufferings, and to prepare
himself for them, in the very place where they were to be-
gin. There is a use in this ; we know not where trouble
will find us, but it is good to be ready for it.
.3. Judas then, having received a band of men and officers from
the chief priests and Pharisees, cometh thither with lanterns, and
torches, and weapons.
4. Jesus therefore, knowing all things that should come upon
him, went forth, and said unto them. Whom seek ye P
He went unto them of his own accord, when he could as
easily have gone from them.
5. They answered him, Jesus of Nazareth. Jesus saith unto
them, I am he. And Judas also, which betrayed him, stood with
them.
6. As scon then as he had said unto them, I am he, they went
backward, and fell to the ground.
It may seem strange that this stroke of Christ's power,
did not change their hearts, and make them alter their pur-
pose. But how often docs God bring us to the ground,
with some heavy trouble or calamity, without effect !
7. Then asked he them again. Whom seek ye ? And they said,
Jesus of Nazareth.
8. Jesus answered, I have told you that I am he. If therefore
ye seek me, let these go their way.
Just so he offered himself to the justice of God for our
preservation. Great comfort may be found in these words,
" Let these go their way."
VER. 1 — 14.] ST. JOHN. 521
9. That llie saying luiglit be fulfilled, wliicli he spake, Ol' tliein
wliicli thou gavest nic have I lost none.
10. Then Simon Peter having a sword, drew it, and smote the
high priest's servant, and eat off his right ear. 'J'he servant's name
was Malcluis.
Let us learn from hence that our zeal for Christ may be
excessive, and especially, that he does not want to have
blood shed in his service. After the day of Pentecost,
Peter was changed into another man, and could say, " If ye
suffer for righteousness sake, happy are ye." 1 Pet. iii. 14.
11. Then said Jesus unto Peter, put up thy sword into the
sheath : the cup which my Father hath given me, shall I not
drink it ?
Christ's was a bitter cup indeed ! And why did he not
shrink from it.'' Because his Father put it into his hand.
That word. Father^ well considered, would sweeten every-
thing that befals us.
12. Then the band and the captain and officers of the .Jews
took Jesus, and bound him.
They need not to have done it ; they could not, if our
sins had not bound him first.
13. And led him away to Annas first; for he was father in law
to Caia]>has, which was the high jn'iest that same year.
14. Now Caiaphas was he, which gave counsel to the Jews, that
it was expedient that one man should die for the people.
In what sense the Holy Ghost gave forth this sayino- by
the mouth of Caiaphas, St. John has told us before, in chap,
xi. 49, 50 : but we never I'cceive it till the same Spirit
convinces us of our sin, and of the expediency and necessity
of Christ''s death in our own case.
522 ST. JOHN. [cHx\P. XVI II.
SECTION LXXII.
Chap, xviii. ver. 15 — 27.
PETER DENIETH CHRIST.
15. And Simon Peter followed Jesus, and so did another disci-
ple. That disciple was known unto the high priest, and went in
with Jesus into the ])alace of the high priest.
16. But Peter stood at the door without. Then went out that
other disciple, which was known unto the high priest, and spake
unto her thatkcpf the door, and brought in Peter.
His courage had already begun to fail him.
17. Then saith the damsel that kept the door unto Peter, Art
not thou also one of this man's disciples ? He saith, I am not.
See what the power of nature amounts to, notwithstand-
ing our strongest resolutions, when grace is not in exercise.
18. And the servants and officers stood there, who had made a
fire of coals ; for it was cold ; and they warmed themselves : and
Peter stood with them, and warmed himself.
He little thought that his affections needed to be warmed,
and what a cold heart he had, at that time, for his Master.
19. The high priest then asked Jesus of his disciples, and of his
doctrine.
20. Jesus answered him, I spake openly to the world ; I ever
taught in the synagogue, and in the temple, whither the Jews al-
ways resort, and in secret have I said nothing.
The answer of Jesus, delivered with the greatest mild-
ness, and without any contempt of the high priest, or of
his authority, amounts to this; that as he always taught
openly, and in the most public places, those who were pre-
sent could give him full information of his doctrine ; and
that lie would do well to examine them concerning it, ra-
ther than Him, whom he would not believe.
21. Why askest thou me ? ask them which heard me, what I
have said unto them : behold, they know what I said.
VER. 28—40.] ST. JOHN. 523
2'2. Ami wlien lie had llms spoken, one of llie oiTiccrs which
stooil by struck .Tesus with tlie pahii of his hand, saying, Answer-
. est thou the higli priest so ?
This was a great indignity offered to the Son of God.
We cannot help thinking so. Let us have an eye upon
ourselves. Every sin we commit is that stroke repeated,
and goes to his heart.
23. Jesus answered him, If I have spoken evil, bear witness of
the evil : but if well, why smilest thou nie ?
He had indeed borne witness, with the utmost virulence,
as we say, but his striking Jesus was no proof in the case.
24. Now Annas had sent him bound unto Caiaphas the high
priest.
25. And Simon Peter stood and warmed himself: they said
therefore unto him. Art not thou also one of his disciples ? he de-
nied it, and said, I am not.
26. One of the servants of the high priest, being his kinsman
whose ear Peter cut off, saith. Did not 1 see thee in the garden
with him ?
27. Peter then denied again : and immediately the cock crew.
We know the effect which the cock-crowing had on
Peter ; he immediately repented. If any of us are in an
evil way, let it have the same effect on us, and, as he did,
let us stop short at once.
SECTION LXXIII.
Chap, xviii. ver. 28 — 40.
JESUS AURAIGXED BEFORE PILATE.
28. Then led they Jesus from Caiaphas unto the hall of judg-
ment : and it was early, and they themselves went not into the
judgment hall, lest they should be defiled : but that they might eat
the passover.
524 ST. JOHN. [chap. xvni.
That they mioht keep themselves from all outward de-
filement, during the time of the passover. They were,
however, all over defiled with blood, and at the same time
scrupulous about a ceremony. O the wretched deceiva-
bleness of the heart ! Let us see to it, that we put nothing
in the place of inward purity.
29. Pilate then went out unto them, and said. What accusation
bring ye against this man ?
Let us ask ourselves this question. Is it not our ground
of accusation against him, that his doctrine is too pure and
heavenly for us?
30. They answered and said unto him. If he were not a male-
factor, we would not have delivered liim up unto thee.
Here the wickedness of their hearts comes full in view ;
they would have had Pilate condemn him without proof.
The heathen magistrate, liowever, from his natural sense of
good and evil, was more upright than the Jews, with the
law of God in their hands.
31. Then said Pilate unto them. Take ye him, andjudge liim
according to your law. The Jews therefore said unto him. It is
not lawful for us to put any man to death :
Upon any other occasion they would have caught eagerly
at this concession of Pilate, to judge Jesus. They do not
say, that the power of capital punishments was taken from
tliem that same year. How wonderful is the providence of
God in working things to his own end ! Christ, by the will
of God, and according to his own prediction, was to be
crucified ; but if his punishment had been left to the Jews,
by their law he must have been stoned.
32. That the saying of Jesus might be fulfilled, which he spake,
signifying what death he should die.
33. Then Pilate entered into the judgment hall again, and culled
Jesus, and said unto him. Art thou the king of the Jews ?
34. Jesus answered him, Sayest thuu this thing of thyself, or
did others tell it thee of me ?
The meaning seems to be this, As thou dost not say this
VER. 28 — 40.] ST. JOHN. 525
of tliyself from thy own knowledge, be not over liasty to
credit what others say of me.
35. Pilcite answered. Ami a Jew ? thine own nation, and the
cliief priests have dehvered thee unto me : what hast thou done ?
In answer, he tells him, nothing that could give umbrage
to him as the Roman governor ; and at the same time owns
in what sense the charge against him was true.
36. .Tesus answered. My kingdom is not of this world : if my
Ivingdom were of this world, then would -my servants figlit, tluit I
should not be delivered to the Jews ; but now is my iiingdom not
from hence.
Let the men of the world fight for the world : if thou
art a servant of Christ, do as he bids thee, take up the
cross, and h'glit for Him, by fighting against the world in
thy heart.
It is the Christian's joy, that Christ's kingdom is not from
hence. It is to our comfort, that tlie kingdom of heaven
is brought down to us ; and now is the time for entering
into it, by the separation of our wills and desires from the
world.
37. Pilate therefore said unto him, Art thou a king then ? Jesus
answered, Tbou sayest that I am a king.
That is, It is even so as thou sayest ; I am a king.
37. To this end was I born, and for this eause came I into the
world, that I should bear witness unto the truth.
There is but one truth, comparatively, worth knowing,
namely, that Christ came into the world to redeem us from
sin and death, and fit us for heaven, by ruling over us.
37. Every one that is of the truth heareth my voice.
There is no refusing to be tried by this test. If Christ
is the truth, those who do not hear him, however wise and
prudent they may be in other respects, are not of it. And
hearing Christ, is hearing him, with full submission in all
things.
38. Pilate saitli unto him, What is truth ?
526 ST. JOHN. [chap. XIX.
He thought he did not need to be told what truth was ;
or, that one talking of a kingdom not of this world, was a
fit person to tell it to him. What Christ said was all a
riddle to him. Many, at all times, hear it to as little
purpose.
38. And when he had said this, he went out again unto the Jews,
and saith unto ihein, I find in him no fault at all.
It was so much Pilate's interest, and office to condemn
him, for calling himself a king, that one cannot help think-
ing lie was overruled by God, in declaring him innocent.
39. But ye have a custom, that I should release unto you one
at the passover ; will ye therefore that I release unto you the king
of the Jews ?
40. Then cried they all again, saying. Not this man, hut Ba-
rabhas. Now Barabbas was a robber.
O my soul ! turn short upon thyself. When thou pre-
ferrest anything to Christ, verily, this is thy own case, and
thou joinest with the Jews, in saying, " Not this man, but
Barabbas."
SECTION LXXIV.
Chap. xix. ver. 1 — 12.
CHRIST ILL TREATED.
1. Then Pilate therefore took Jesus, and scourged him.
Thinking, perhaps, to content the Jews with this lesser
punishment. But his scourging would not take away our
sins, and therefore he must be given up to their blood-
thirsty disposition.
2. And the soldiers platted a crown of thorns, and put it on his
head, and they put on him a purjde robe.
VER. 1 12.] ST. JOHN. 527
3. And said, Hail, king of the Jews ! and tliey smote bini with
their liands.
Doubtless, you think that you abhor this mockery of the
blessed Jesus, and that you could not have been guilty of
it for the world. But where is the difference, if we mock
him with a false show of subjection ? Nay, is it not worse
in us, who know what he is, and own him for our King-,
Saviour, and God ?
4. Pilate therefore went forth again, and saith unto them, Be-
liold, T bring him forth to you, that ye may know that I find no
fault in him.
It was a marvellous work of Providence, and tends
strongly to confirm our belief in Clirist, that he was ac-
quitted by the same mouth which condemned him,
5. Then came Jesus forth, wearing the crown of thorns, and the
jjurple robe. And Pilate saith unto them. Behold the man !
Yes; let us behold him ; fix our whole attention steadily
upon that man, and think what he is to us. Let us see our
guilt, — see our pattern. Though the thorns were in a
tender part, we do not hear one word of complaint from
him.
6. When the chief priests therefore and officers saw him, they
cried out, saying, Crucify him, crucify him. Pilate saith unto
them, Take ye him, and crucify him : for I find no fault in him.
We read this account to no purpose, if we do not re-
member, and lay it deeply to heart, that our sins were in
that cry.
7. The .Tews answered him. We have a law, and by our law he
ought to die, because he made himself the Son of God.
It was true, he ought to have suffered. Not indeed for
the reason they gave, but because we ought, and because
he had put himself in our stead.
8. When Pilate therefore hoard that saying, he was the more
afraid ;
His fear worked no good effect. He had a natural dis-
528 ST. JOHN. [chap. XIX,
cernment of what was right in the case, but he wanted
orace to make him stand to his own conviction.
9. And went again into the judgment hall, and saith unto Jesus,
Whence art thou ? But Jesus made him no answer.
Jesus took this method, knowing that the truth wouhl
be lost upon him, and observing his own rule, of not cast-
ing his pearls before swine. We should dread to be in
such a state.
10. Then saith Pilate unto him, Speakest thou not unto me ."*
knowest thou not that I have power to crucify thee, and have
power to release thee ?
11. Jesus answei'ed. Thou couldest have no power at all against
me, except it were given thee from above : therefore he that deli-
vered me unto thee hath the greater sin.
Pilate could have no power of any kind ; whatever he
might think of his own greatness, but by the divine will,
which orders all things : and especially not against Him.
" Therefore he that delivered me unto thee hath the
greater sin.'*' Namely, the people of the Jews, who had
better means of knowing who he was. Observe, the more
light we have, tlie greater will be our condemnation for
sinning against it.
12. And from thenceforth Pilate sought to release him : but the
Jews cried out, saying. If thou let this man go, thou art not Cae-
sar's friend : whosoever niakelh himself a king speaketh against
Ctesar.
This was touching Pilate in a tender part, and setting-
up his interest against his conscience. They spoke like
men that knew the world.
vi:u.l3 — 27.] ST. jofin. 529
SECTION LXXV.
Chap. xix. vcr. 13-27.
PILATE IS OVERCOME BY THE JEWS.
13. When Pihitr therefore heard that saying, he Ijrought Jesus
fortli.and sat down in the judgment-scat in a place that is called
the Pavement, but in the Hebrew, Gabbalha.
14. And it was the preparation of the passover, and aLout llie
sixth hour : and he «ailh unto the Jews, Behold your King !
The Jews called every Friday, or the day before their
sabbath, the preparation, and this in particidar, the prepa-
ration of the Passover.
" And it was about the sixtli hour ;" that is, near twelve
o'clock, the same point of time with the ending- of tlie third
hour, Mark xv. 25, according to the Jews"' division of the
day into four parts, or hours, called the first, third, sixth,
and ninth hours ; the first hour beginning at six o''clock,
and ending at nine ; the third hour at nine, and ending at
twelve; the sixth hour at twelve, and ending at three
o'clock ; the ninth hour beginning at three o'clock, and
ending at six. Others, and perhaps with more probabi-
lity, say that the Evangelists reckon the hours as we do,
and that the sia:th hour here should be read the third, on
the authority of some copies. On the latter supposition,
Christ hung three hours longer upon the cross than he did
according to the former.
15. But they cried oiU, Away wiih him, awav with him, cruelly
him. Pilate saith unto them. Shall I crucify your king ? The
chief priests answered. We have no king but Cassar.
He submitted to this scornful treatment that he migjit
be our King ; and he never is, till we are willing to learn
of him this same lesson of patient suffering. " The chief
priests answered, We have no king but Ca'sar." They said
this to gain their point, and as it were to force Christ into
tlu'ir measures, 'i'hiii- subjection to ('a?sar was very gall-
voi.. n. M .M
530 ST. JOHN. [chap. XIX'
ing to them ; but like true men of this world, they were
for anything rather than Christ, and his heavenly doctrine,
and kingdom.
16. Then delivered lie liim therefore unto them to be crucified.
And tbey look Jesus, and led him away.
Let us not mistake the men. We, and our sins, led him
away.
17. And lie bearing his cross went forth into a place called the
place of a skull, which is called in the Hebrew Golgotha:
This was the common place of execution, noisome and
filthy with skulls, and dead men's bones; that no cir-
cumstances might be wanting to complete his humiliation.
Observe too, it is said, he went ; as if all were his own
doing. If it had not been his will to go, their compulsion
Avould have availed nothing.
18. Where they crucified him, and two other with him, on either
side one, and Jesus in the midst.
This was a true picture of his mediation for sinners.
Those arms, as they were stretched out for all, so they
pointed to all in the persons of the two thieves. All man-
kind were upon the cross both in him and them. Let us
know our need of mercy, and be content to be saved by it.
19. And Pilate wrote a title, and put it on the cross. And the
writing was, Jesus of Nazareth the King of the Jews.
Blessed God, write it in all our hearts, that this despised,
crucified Jesus, is our King ; and make us his people, by
the true circumcision of the Spirit.
20. This title then read many of the Jews : for the place where
Jesus was crucified was nigh to the city : and it was written in
Hebrew, and Greek, and Latin.
21. Then said the chief priests of the Jews to Pilate, Write
not the King of the Jews : but that he said, I am King of the
Jews.
22. Pilate answered. What 1 have written I have written.
He had written the truth, without knowing it, by influ-
ence from above, and he was not suffered to alter it.
VER. 28—4-2.] ST. JOHN. 531
23. Then the soldiers, when they liad crucified Jesus, took his
garments, and made four parts, to every soldier a part : now the
coat was without seam, woven from the top throughout.
24. They said therefore among themselves. Let us not rend it,
hut cast lots for it, whose it shall he : that the scripture might be
fulfilled, which saith, They parted my raiment among them, and
for my vesture they did cast lots. These things therefore the sol-
diers did.
Every tittle of the scripture will be fulfilled both as it
regards its promises and threatenings, and we have no
choice, but of one or the other.
25. Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his
mother's sister, Mary, the wife of Cleophas, and JMary Magdalene.
26. When Jesus therefore saw his mother, and the disciple
standing by, whom he loved, he saith unto his mother. Woman,
behold thy son !
Let us observe here the care of the blessed Jesus, in his
last moments, for his mother. It was some relief against
the sword now in her own heart, to provide her another
son, the person he most loved ; and he showed his love
effectually to John, by bequeathing him such a legacy.
27. Then saith he to the disciple. Behold thy mother ! And
from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home.
St. John's heart explained Christ's will to him, in these
words, " Behold thy mother !" The home tliat John pro-
vided for her was the more welcome to her, as it would be
a house of spiritual comfort to her.
SECTION LXXVI.
Chap. xix. vcr. 28—42.
CHRIST GIVES UP THE GHOST.
28. After this Jesus, knowing that all things were now accom-
plished, that the Scripture might be fulfilled, saith, I thirst.
M M 2
'^^32 ST. JOHN. [chap. xrx.
Let us observe, that Jesus saitli this, not to have his
thirst quenched, but that the scripture might be fulfilled.
29. Now there was seta vessel full of vinegar ■.'^ and they filled a
spunge with vinegar, and put it upon hyssop, and put it to his
ujouth.
30. When Jesus therefore had received the vinegar, he said. It
is finished : and he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost.
All scripture concerning Christ was fulfilled, and no-
thing left undone that he came into the world to accom-
plish. God was reconciled unto man, and the gates of
paradise set wide open for all that would enter into them.
Shall we suffer this precious word to be spoken in vain to
us ?
" And he bowed his head, and gave up the ghost."
He did this, of his own accord, and by an act of his Al-
mighty power. He had no farther use for mortal breath,
when he had done his work in our mortal body.
31. The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, that the
bodies should not remain upon the cross on the sabbath day, (for
that sabbath day was an high day,) besought Pilate that their
legs might be broken, and that they might be taken away.
32. Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the first, and
of the other which was crucified with him.
33. But when they came to Jesus, and saw that lie was dead
already, they brake not liis legs ;
34. But one of the soldiers with a spear pierced his side, and
forthwith came thereout blood and water.
This was significant of our atonement and cleansing by
him. Justification, and sanctification ; and not one with-
out the other. In this blood and water we may see the
whole gospel. St. John intended that a great stress should
be laid upon what he saw, as appears by the next verse.
Tiie miracle of blood and water flowing freely, and un-
mixed, from a corpse, was great ; and the use, and spiri-
tual understanding of it, is great also.
* This was a mixture of vinegar and myrrh, to stupify the
senses of those who were executed. This might be some charity to
their bodies, but none to their souls. The penitent thief might have
lost heaven by it.
VEK. '28 — 42.] ST. JOHN. 533
35. And lie that saw it bare record, and his record is true : and
he knoweth that he saith true, that ye might believe.
36. For these things were done, that the scripture should be
fulfilled, A bone of hiui shall not be broken.
37. And again another scripture saith, They shall look on hint
whom they pierced.
Let us notice this again. The scripture is God's word,
and will infallibly be made good in everything it says,
either in our salvation, or damnation. Under this convic-
tion we shall read it with advantage. " They shall look
on him whom they have pierced." If it be God's blessed
will for us, we must willingly, attentively, and constantly,
with penitence, faith, and love, look on him now, thinking
ourselves the very persons who pierced him, and for whom
he was contented to be pierced, that we may not be forced
to look on him another day, to our everlasting confusion.
38. And after this .Tuscph of Ariniathcea, being a disciple of
.lesus, but secretly for fear of the Jews, besought Pilate that he
might take away the body of Jesus : and Pilate gave him leave.
He came therefore, and took the body of Jesus.
Joseph now declared himself openly, at a time when it
might least liave been expected, and when others hid them-
selves.
39. And there came also Nicodemus, which at the first came to
Jesus by night, and brought a mixture of myrrh and aloes, about
an hundred pound weight.
40. Then took they the body of Jesus, and wound it in linen
clothes with the spices, as the maimer of the Jews is to bury.
41. Now in the jjlace where he was crucified there was a gar-
den ; and in the garden a new sepulchre, wherein was never man
yet laid.
42. There laid they Jesus therefore because of the Jews' pre-
paration day ; ibr the sepulchre was nigh at hand.
The day was far spent ; and as the time was short, they
must either have buried him in a place nigh at liand, or
not at all.
Joseph and Nicodemus showed their affectionate love to
the blessed Jesus, by their care of his burial and llic great
534 ST. JOHN. [chap. XX.
cost they bestowed upon it; probably, not knowing the
scriptures concerning the resurrection, any more than the
disciples. Their hearts were known to God under the
mistake ; and as they were prepared by their simplicity
and sincerity to have their eyes opened, they will doubtless
have a share in the resurrection of the just.
SECTION LXXVII.
Chap. XX. ver. 1 — 18
THE DISCIPLES COME TO THE SEPULCHRE.
1 . The first day of the week cometh Mary Magdalene early,
when it was yet dark, unto the sepulchre, and seeth the stone taken
away from the sepulchre.
The order of the narrative concerning the resurrection
of Jesus, as it lies in the Evangelists, seems to be this :
Mary Magdalene, and other women, were early at the se-
pulchre,— they found the stone rolled away, and the body
gone, — they saw two angels ; one of whom told tliem that
Jesus was risen, and bid them go and tell his disciples.
They went, upon which Peter and John ran to the sepul-
chre, and having seen what was done, departed.
Mary and the other women staid behind at the sepulchre,
when they first saw Jesus himself, and Mary in particular
was charged with the message to his disciples, verse seven-
teenth, and different from that given by the angels.
The only difficulty in the way of this account, arises from
Matt, xxviii. 9 : where it is said, " As they went to tell his
disciples, behold, Jesus met them, saying. All hail." This
implies, that he met them as they were going to the disci-
ples, and before they had spoken with them. The words
therefore must not be so understood ; but, that having
been, or, after they had been, to tell his disciples, then
" Jesus met tliem, &c."
VEU. 1— 18.j ST. JOHN. 535
2. Then slio runneth and cometh to Simon Peter, and to
the other disciple, whom Jesus loved, and saith unto them, They
have taken away the Lord out of the sepulchre, and we know not
where they have laid him.
3. Peter therefore went forth, and that other disciple, and came
to the sepulchre.
4. So they ran both together : and the other disciple did outrun
]'eter, and came first to the sepulchre.
5. And he stooping down, and looking in, saw the linen clothes
lying ; yet went he not in.
6. Then cometh Simon Peter following him, and went into the
sepulchre, and seeth the linen clothes lie,
7. And the napkin that was about his head, not lying with the
linen clothes, but wrapped together in a place by itself.
8. Then went in also that other disciple, which came first to the
sepulchre, and he saw, and believed.
Namely, the resurrection of Christ from that time for-
ward.
9. For as yet they knew not the scripture, that he must rise
again from the dead.
The most knowing men in the world were not ashamed
to confess their former ignorance. When once they were
convinced of the resurrection of Jesus, they knew wluit
they had to do, and acted suitably to their belief. What
follows is a melanclioly truth, but must be spoken. We
believe it, but generally without effect.
10. Then the disciples went away again unto their own home.
11. But Mary stood without at the sepulchre weeping : and as
she wept, she stooped down, and looked into the sepulchre,
12. And seeth two angels in white sitting, the one at the head,
and the other at the feet, where the body of Jesus had lain.
I suppose this to be a second apparition of the angels,
and different from tliat mentioned in iMatthew, Mark and
Luke.
13. And they said unto her. Woman, why wecpest thou ?
She said unto them. Because they have taken away niy Lord, and
1 know not where thev have laid him.
536 ST. JOHN. [chap. XX.
14. And when she had thus said, she lunied lierself back, and
saw Jesus standing, and knew not that it was Jesus.
15. Jesus saith unto her, Woman, vvliy weepcst thou ? whom
seekest thou ?
Weeping, and seeking, are never in vain. To all such,
Jesus manifests himself ; in his comforts, as he pleaseth ;
and certainly in the power of his salvation.
15. She, supposing him to be the gardener, saith unto him, Sir,
if thou have borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him,
and I will take him away.
16. Jesus saith unto her, Mary.
At the same time he opened her eyes. He can call as
powerfully to your souls and mine.
16. She turned herself", and saith unto him, Rabboui ; which is
to say, Master.
Now believing, now turning to him, and approaching
him, with a full knowledge that it was he himself. To this
turn we must all come, with the word Master in our
mouths.
17. Jesus saith unto her. Touch me not ; fur I am not yet as-
cended to my Father : but go to my brethren, and say unto them,
I ascend unto my Father, and your Father ; and to my God, and
your God.
Mary was overjoyed to see Jesus risen again, and seems
to have found all she wanted in his bodily presence.
Though she showed a great deal of love and respect to
him, in the main it was but earthly ; and therefore he ac-
cordino-ly gives a check to it, and at the same time raises
lier thoughts to his ascension, and the fruits of it. She was
not to touch him, or lay hold of him with her affections, as
he was not yet gone to heaven, to send down the Spirit.
Till then he could not be her Saviour. In heaven he is
carrying on our salvation ; and we need not be a whit be-
hind those who conversed with him in his lifetime, and saw
him after his resurrection, in our participation of his spiri-
tual blesbinas.
VEU. 19— 25.] ST. JOHN. 537
Mary Magdalene, out of whom went seven devils, was
honoured with the first sight of Jesus after his resurrec-
tion, and was made a messenger of his ascension to the
brethren. What a blessedness is here stamped upon a
true repentance ! If you are one of the worst of sinners,
do as she did, repent, believe, and love, and you may be
as sure of favour and acceptance.
" I ascend unto my Father, and your Father; and to
my God, and your God." Yes, this is for the comfort of
Christ's friends, the words assure us of this, that the Lord
is Ciirist's Father and our Father, his God, and our God ;
our God and Father, in and through him : and thus Christ
speaks in the human nature on behalf of the human nature.
Dwell upon the words, and speak them to your hearts, till
they burn within you.
18. Mary Magdalene came uinl told the disciples that she had
seen the Lord, and that lie Lad sjiukeii these things unto her.
SECTION LXXVIII.
Chap. XX. ver. 19—25.
CHUIST APPEARS TO HIS DISCIPLES.
10. Then the same day at evening, being the first day of the
week, when the doors were shut where the disciples were assem-
bled for fear of the Jews, came Jesus and stood in the midst, and
saith unto tliem, Peace be uuto you.
Behold, here, a little flock assembled together in the fear
of God, and shutting tiie doors upon them for fear of the
Jews. But Christ had his eye upon them, was at hand
with comfort, and would not be shut out.
" Jesus saith unto them, Peace be unto you." This one
word was a sufficient antidote both against all their fears
from the wculd, and the upbraidings of their own con-
538 ST. JOHN. [CIIAP. XX.
sciences, for having so lately deserted him. That peace is
ours, and to us ; he speaks it, whenever we know how to
value it.
20. And when he had so said, he shewed unto them his hands
and his side. Then were the disciples glad, when they saw the
Lord.
Faith in us answers to this bodily sight, and fastens its
attention on the wounds of Christ, both for conviction, and
healing. When once we know that we ourselves made
those wounds, we cannot stop there ; we shall be glad to
have the benefit of them.
" Then were the disciples glad when they saw tlie
Lord." No joy like this ; and it is our own fault, if we
do not see him in his help. Those who are full cannot
cast a look towards him.
21. Then said Jesus to them again. Peace he unto you : as my
Father hath sent me, even so send I yon.
Filled with a sense of his and mi/ peace ; without which
they would be very unfit preachers of it to others.
22. And when he had said this, he breathed on them, and saith
unto them. Receive ye the Holy Ghost :
This breathing is the new birth of his children, and as
real as the breathing which attends the natural birth,
though unseen. It conveyed more power, and greater
gifts to the apostles, but conveys life and nourishment to
all.
23. Whosesoever sins ye remit, they are remitted unto them ;
and whosesoever sins ye retain, they are retained.
By opening the doctrine of the kingdom, and declaring,
bv divine illumination, upon what conditions remission of
sins is to be had. What is knowledge but this ? x\nd if it
had not come down to us in their writings, how should we
have lamented the loss !
24. But Thomas, one of the twelve, called Didymus, was not
with them when Jesus came.
VER. 26—31.] ST. JOHN. 539
Whatever was the reason of his absence, Christ turned
it into a benefit to him, and to us. His doubting once
would put an end to it for ever in him, and is our as-
surance.
25. Tlie oilier disciples therefore said unto him. We have seen
the Lord. But he said unto them. Except I shall see in his hands
the print of the nails, and put my finger into the print of the nails,
and thrust my hand into his side, I will not believe.
If the apostles had been full in the expectation of a re-
surrection, and forward to believe it, what outcries should
we have heard against their credulity ! Let us make our
own advantage of their ignorance of the scripture, and
slowness of belief in this matter.
SECTION LXXIX.
Chap. XX. ver. 26 — 31.
THE CONFESSION OF THOMAS.
26. And after eight days again his disciples were within, and
Thomas with them : then came Jesus, the doors being shut, and
stood in the midst, and said. Peace be unto you.
Peace, again peace ; peace the third time ; peace to them,
to you, and to all. Knowing the blessing contained in that
ward, in faitli and its fruits, makes us Christians.
27. Then sailh he to Thomas, Reach hither thy finger, and
behold my hands ; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into
my side : and be not faithless, but believing.
How would Thomas be astonished, to hear his very
words repeated by Christ ! Set him always before you ;
for lo ! there is not a word in your tongues but he
knowelh it altogether.
"■ And be not faithless, but believing." Let us ask our-
540 ST. JOHN. [chap. xx.
selves without delay, whether we believe or not, what we
expect from our faith, and what it has done for us.
28. And Thomas answered and said unto him, My Lord and
my God.
He had just had experience of his infinite knowledge,
and therefore might well cry out, " My Lord and my
God." If Christ is not both to us, we know hiin not. To
be our Lord, he must be God ; and owning him for our
Lord, and Governor, without thinking him to be God, is
having more Gods than one. If Thomas was in a mistake,
what can we think of Jesus for not correcting it ?
29. Jesus saith unto him, Thomas, because thou hast seen me,
thou bait believed : blessed are they that have not seen, and yet
have beheved.
Make this blessedness yours. God give us humbling
views of ourselves, and then we shall believe.
30. And many other signs truly did Jesus in the })resence of
his disciples, which are not written in this book :
31. But these are written, that ye might believe that Jesus is
the Christ, the Son of God ; and that believing ye might have life
through his name.
In the course of this gospel we have had frequent inti-
mations given us of the great end and use of Christ's
miracles, and we are called upon at the close of it, and
especially on occasion of the crowning miracle of the resur-
rection, to observe it once more, namely, that Jesus, the
worker of them, is the Christ, the Lord's anointed, our
king, priest, and prophet, the Son of God, himself God,
and therefore able to bear the whole weight of our salva-
tion, by making atonement for our sins, and raising us from
our dead state of sin to the feeling, and power of a new life
in God. Even so. Lord Jesus ! Let this be the great end
and aim of all our reading and hearing of thee, tliat being
made alive unto God by thee, we may rejoice in our adop-
tion, and be always growing in grace, live in hope, die in
peace, and be raised in glory. Amen.
CHAP, xxr.] ST. jOHisr. 541
SECTION LXXX.
Chap. xxi. ver. 1 — 7.
CHiaST ATPEAKS TO THE DISCIPLES IN GALILEE.
1. After these things Jesus shencd himself again to the disci-
ples at the sea of Tiherias; and on this wise shewed he himself.
2. I'hcre were together Simon Peter, and I'homas called Didv-
mus, and Nathanael of Cana in Galilee, and the sons of Zebedee,
and two other of his discijdes.
3. Simon Peter saith imto them, I go a fishiiig. They say unto
him. We also go with thee.
They would go to fish to supply their needs. These
were the men who were to convert the world ; and the
power of God was more conspicuous in the meanness of
their condition, and want of learning. What cannot God
do for us.'' Verily, nothing hinders his work in us, but
ourselves.
3. They went forth, and entered into a ship immediately; and
that night they caught nothing.
God brought nothing to the net. Murmur not at your
disappointments. The hand of God is in them ; and if you
see it, and take them patiently, they will prove the way
for greater manifestations of his grace.
4. But when the morning was now come, Jesus stood on the
shore ; but the disciples knew not that it was Jesus.
Here was a blessing for them which they did not expect,
and which made them full amends for their night's unsuc-
cessful labour. " But the disciples knew not that it was
Jesus." And why did they not, if he appeared like him-
self, as we have no reason to suppose but he did .^ Those
who were to be witnesses of Christ's resurrection, are par-
ticularly careful to acquaint us, for our greater assurance,
how backward they were to believe it themselves.
542 ST. JOHN. [chap. xxi.
5. Then Jesus saith unto them. Children, have ye any meat ?
They answered him. No.
He knew they had not, he knows that we have no spiri-
tual food but what he gives us ; and he still asks the ques-
tion, with no other intent than to suit himself to our an-
swer. If we say, No : Lord, help me ; he wants nothing
more from us, but he is ready to fill us with all good things :
if the heart does not give this answer, he leaves it to itself.
6. And he said unto them, Cast the net on the right side of the
ship, and ye shall find.
Doing what Jesus bids us, in faith and hope of what he
will do for us, we are sure is casting the net on the right
side of the ship ; and the way to find Christ in all his
benefits.
It is Dr. Whitby's observation here, that " Christ being
absent, they caught nothing ; but when he is present, they
having his command, enclose a very great inultitude of
fishes; to teach them, that though in preaching the gospel,
they were insufficient to do anything as of themselves,
(2 Cor. iii. 5,) yet having his command to go and teach
all nations, and the promise of his presence with them, they
should be wonderfully successful in bringing many to the
faith."
This is quoted to show the benefit and pleasure of look-
ing farther than the bare letter, or outside of scripture ;
and will be my apology for some attempts of the same kind,
in the course of this exposition.
6. They cast therefore, and now they were not able to draw it,
for the multitude of fishes.
Three thousand souls were caught in the net of the Gos-
pel by St. Peter's first sermon. It is an exceeding great
multitude which will be gathered by it, from fiist to last,
into the kingdom of heaven. Now is our time.
7. Therefore that disciple whom Jesus loved, saith unto Peter,
It is the Lord.
If we are Christians indeed, we may say this from our
VER. 8— 17.] ST. JOHN. 543
experience of his work in us, our repentance, faith, and
willing subjection to God, our new heart, and new spirit,
7. Now when Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord, he girt
his fisher's coat unto hiui, (for he was naked,) and did cast him-
self into the sea.
Peter had been without his upper coat, but he did not
think it becoming to come so to Jesus. O ! that we were
in as much haste to come to Christ, as Peter was, when he
cast iiimself into the sea to go early to the Saviour.
SECTION LXXXI.
Chap. xxi. ver. 8 — 17.
THEY ARE SUCCESSFUL IN FISHING, AND CHRIST DIKES
WITH THEM.
8. And the other disciples came in a little ship, (for they were
not far from land, hut as it were two hundred cubits,) dragging the
net with fishes.
9. As soon then as they were come to land, they saw a fire of
coals there, and fish laid thereon, and bread.
See this, as leading to him, in the provision he has made
for your souls in the scriptures. Look to him, wiio always
stands ready for you with his bread of life.
10. Jesus saith unto them. Bring of the fish which ye have now
caught.
That they might feast their eyes with the greatness of
the miracle, and have a foretaste of their success in preach-
ing the gospel. Blessed Jesus I speak this word here.
1 1. Simon Peter went up, and drew the net to land full of great
fishes, an hundred and fifty and three : and for all there were so
many, yet was not the not broken.
12. Jesus saith unto tlicm, Come and dine. And none of the
544 ST. JOHN. [chap. XXI.
disciples durst ask him, Who art thou ? knowing that it was the
Lord.
They were struck dumb with wonder, and an awful
sense of his presence.
13. Jesus then comelh, and taketh bread, and giveth them, and
fish likewise.
Is it our great desire and daily prayer, that Jesus should
thus come to ns with a portion of meat for our souls .^
14. This is now the third time that .Tesus shewed himself to his
disciples, after that he was risen from the dead.
Not the third time in all of his showing himself to any
after his resurrection, but to all the apostles, or several of
them together. See chap. xx. 19, 26; 1 Cor. xv. 5 — 7.
15. So when they had dined, Jesus saith to Simon Peter, Simon,
son of Jonas, lovest thou me more than these ? He saith unto him,
Yea, Lord; thou knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him.
Feed my lambs.
Lovest thou me more than these present ? namely
the other disciples. Peter's former zealous professions,
and present behaviour in casting himself into the sea to
come to Jesus, gave occasion for the question. " More
than these," according to some, is, more than his nets and
fishing boat ; that is, more than the gain of his occupation,
— more than the world. I can hardly think the question
was so put to Peter ; with respect to others, it may afford
matter of serious consideration.
" He saith unto him. Yea, Lord ; thou knowest that I
love thee." Let us not mistake; Christ expects this an-
swer from the sheep, as well as the shepherd : O heart !
speak for thyself. " He saith unto him, Feed my lambs.""
My lambs, My sheep. These were purchased with Christ's
own blood, and yet liable to perish for want of their own,
and the shepherd's care. Do not perish ; you need not. If
your shepherd (namely, your minister) should neglect you,
neglect not yourselves. Never forget who is the great
Shepherd and Bishop of your souls, (namely, Jesus Christ,)
VER. 18 25.] ST. JOHN. 545
that he knows all your wants, laid down his life for you,
and will not lose one of you, if you will be found of him.
16. He saith again the second time, Simon, sou of Jonas, lovest
thou me ?He saith unto him. Yea, Lord ; thou knowest that I
love thee. He sailh unto him, Feed my sheep.
17. He saith unto him the third time, Simon, son of Jonas,
lovest thou me ? Peter was grieved, Ijecause he said unto hiin the
third time, Lovest thou me ? and he said unto him. Lord, thou
knowest all things ; thou knowest I love thee. Jesus saith
unto him. Feed my sheep.
Jesus had no doubt of Peter's love, but he must call for
this proof of it, and inculcate the sacred charge to feed his
sheep, old and young, however the repetition of it might
grieve and search his heart. Lord, it is a memorable in-
stance of thy tender compassion for souls, a most awakening
admonition to those who are concerned in feeding them,
and a solemn warning to all of the worth of them .
SECTION LXXXIL
Chap. xxi. ver. 18—25.
Christ's charge to peter.
18. Verily, verily, I say unto thee. When thou wast young, thou
girdedst thyself, and walkedst whither thou wouldesl : hut when
thou shalt be old, thou shalt stretch forth thy liands, and another
shall gird thee, and carry thee wliither thou wouldest not.
When young, thou wast thy own master, and free from
danger, having no world to jjrovoke. Speaking according
to nature, Peter should be carried whither he would not.
In the power of divine grace he was not only willing to die,
but desired to be crucified with his head downward, affirm-
ing that he was unworthy to suffer in the same posture
wherein his Lord had suffered before him.
VOL. II. N N
546 ST. JOHN. [chap. XXI.
19. This spake he, signifying by what death he should glorify
God. And when he had spoken this, he saith unto him. Follow
me.
1st. Christ signified by what death he should glorify
God. This might seem but poor encouragement to Peter
to be diligent in his duty, as well as an ill return for his
love to Jesus, But the apostles were taught to call that
glorifying God, which the world would think a bard sei-
vice. That was the happiest death to them which brought
the most glory to God, and most good to men. Let us
learn from them to give glory to him, by a thankful sub-
mission to his will in all things, in life and in death.
"He saith to him, P'ollow me." It is the glory and
great blessedness of us all, to follow him. For this end we
have been reading of him, and we are come to a happy
conclusion of it, if we resolve to take him as our teacher,
and tread in his steps, as God shall enable us : and we be-
lieve on him in vain, if we do not.
20. Then Peter turning about, seeth the disci])]e whom Jesus
loved following ; which also leaned on his breast at supper, and
said, Lord, which is he that betrayeth thee ?
21. Peter seeing him, saith to Jesus, Lord, and what shall this
man do ?
22. Jesus saith unto him, If I will that he tarrytill I come, what
is that to diee ? Follow thou me.
Let us take particular notice of this. Our business is at
home, and our own work is plainly before us ; let us mind
that, without prying too curiously into the will of God
concerning others. The gentle reproof here given to Peter
should keep us all in the right way.
23. Then went this saying abroad among the brethren, that that
disciple should not die; yet Jesus said not unto him. He shall
not die : but. If I will that he tarry till I come, what is that to
thee ?
The meaning is that St. John should not die till the
coming of Christ to destroy Jerusalem, and put a final
period to the Jewish economy. This is sometimes called
VER. 18—25.] ST. JOHN. 547
his coming, and was a prelude to his coming to judgment.
The brethren seem to have understood Jesus as if he spake
of the last. In the main, their mistake was harmless ; but
it may be a caution to us to look narrowly to the words of
scripture.
24. This is the disciple which testifieth of tliese things, and
wrote these things ; and we know that his testimony is true.
25. And there are also many other things which Jesus did, the
which, if they should be written every one, I suppoh^e that even the
world itself could not contain the books that should be written.
Amen.
If so little has been recorded by the Holy Spirit of the
deeds of Jesus, and so many more might have been set
down, that comparatively speaking the world could not
have contained the books that should have been written,
how inexcusable must we be, if we neglect to read and
imderstand the few which he has set down for our instruc-
tion. Lord, do thou open our eyes that we may behold
wonderous things out of thy law. Amen. — Edit.
The MS. of the Rev. T. Adam is dated 1759.
THE END.
LONDON :
IB0T9ON AND I'ALMFU, PRINTERS, SAVOY STdEl.T, STRANI
BS2555.A196V.2
An exposition of the four Gospels,
Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library
1 1012 00013 4710
.11
ii
i i I
iiij I
mm
'hi' ht'rl
t (if! I !<'
wfm
I i^
iij'jj
l|||ll,"!l!!lll!il,
p
il;l li
If
l!!i !« ii
''Mm,
'liiffliiri
"I .id!
iiiii!"'#,rf
J ,! li III
r '